■■■■• ;
mffl
Jffii
I "■ '; ■■■'*
.»'•'••'''■>-••.'
log .' :■ .vv. ,- .;.-■■; g
LIBRARY
OF THE
Theological Seminary,
PRINCETON, N. J.
C««c,....!^rrrr.Srr'.7~^^......Q.l.y.!Sion
Shelf, O/ l7 s?9t|on....
Bool,, No..
^-v
/ill'
* • •*■'.
% ^
V
'^ ~*N~*.«^\
V
,
THE
MISSIONARY GAZETTEER;
COMPRISING
A GEOGRAPHICAL AND STATISTICAL ACCOUNT
or THE
VARIOUS STATIONS
OF THE
AMERICAN AND FOREIGN PROTESTANT MISSIONARY
SOCIETIES
OF ALL DENOMINATIONS,
WITH THEIR PROGRESS IN
EVANGELIZATION AND CIVILIZATION
ILLLUSTRATED BT ENGRAVINGS.
BY B. B. "EDWARDS.
BOSTON:
PUBLISHED BY WILLIAM HYDE & CO.
1832.
Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1832, by
S. G. Goodrich,
in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of Massachusetts.
rEIRCE AND PARKER, PRINTERS, OcORNHILL.
TIISOLOGICIL
ABBREVIATIONS USED IN THE WORK.
L. M. S. or L. S., London Missionary Society.
C .1/. S., Church ditto.
W. M. 8. or Jr. 8., Weslcyan ditto.
B. M. S., Baptist ditto.
8. M. S.. Scottish ditto.
JV. .1/. S., Netherlands ditto.
U. F. M. S., United iforeign ditto. (United States).
A. B. C. F. M., American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions.
A. B. B. F. J\f., American Baptist Board for Foreign Missions.
C. M. A., Calcutta Missionary Auxiliary.
M. A., Missionary Association.
M. S., Missionary Society.
A. M. S., Auxiliary Missionary Society.
U. B., United Brethren.
C. K. S., Christian Knowledge Society.
S. /-\ G. F. P., Society for Propagating the Gospel in Foreign Parts.
B. §" F. B. S., British and Foreign Bible Society.
B. S., Bible Society.
B. A., Bible Association.
A. B. &'., Auxiliary Bible Society.
L. J. S., London Jews' Society.
E. J. 8., Edinburgh ditto.
T. S., Tract Society.
B. F. S. S., British and Foreign School Society.
A. S., Auxiliary Society.
ADVERTISEMENT
TO THE AMERICAN EDITION
This Gazetteer has been prepared upon the basis of a vol-
ume published in London, in 1828, by Mr. Charles Williams.
In his preface, Mr. Williams has the following remarks. " Al-
though this Gazetteer partially resembles one published some
time since in America, its plan was laid several years before it
was known that any similar work was extant ; and a large
part of it was prepared before that referred to was seen. The
Editor, however, on making the discovery, availed himself of
its aid, as well as of the assistance afforded by other missionary
records to which he had access ; but his principal resources
have been found in the reports of the various societies whose
stations he has described." The American Gazetteer referred
to is the one which was prepared by the late Rev. Walter
Chapin of Woodstock, Vermont, and published in 1S24. To
prevent all collision with the respectable work of Mr. Chapin.
those passages, which were copied by Mr. Williams from the
publication of his predecessor, have been expunged in this
edition ; with a few exceptions in the first pages of the book —
at the time of revising which the Editor was not aware of the
use which Mr. Williams had made of the American Gazetteer.
The description of all the stations, supported by the American
Missionary Societies, with the exception of a part of the article
upon Rangoon, have been entirely compiled or written by the
Editor of this edition. The articles upon these stations con-
stituted the principal part of the matter which Mr. Williams
borrowed from Mr. Chapin. It is proper here to say that the
British Gazetteer contained between two and three times the
amount of matter embodied in Mr. Chapin's work. The lat-
ter was distinguished for accuracy, but it was little more than
a book of annals. The work of Mr. "Williams contains a great
variety of anecdote, biography, and other instructive matter.
In respect, also, to the efforts of all the European Societies, it
is much more full and thorough.
The principal alterations and improvements in this edition
are the following.
1. All the matter pertaining to the stations under the care of
the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions,
the American Baptist Board, the American Methodist, and
Episcopal Missionary Societies, with the exception mentioned
above, has been entirely recompiled and rewritten.
2. Some of the more important articles respecting the sta-
tions of the Foreign Societies, such as Abyssinia, Egypt.
Greece, Syria, Sierra Leone, Surinam, St. Thomas, Cape
Town, Siam, and others, have also been prepared without aid
from any preceding Gazetteer. The greater part of the article
upon Liberia, was written by the Editor, several years since,
and published in a periodical.
3. All the stations, of any importance, (and it is believed ev-
ery one where an American or European missionary is employ-
ed) which have been established since 1828, are described in
this volume.
4. The intelligence respecting all the stations is brought
down to the present time, so far as materials were at hand to
furnish the information. To give room for this additional mat-
ter, the delineation of several missions which have been re-
linquished, is here omitted, as well as some other matters of
little interest or value.
XI
Several errors in geography and topography have been cor-
rected. The Editor has had access, as he supposes, to all the
valuable sources of information on this subject, which are to be
found in this country.
The work upon which he has depended more than upon any
other, is the London Missionary Register, a publication, which
is not equalled in the Christian world for fulness and accuracy
on the subject of missions. Much use has also been made of
the Missionary Herald, the Reports of all the American and of
the principal British Societies, a history of the American Meth-
odist Missions published in New York in 1832, Tyerman and
Bennet's Journal, Ellis's Polynesian Researches, Malte Brun's
Geography, the American Encyclopaedia, and the principal re-
views and periodicals of the day.
The Editor is, however, far from supposing that the book is
entirely accurate, or that it might not be amended in regard to
the selection of matter. Still, he commits it with confidence
to the Christian public, hoping, that through the Divine bless-
ing, it may advance the cause of that Redeemer to whom all
the nations of the earth are given as an inheritance.
B. B. Edwards.
Boston, August, 1832.
MISSIONARY GAZETTEER.
A.A.S.
AASIRVADAPOORAM, or the
Blessed village, a place in the district
of Tinnevelly, near the southern ex-
tremity of the peninsula of Hindoos-
tan. In 1828, it was a wilderness,
and called by a name which signifies
the " Devil's Tank." Now it is a
Christian village, consisting of 35
houses regularly built, with a neat
and large church in front. The
church is crowded with attentive
hearers, and at the date of the last
intelligence, six persons had been
baptized, among whom was one of
the head men.
ABUROW, or ABORU, a village
in the island of Harooka, which the
Rev. Mr. Kam, of the L. M. S. occa
sionally visits. Here a native school-
master, Nicholas Kiriwinno, collected
together the inhabitants, and, on the
18th of January, 1622, persuaded
them to abandon idolatry, and to de-
molish their idols. He was equally
successful at five different villages in
the same island. The very ashes ol
objects esteemed sacred were cast in-
to the sea. Harooka is one of the
Moluccas, or Spice Islands, in the
Indian Ocean, about S. Lat. 5°. E.
Lon. 128°.
ABYSSINIA, an empire of Africa,
770 m. long, and 550 broad ; bounded
N. by Sennaar, E. by the Red Sea, W.
and S. partly by Sennaar and Kordo-
fan, and partly by barbarous regions,
of which the names have scarcely
reached us. It is divided into three
separate states, Tigre, Amhara, and
Efdt. The capitol of Tigre is the
ancient Axum. The king, or negus
as he was formerly called, lives at
ABY
Gondar, in Amhara, enjoying only
a nominal sovereignty. The country
is mountainous, but in the vales the
soil is fertile. The rainy season con-
tinues from April to September. This
is succeeded, without interval, by a
cloudless sky, and a vertical sun ;
but cold nights constantly follow
these scorching days. The earth.
notwithstanding these days, is cold
to the soles of the feet; partly owino-
to the six months' rain, when no sun
appears, and partly to the perpetual
equality of nights and days. No
country in the world produces a great-
er variety of quadrupeds, both wild
and tame. Birds are also numerous,
and some are of an immense size and
of great beauty. There is a remark-
able coincidence between the customs
in the court of ancient Persia and
those of Abyssinia. The religion of
the country is a mixture of Judaism
and the Christianity of the Greek
church ; and the language bears a
threat affinity to the Arabic. The
government is legally a despotism,
but in an unsettled state ; for the
power of the emperor, is very weak,
and the ras, or prince of the empire,
and the chiefs of the provinces, are
generally in enmity with one anoth-
er. The people are of a dark olive
complexion ; their dress is a light
robe, bound with a sash, and the head
is covered with a turban. The cus-
toms of the Abyssinians are exceed-
ingly savage. A perpetual state of
civil war seems the main cause of
their peculiar brutality. Dead bodies
are seen lying in the streets, and serve
as food for dogs and hyenas. Mar-
13
ABY
AFR
riagc is a Very slight connexion, and
conjugal fidelity is but little regard-
ed. In the western part of the coun-
try, there is an independent govern-
ment of Jews.
To Abyssinia, flie attention of the
C. M. S. was called some years ago.
by the circumstances which occurred
during Mr. Jewell's visits to Egypt.
The /)'. >V /•'. 13. S. has sinee availed
itself of all the means at its disposal,
to prepare the Scriptures for Abyssi-
nia, both in the Ethiopic, as the
ecclesiastical language of the coun-
try, and in the Amharic, as the chief
vernacular dialect. By the active aid
of its learned coadjutors, nearly all
the New Testament, from the trans-
lation of Abu Rumi, procured for the
Society by Mr. Jowett, in Egypt,
were speedily printed and forwarded
to Abyssinia. The Ethiopic gospels
are now in circulation. Translations
of other parts of the Bible both Ethi-
opic and Amharic are in progress.
Attempts have been made for several
years, by the C. M S. to penetrate
into Abyssinia. In 1826, while
Messrs. Gobat and Kugler were in
Egypt, preparing for a mission to
Abyssinia, they became acquainted
with a young Abyssinian by the
name of Girgis, who had been com-
missioned by his sovereign to pro-
cure a patriarch from the Armenian
church. He was a young man of
great simplicity and excellence of
character and seemed to be a true
Christian. After remaining some
time in Egypt and Syria, he returned
in 1838 to Abyssinia. Messrs. Kug-
ler and Gobat followed him in the
latter part of 1829. They were re-
ceived by Sebagadis, the chief of
Tigre, with the greatest kindness.
Girgis they found to have been faith-
ful to his profession, and to have
been truly a light amidst the deep
darkness by which he was surround-
ed. The missionaries say that their
prospects are as good as they could
have expected. Mr. Kugler's medi-
cal knowledge renders him very ac-
ceptable to the Abyssinians. Mr.
Gobat has proceeded to Gondar in
order to distribute the Amharic gos-
pels. In the mean while, the mis-
sionaries were proceeding with the
translations of the Scriptures and
with the preparation of school books.
By request of Sebagadis, a place of
worship was about to be built in the
European style. The people receive
the gospels and other books without
the least prejudice, and in fact with
great eagerness. The last letters
Prom the missionaries report, that
there had been a war between the
kingdoms of Tigre and the Galla;
The missionaries had been obliged to
suspend their operations.
ACAP ARUMBA . a church of Syri-
an Christians, on the Malabar coast, in
I ndia. The Romanists are numerous
in the surrounding region. With the
church, and with one in the neigh-
borhood, about "Jilt) houses are con-
nected, and 1400 persons. About
7(1 years sinee the Syrians gave the
Romanists a large premium tor evac-
uating the church.
ACCRA, or ACRE, a British Fort
on the coast of Guinea, W. Africa.
E. Ion. I' 29', N. lat. 5< 40'.
In the early part el" lr--J-2, a flour-
ishing- school was patronized here by '
The African Institution, consisting c
52 beys, many of whom had mad<
considerable progress in writing
grammar, and arithmetic. The teacJ
ers performed divine, service in the
hall every Sabbath. The progress oi
civilization and morality is also very
pleasing.
ADANJORE, or ADANJOUR. a
village in Hindoostan. 17 m. from
Tanjore. E. Ion. 79°, N. Iat. 10°.
In 1802 the missionaries at Tanjore,
under the Society for Promoting
Christian Knowledge, had labored
here with success, and stationed a
Catechist ; nine families had received
baptism, and being assisted by several
Christian families in the vicinity,
they erected a house for public wor
ship.
AFRICA, is a vast peninsula, form-
ing a triangle, with its vertex lowards
the south, containing 12.000,000
square miles. Its length is 4600
miles, and its greatest breadth 3500.
It is situated between 18c W. and
51c E. Ion. and from 34° S. to 37° 30'
N. lat. It has the Mediterranean
Sea on the N. ; Asia, the Red Sea,
and the Indian Ocean on the E. ; the
Southern and Atlantic Ocean on the
S. and W. It is on the whole more
level than any other portion of the
globe, though it has immense chains
14
OASIS IN THE DESERT. Article Africa.
WOMEN OF CENTRAL AFRICA.
[Page 15.]
APR
AFR
of mountains. There are vast deserts
of sand, interspersed with small ver-
dant islands, called oases. The prin-
cipal rivers are the Nile, Niger, Sen-
egal, Gambia, Congo, Orange, A.c
To the naturalist Africa is a wonder-
ful country. It can enumerate five
times as man; species of quadrupeds
as Asia, and three limes as many as
all America. The population of
Africa is probably between 100 and
110 millions. The interior of the
country must be very populous, since
it has produced immense multitudes
for the slave traffic. The inhabitants
belong to two branches of the human
family ; — to the black, or Ethiopean
race, which extends from the Niger
to the southern extremity, compris-
ing, perhaps, the Hottentots ; and
to the Caucasian race, which includes
the natives of Barbary, Copts, the
Arabs or Moors, the Abyssinians.
and the nations of Nubia. The
Arabic is the leading language of the
north ; the Mandingo is used from
the Senegal to the Niger. The lan-
- of the negroes are as multifa-
the nations. In Sahara alone
43 dialects are said to be spoken.
Equally manifold are the modes of
religious worship. The most loath-
some Fetichism prevails among most
of the negro nations, demanding, in
many cases, from its votaries, the
sacrifice of human life. Mohammed-
anism has diffused itself over most of
the northern and eastern regions.
The Christian religion, though in
very various and debased forms, is
professed in Abyssinia. Nubia, and
among the Copts. The tropic of
Cancer and the equator divide Africa
into three principal parts: — 1. the
Northern, including the Barbary
States and the northern part of Saha-
ra'; "2. the Central, comprising Nubia,
Abyssinia, Adel, Agen, the southern
part of Soodan or Sahara. Benin,
sgambia, Guinea, &c, 3. all
Africa, south of the last named coun-
tries.
AFRICANER'S KRAAL, called
also Peace Mountain, and Jerusalem,
a settlement in Great Namaqualand.
S. Africa, a little N. of the Orange
R. 550 m. N. of Cape Town, late the
residence of the Chief Africaner, who
was long known as a most sanguinary
freebooter.
The Rev. Mr. Campbell, of the
L. M. S., when in Africa, wrote to
him a conciliatory letter, to induce
him, if possible, to live in peace with
the missionaries. This appeal was,
happily, successful ; and a mission
was formed among his people. The
preaching of the cross was subsequent-
ly crowned with abundant sun
The chief himself was heard to say,
shortly after the commencement of
Mr. Elmer's labors, in 1815, " 1 am
glad that 1 am delivered. I have long
enough been engaged in the service
of the devil ; but now I am freed
from his bondage, Jesus hath deliv-
ered me ; him therefore I will serve,
and with him 1 will abide.''
" To form a proper estimate," says
Dr. Philip, soon after, ': of the change
effected upon Africaner, his former
character and circumstances must be
taken into consideration. A few
years since, he was such a terror to
the colony, that a thousand dollars
were offered to any man who would
shoot him ; and when Mr. Campbell
crossed Africa, in his first journey,
he was more alarmed with the idea
of meeting Africaner, than with all
the other dangers to which he was
exposed. What a change has now
taken place ! The persecutor is
turned into the warm friend of mis-
sionaries ; the savage has laid aside
his barbarous habits, and has become
docile and gentle as a child ; and the
man who was formerly the plunderer
and terror of the colonists, is now a
friend of peace and justice, and is the
centre of union, and the bond of har-
mony, between the subjects of the
British government and the savage
tribes witli which they are surround-
ed, and even among those tribes
themselves. In proof of the latter
'ion, Mr. Moffatt states that in
travelling along the banks of the
Orange R. he met with a tribe of
Bastard Hottentots, who were re-
moving from the place of their for-
mer abode. Being asked why they
were desirous of a new station, they
replied, that it was in consequence of
the intended removal of Africaner
from Namaqualand. When Mr. Mof-
fatt asked why that circumstance, if
true, should induce them to change
their place of residence, they replied,
that if Africaner removed, they could
15
AGI
AG It
not live in that part of the country ;
for it was his influence that kept all
the tribes in peace ; and that as booh
as he was gone, they would begin
murdering each other."
In 1317, Mr. Ebner had baptized
about 4(1 converts and their children,
and about -4(10 attended public wor-
ship. A school was also prosperous.
Mr. Robert Motfatt joined Mr. E. in
the early part of 1818, and they both
left the station to the care of . Ifrirn-
iii r before the close of the year, who
efficiently supplied the place of the
missionaries, by regularly meeting
with the people on the Sabbath, and
expounding to them the Scriptures.
The B. fy F. B. S. forwarded 100
Bibles and 100 Testaments to this
station, in the Dutch language, which
were usefully distributed.
Since the death of Africaner, in
1322, various circumstances have pre-
vented the continuance of missionary
labors.
AGIMEER, or AGMEER. or
AJEMERE, an extensive province
of Hindoostan Proper. 350 in. long,
and 200 broad. The S. W. part is a
sun . .1/. S. commenced his labors in
1819, and engaged in establishing
schools, in order to introduce the
Gospel. The Marquis of Hastings
suggested the enterprise, and made
two grants for the object, amounting
to 10.00(1 rupees : which being ex-
pended, he granted 300 rupees month-
ly, for the support and increase of
the schools. No accounts of Mr.
Carey's labors have lately been re-
ceived.
AGRA, a province of Hindoostan
Proper, 250 m. long, and 180 broad;
bounded on the N. by Delhi, E. by
Oude and Allahabad, S. by Malwah,
and W. by Agimeer.
The capital of this province is a
large city, the air of which is es-
teemed very healthy. The river
Jumna runs through it. The em-
peror Acber founded here a most
magnificent city, which is now, for
the most part, a heap of ruins. The
city rises from the R. Jumna, and
extends in a vast semicircle. The
fort, in which is included the impe-
rial palace, which occupied above
1000 laborers for 12 years, and cost
nearly 3.000.000 rupees, is of great
extent. This city was taken by
Madhajee Sindia, and continued in
the possession of the Mahrattas until
1803, when it was captured by the
British army under General Lake,
after a short and vigorous siege. It
has ever since remained in the pos-
session of the British Government,
and is the seat of a civil establish-
ment, for the collection of the reve-
nue, and the administration of justice.
100 m. S.S.E. Delhi. 800 m. N.W. of
Calcutta; E. Ion. 77 56', N. lat. 27°
12'. Population about 40,000.
At the commencement of 1811, the
Baptist missionaries considered it ex-
pedient to form a regular mission in
Hindoostan, which should comprise
Agra and Patna, at which Mr. Moore
and his wife had been for some time.
Accordingly, on the 21st of January,
Messrs. Chamberlain and Peacock,
with their families, and a baptized
16
AG It
AGIt
Hindoo, named Vrundavun, set out
from Serampore to occupy the new
.station.
On the 17th of May the mission-
aries arrived at Agra, where they
were kindly received by the person
to whom they were recommended,
and, after a short time, a sergeant
major at the fort accommodated them
with the use of his quarters, for the
celebration of divine service on the
Lord's day, and on Thursday eve-
nings. Severe afflictions, however,
both personal and domestic, exercised
their faith and patience. Early in
1812, the missionaries were prohibit-
ed, by a military order, from preach-
ing in the fort ; and, in consequence
of Mr. C.'s addressing a note on the
subject to the commanding officer, a
communication was made by that
gentleman to government, and an
order arrived for Mr. C. to be sent
down to the presidency. The Agra
magistrate, however, who was in-
trusted with the execution of this
order, behaved with the utmost kind-
ness and urbanity, ordering the per-
sons who should have had the charge
of him, to attend him to Calcutta, a
distance of nearly 900 miles, as his
servants. It is also pleasing to add.
that on his appearance at the office
of police, nothing more was said to
him, than that he was at liberty.
Just before this occurrence, the as-
pect of affairs began to brighten.
" Four men.'' observes Mr. Peacock,
"who remained at this station, ap-
parently love to read and hear the
pure word of God : and one of them
has, within these last few weeks.
offered himself as a candidate for be-
liever's baptism.'' This person was
baptized Aug. 7, 1813. Several per-
sons, previously votaries of pleasure,
exchanged their cards and backgam-
mon for the Bible and the Hymn
Book, instituted family prayer, and
constantly attended public worship ;
at which a large congregation of na-
tives ordinarily assembled. One per-
son set up a native school on her own
premises, and at her own expense.
and contributed, in a short time, 550
rupees to the mission. Mr. Peacock
continued at Agra till the year 1816,
and many who were brought by his
instrumentality and that of his suc-
cessors, from the paths of the de-
stroyer, are stated at a recent period
to have been living as burning and
shining lights in that dark part of the
earth.
This place has also engaged the
attention of the CM. s. in Novem*
her, L812, Abdool Messeeh, a con-
verted native of Delhi, one of the
fruits of the Rev. Henry Martyn's
ministry, accompanied the Rev. Dan-
iel Corrie to Agra, with the
of settling there, as a* public reader
and catechist. On his arrival he
commenced his work with great zeal,
and as many hundred persons had
recently flocked to the neighborhood,
in consequence of a scarcity in the
Mahratta country, occasioned by a
terrible drought, he went among them
distributing pice, or halfpence, and
inviting them to hear the Gospel, and
to send their children to him to learn
to read. At first they received him
as an angel of light ; but a report
having been circulated, that he was
an Arabian, who wished to carry off
their children, the poor native.^, lor
several days, refused to receive the
charity he offered them, or to hear
any thing from him. In the course
of a week or two. however, tii
c.eived that their suspicions were
unfounded ; and his public services
were attended by hundreds, many of
whom, on hearing an exposition of the
decalogue, cried out aloud, "These
are true words ; and the curse of
God will fall upon us if we obey
them not." Indeed, the congre
tions soon began to increase rapidly,
and comprised many respectable per-
sons, both Hindoos and Mohammed-
ans. A school was also opened for
the instruction of children ; persons
visited the catechist every day, for
religious conversation ; and a ven-
erable old man. who stated that he
was 90 years of age, acknowledged
that his soul had been greatly re-
freshed by the things he had heard.
The 10th of June 1813, is noticed
in Abdool's Journal, as •• the day on
which the doctrine of Christ witness-
ed a triumph." " For three weeks
past." says he, " a faqueer of the Jogi
tribe has come frequently to our
morning worship in the school. On
Tuesday, the chapter to be read in
order was John 17. The subject of
it, and our Lord's manner towards
17
AGR
AGR
his disciples, arrested the attention
of tlic Jogi, and the tears flowed plen-
tifully down his cheeks. To-day he
brought his wife and child ; said he
was a convert to Jesus, without re-
serve ; and began of himself to take
off his faqueer's dress. He first took
the heads from his neck ; broke the
string to which the charm given him
by his goroo was suspended ; and
broke oft' an iron ring worn round
his waist, and to which an iron rod
about two feet long was attached.
He then put on some old clothes
which we had by us, and said he
wished to be instructed in the Gospel,
and to get some employment. A ru-
pee being given to procure food for
the family, his wife went and bought
a spinning-wheel, saying she would
spin and earn a livelihood ; and the
whole family afterwards eat their
dinner with us of their own accord.
These are wonders in the history of
a Hindoo." Two days afterwards, a
Mussulman came to the house, and
asked the Jogi if he had really become
a Christian. He answered, ': Yes ;
and have just now bivn eating beef
with Abdool Messeeh." The Mo-
hammedan then turned to the Jogi's
wife, and inquired if she had embraced
the same faith ; asking, at the same
time, what could have induced her
to renounce her former religion for
Christianity ? She replied, that by
the grace of God she had become a
Christian ; and though she had not
yet learned much of the Gospel, and
being but a rustic, could not dispute
with a learned man like him ; yet
what she had heard of the doctrine
of Christ had brought rest and peace
to her soul, and therefore she had
embraced it. In July, 1814, Abdool
visited his relatives at Lucknow, to
whom he published the glad tidings
of salvation ; and on the 11th of
August he returned to Agra, accom-
panied by his father and five other
members of his family, with several
other persons, one of whom, an aged
Molwee, appeared desirous for the
welfare of his soul. About a week
after Abdool's return, the Rev. Mr.
Corrie was compelled by ill health
to quit Agra, in order to visit Eng-
land ; and on his departure he re-
marks, that " during the preceding-
16 months, 71 natives had received
baptism, of whom about 50 were
adults, about half Mohammedans, and
the other half 1 lindoos. < )f these,
1 had been expelled ; (i had aposta-
tized ; 4 had gone to their friends,
and were, it was hoped, holding fast
their profession ; and others were
occupying different stations as readers
and catechists." Soon after his re-
moval, however, the infant church
began to decline ; but Abdool, not-
withstanding the indolence and inat-
tention of some of the teachers in the
schools, and the removal of Mr. Bow-
ley to Chunar, continued to bear a
faithful testimony to the truth, and
to watch over his flock with unremit-
ting vigilance ; his health, however,
having been for a considerable time
in an infirm state, he visited Calcutta
in 1820 ; and, in the month of October,
received Lutheran ordination.
On his return to Agra, the interest
seems to have revived : many nominal
Christians, who, it was believed, had
not entered a place of worship for
many years, became regular attend-
ants on Sabbath dayrs, as did many
persons of the Armenian and Roman
Catholic persxiasions ; while a few
Hindoos and Mussulmans occasion-
ally visited the church.
He visited, from time to time, the
chief cities in the upper provinces,
and everywhere, by the simplicity
and uprightness of his conduct, and
the interesting manner in which, on
every occasion, he introduced the
subject of religion, excited much
attention. Some of the principal
British residents at Agraj in the ab-
sence of a chaplain, attended divine
service in Hindoostanee, and received
the Lord's supper with the native
Christians. In 1825, he was admitted
by Bishop Heber into the ministry of
the established church. The bishop
thus remarks about his person and
character. " He is a very fine old
man, with a magnificent grey beard,
and of much more gentlemanly man-
ners than any Christian native whom
I have seen. He is every way fit for
holy orders, and is a most sincere
Christian, quite free, so far as I could
observe, from all conceit and enthu-
siasm. His long eastern dress, his
long grey beard, and his calm, re-
signed countenance, give him already
almost the air of an apostle."
18
TIISGLOGXC&Ii
JUJMMA MUSJID, or FRIDAY MOSQUE, AGRA.
[Page 18.]
AIT
ALB
In 1826 In' was stationed at Luck-
now, and succeeded in disarming all
opposition, by his wisdom and kind-
ness, while he asserted, most uncom-
promisingly, the peculiar doctrines of
revelation. In the early partofl827,
he was taken fatally sick. Here the
value of the Christian religion ap-
peared in an eminent degree. His
whole deportment was marked by
calm and cheerful resignation. He
had composed a hymn, which afforded
him much consolation. The follow-
ing is a literal translation of two
stanzas.
Beloved Saviour, let not me
In thy fond heart forgotten be ;
Of all that decks the field or bower,
Thou art the sweetest, fairest flower.
Youth's morn lias fled, old age come on,
But sin distracts my soul alone ;
Beloved Saviour, let not me
In thy fond heart forgotten be.
The conversion, life, labors, and
success of Abdool Messeeh, encourage
the hope, that, in process of time,
India will supply herself with com-
petent ministers of the gospel ; for
doubtless many other natives of the
country may be found, possessing a
similar capacity for improvement and
usefulness.
The last intelligence from Agra is
encouraging. J. Cussens of the
C. M. S. is Assist. Mis. ; and Fuez
Messeeh, Nat. Assist. The latter
was about to remove to Muttra, to
open a school. Service is held twice
on Sundays, and twice on week eve
nings, and is attended by about 40
persons. About 20 attend family
worship morning and evening ; 3
adult females, and an old blind man
have been baptized. The school con-
tinues to be well attended. The ex-
penses of the year are about £340.
In the latter part of 1630, Mr. Cus-
sens writes, " I never witnessed so
much eagerness to hear the truth,
during a space of 8 years, as in a fair,
which I lately attended." The na-
tives, and pilgrims from a distance,
thronged around him, to receive the
message of eternal life.
AITUTAKI, one of the Harvey
Islands, where two native preachers
have been placed by the L. M. S.
Among its inhabitants, who have em-
braced Christianity, decency and or-
der are now conspicuous. They are
diligent in learning, and many of
them can read and repeat the cate-
chism well; the number baptized,
including children, is til"). Family
and private prayer axe general, and
Mr. Bourne observes thai no congre-
gation in England could attend with
more propriety to the ordinances of
religion, than the people of Aitutaki.
A chapel, erected in 1825, has been
completed. Civilization is making
rapid progress. The houses of the
principal chiefs are substantial build-
ings. The number of plastered
dwelling-houses is nearly 150, many
of them furnished with sofas. &c. &c.
Aitutaki is now an out station of
Rarotonga, and prospers both in its
temporal and spiritual concerns.
AI-IK-HUN-NA, a station of the
Jl. B. C. F. M. in the Choctaw na-
tions of Indians. Loring S. Will-
iams missionary, and Mrs. Williams.
A number of the members of the
church at Eliot have resided at this
place. In consequence of a late
treaty (sec Choctaws) the affairs of the
mission at this and at other stations,
have been thrown into great confu-
sion. Some of the members of the
church have apostatized, but most
have remained firm in the midst of
strong temptations.
ALBANY, a newly-established dis-
trict in the Eastern part of Cape Col-
ony, South Africa, extending from
Bosjesmans River to the Keiskamma.
The extent of the new settlement is
about 60 m. by 30. In 1820, the set-
tlers amounted to 15,000. The con-
dition of grants to the colonists is,
that they cultivate the soil without
slaves. The soil is productive, and
the climate healthy.
The Albany mission was commen-
ced in 1827 by the Wesleyan Society,
with the settlers who went out from
England, in the hope that it would
connect itself with the Hottentots,
and ultimately prepare the means for
extending the Gospel among the Caf-
fre tribes. These hopes have been
realized, and that more immediately
and extensively than was previously
anticipated. Agents have likewise
been raised up to accompany those
brethren, who have been planted
themselves among the savages in
Caffraria. From this mission, estab-
19
ALE
ALG
lished but a few years, the following
stations have arisen : Graham's Town,
where there is a chapel with a large
number of hearers; a congregation
and small society of Hottentots ; and
an English and a Hottentot school.
Salem, a smaller station, with a chap-
el also, and a school. Wesley-Mount,
where are a chapel, a society, and a
school. At Port Francis. Salt m Hills,
and Chimin r. societies als > have been
formed, and chapels are about to be
erected. Somerset, a promising pew
station, has been lately visited, and
gives access to many of the heathen
as well as to the colonists. These
are regarded as highly gratifying
prospects ; for the increased influ-
ence of pure religion among the col-
onists, must furnish, to a. large ex-
tent, suitable agents for the conduct-
ing of schools and missions among
the neighboring tribes of Pagan Afri-
cans. The missionaries, at the vari-
ous stations in tin1 Albany district
are W. Shaw, John Davis. S. Palmer,
Stephen Kay. Members, 315; Schol-
ars, Europeans, 2:.i:> boys, and 174
girls; natives, 17 boys, and ill girls.
The settler's contribute liberally to
the propagation of the Gospel. Ma-
ny have adopted a course of system-
atic annual, daily, and extraordinary
contribution.
ALEXANDRIA, a town of Egypt,
now much decayed, though there are
still some remains of ancient splendor.
It was first built by Alexander the
Great, and was several miles in ex-
tent ; but at present it consists chiefly
of one long street. It was formerly a
a place of great trade, all the treasures
of the East Indies being deposited
here, before the discovery of the
route by the Cape of Good Hope.
Alexandria was taken by the French
invaders under Buonaparte, in 1798,
and taken from them by the English,
in 1801. It surrendered to the Eng-
lish in 1807, but was soon after evac-
uated. Here is an obelisk called
Cleopatra's Needle; also Pompey's
Pillar, and the ancient Pharos, now a
castle called Pharillon. Alexandria
is seated on the Mediterranean. 125
m. W. N. W. Cairo, E. Ion. 30 II '■' .
N. lat. 31° 11'. The library of Alex-
andria, at onetime, amounted to 700.-
000 volumes. The population for-
merly amounting to to 300,000, does
not now exceed 12,600 j the houses,
M'.Vl. By the building of a canal
from Cairo to Alexandria, th<
merce of the latter lias been much
improved. In 1824, 1290 ships arriv-
ed, and 1 isii departed.
The intercourse which has in so
extraordinary and unexpected a man-
ner sprung up between England
and Egypt, has brought this very de-
graded country under the eye of those
who an1 deeply solicitous for the uni-
versal spread of the Gospel. The re-
viving commerce of Egypt has al-
ready led to the residence of many
Englishmen at its principal sea-
port, who are as yet destitute, for
the most part, of Christian ordinances,
in that land of Mohammedan dark-
ness and almost extinct Christianity.
To meet, in some degree, the wants
of the people, the Rev. Mr. Macpher-
son was sent out to Alexandria in
1825, by the ;/'. .1/. S. He was for
some time prevented from any regu-
lar engagement, by the prevalence of
the plague, but has since held reli-
gious conversations, in different lan-
guages, with various persons, and has
hopes of the conversion of a respecta-
ble Abyssinian lady, whom he found
unacquainted with almost every form
of religion, and to whom he has ad-
ministered baptism. James Barthol-
omew, and Frederick Bialloblotsky
are now employed by IV. .M. S. in
Alexandria. They preach on board
ships in the harbor as well as on
shore in the town ; and in conversa-
tions and the distribution of the Scrip-
tures and tracts, find full employment
among a people gathered from almost
every country of the world, differing
much in language, in manners and in
forms of worship, but appearing em-
phatically to live without God in the
world. A school of Arab boys is
continued.
ALGOA BAY, a settlement of
Hottentots, on Zwartkopts River in
('ape Colony, South Africa. 500 m.
E. of Cape Town. E. Ion. t>i ; 35', S.
lat. 33° 5li'. Ships may lie at anchor
in five fathoms water, a mile from the
general landing place. The adjacent
country is very fertile, and abounds
in useful animals.
Dr. Vanderkemp and Mr. James
Read arrived at this place in 1802,
both beino- connected with the L. M.
20
ALG
ALG
S. Abolition Hottentots accompani-
ed them from Graaf Reynet, under
tin- escort of Major Sherlock, some of
whom separatee! from them on the
way. and others joined them, so that
there were about 80 on their arrival.
This measure was the effeel of a cor-
respondence betwixt his Excellency
General Dundas, the Governor of the
colony, and Dr. Vanderkemp ; the
former having requested the latter to
furnish him with a plan for the for-
mation of a Hottentot village, with a
view to civilization. The plan sug-
gested was approved by the Govern-
or, who expressed his intention of
supporting it. by furnishing provis-
ions to the Hottentots for a reasona-
ble time, and sending a part of the
materials necessary for the construc-
tion of the intended settlement. This
design was accomplished, so far as
related to the provisions, which were
sent in a ship appointed for that pur-
pose ; but the final adjustment of the
measure was postponed.
In the course of the year a settle-
ment was formed at Bota's place,
about 8 m. from the Bay, and its as-
pect was very encouraging ; but, un-
happily, some violent diseases, sup-
posed to have been occasioned by the
stagnated waters of the neighbor-
hood, began to make their appearance
among the people. Dr. Vanderkemp
himself was afflicted; by which his
public labors were totally suspended,
and his patience tried by a confine-
ment to his bed for eleven months.
The efforts of his coadjutor, Mr Read,
were continued, with no small diffi-
culties and obstructions of a local na-
ture ; on which account his Excel-
lency 'Governor Dundas favored the
Doctor with a visit ; and representing
to him the unhappy posture of affairs.
and the extreme danger to which the
missionaries would be exposed, when
the English garrison should he with-
drawn from the neighboring fort, at
Algoa Bay, strongly recommended to
him to desist, for the present, from
the prosecution of his benevolent plan
in that quarter, and to retire to a place
of greater safety. The Doctor, how-
ever, respectfully replied, that he was
determined to remain faithful to the
call of his God ; and should his life
be made a sacrifice in consequence of
abiding with the people, he was per-
fectly ready to lose it for the sake of
the least child among them. Mr.
Head, actuated by the same fortitude
of spirit, though Left by his colleague
entirely to the dictates of his own
judgment, made the same resolution,
adding, that should Dr. Vanderkemp
have thought proper to withdraw from
the scene of danger, il was his own
determination to abide with the peo-
ple. The worthy Governor, finding
iii.s prudential admonitions fruitless,
desisted, and could further manifest
his benevolence only by presenting
them with a very liberal supply of
oxen and sheep, with other useful ar-
ticles for their support, and for
their assistance in agriculture; and
by empowering them immediately
to take possession of the fort, as a
place of safety. This latter meas-
ure, them issionaries thought pro-
per to decline for the present ; re-
serving, however, the right of avail-
ing themselves of the generous offer,
should future circumstances render it
necessary.
This necessity, alas ! was too soon
apparent; for only eight days had
elapsed after the departure of the sol-
diers from the garrison, when the
missionaries were suddenly assaulted
in the middle of a dark night, by a
furious banditti, whose object seemed
to be, not only the destruction of
their property, but of their lives also.
The assailants fired their muskets at
them not less than fifty times ; yet,
happily, no lives were lost. In this
awful moment of danger, the Hotten-
tots who were with the Doctor, insist-
ed on repelling force by force, and
accordingly fired twice, and twice
only, and at random, among the in-
vading party. The assault, from
what cause they could not then guess,
immediately ceased, and the party
withdrew. When the morning ar-
rived, it was found that one of the
shots had penetrated the thigh of the
Hottentot chief, and by dividing a
principal artery, occasioned such a
loss of blood, as put a period to his
life in a fi'w minutes. The enemy,
however, enraged and reinforced, re-
newed the attack in the following
night ; but. finding the settlement in
a better state of defence, judged it
prudent to withdraw ; after which the
missionaries thought themselves call-
21
ALL
ALL
cd by Providence to retire to the asy-
lum which the neighboring fort af-
forded, ami in which they were pre-
served in safety from the violence of
their enemies.
When his Excellency Governor
Jansens bad taken possession of the
Cape for the Dutch Republic, In-
paid a visit to Dr. Vanderkemp, and
expressed his opinion that the mis-
sionaries should remove to a more
eligible situation : and having him-
self looked out tor a suitable spot, re-
commended their immediate removal
to it. With this advice they thought
it their duly at once to comply, and
accordingly removed to the appointed
place, situated westward to Algoa
Bay. at the mouth of the Zwartkopts
River, and gave it the name of Beth-
el Village.
In the midst of these unfavorable
and threatening' circumstances, I ln-
work of God was proceeding: a
goodly number of the poor Hottentots
were converted from the error of
their ways, and afforded the most
satisfactory evidence of piety. In one
year more than two hundred were
baptized, and many of them were1 ad-
mitted to the communion. The}-
kept every week a least of charity,
resembling the Agape? of the first
Christians, which they always con-
eluded by the celebration of the
Lord's Supper. — [See BethelsdorpJ]
ALLAJBAG, capital of an inde-
pendent Mahratta Prince, Hindoos-
tan, about '20 m. down the coast from
Bombay, and !i _\. of Rawadunda.
The .ini rr/ra a Missionaries at Bom-
bay have established a prosperous
school here, under a Jewish teacher,
which they occasionally visit. In
1^21 it contained about, 40 scholars.
12 of whom were from Jewish fami-
lies. No intelligence has been recent-
ly received in regard to this school.
ALLA lIABAl). a province ofHin-
doostan Proper. 260 m. long, and 120
broad; hounded on \\)r N. by Agra
and Oude. E. by Bahar, S.by Guadi-
anna. and \v. by Malwah and Agra.
The Nerbudda, which rises on the
S. E. border of the province, flows
from E. to W. near its S. side ; and
the Ganges, which is here joined by
the Jumna, crosses it from W. to E.
near its N. side. The S. W. part,
called Bundelcund. is an elevated
hilly territory ; hut in other parts it.
is flat and very productive. It was
ceded to Great Britain in 1798. It-
cavalry and infantry have amount* d
to about 260,000, and its revenue to
more than three mi] icca ru-
pees. The population i
000 consisting of a proportion of Hin-
doos to Mohammedans as 8 to 1. It
is not perceptible of complete culti-
vation, but it contains the famous di-
amond mines of l'annah.
.lliiilinbml , the capital of the above
province, has a magnified!! citadel.
!t was founded by the Emperor Ac-
her. who intended it as a place of
arms; and its fortifications are now
impregnable to a native army. It
stands at the conflux of the Jumna,
the Ganges, and the Sereswati, which
is the largest and most holy prayaga
ol* the Hindoos; so noted, that, it is
called " the king of worshipped
places." and the territory, to i; x-
tent of 40 m. round, is deem*
ground. So numerous are the pil-
grims who resort hither for ablution,
that for this ingulgence an annual
contribution of 50,000 rupees has been
paid into the vizier's treasury. It is
170 m. W. N. W. Calcutta. E Ion.
81 50', N. lat. 25c 27'. The inhabi-
tants exclusive of the garrison amount
to 20,000.
At this place human sacrifices are
of frequent occurrence. The follow-
ing instance, as described by a spec-
tator of the scene, is thus given by
Mr. Ward : — " Sixteen females, ac-
companied by as many priests, went
in boats on the river opposite Allaha-
bad, and proceeded to the spot where
the Ganges and the Jumna, two
sacred rivers, unite their purifying
streams. Each victim had a large
earthern pan slung over her Shoul-
ders. She descended over the
the boat into the river, and was then
held up by a priest, till she bad filled
the pans from the river, when the priest
let go bis hold, and the pans dragged
her to the bottom. And thus died
amidst the applauses of the specta-
tors, and assisted by the priests of the
country, sixteen females, as a single
offering to the demon of destruction.
They died under the firm persuasion
that this was the direct way to hea-
ven. The priests enjoyed the scene,
and spoke of it to their friends as a
Q9
ALL
ALL
pleasant morning gambol. We have
here no weepers; no remonstrants;
no youth interposing to save them to
society. They go down to the bot-
tom, as loose stones which have no
adhesion to the quarry — as creatures
for which society has no use. Nor
must it be supposed that this is a sol-
itary instance ; these immolations are
so common, that they excite very lit-
tle anxiety indeed at Allahabad, and
beyond that city they are scarcely
mentioned."
When the Rev. Messrs. Chamber-
lain and Peacock, with their families.
and a baptized Hindoo named Vrun-
davun, set out from Serampore to oc-
cupy a new station aiiSgra, the news
of their going appears to have preced-
ed their progress, as in different
places they met with people inquiring
for the sahibs, who gave away the
new shaster ; and in consequence, on
making their appearance in the city
of Allahabad, the people assembled in
great numbers. So much interest
was awakened, that Mr. C. remarks.
<: I have been in many places where
the word of God has excited much
attention, but never saw a spirit of
greater inquiry, after the »ar way,
than was discovered at Allahabad.
Hindoos and Mussulmen, learned
and unlearned, all seemed eao-er to
hear the word of salvation ; and even
after we had left the city, several per-
sons followed us, in quest of books, to
a distance of eight or nine miles."
Mr. Mackintosh was subsequently
fixed at this place, and in 1819, assist-
ed by two native brethren. Seeta Ra-
ma and Nriputa. his labors appear to
have excited considerable notice.
The missionaries beheld two Mahrat-
ta women immolate themselves here
in the manner of those just described,
after attempting in vain to induce
them to forego their purpose. Mr.
M. had also, about this time, an in-
terview with a goroo, or teacher,
famed for his austerities, who desired
to see him. •• His looks." says he.
.; were grim and dreadful, having his
face blackened ; a human skull, with
the upper jaw and teeth to it, hung
before him. suspended by an iron
chain round his neck : his ancles en-
vironed with a heavy chain and ban-
gles ; he wore no clothes, and his
naked body appeared much emaciat-
ed. I asked him what was the ob-
ject of his worship : he said, four
things— air, water, earth, and fire;
and that he should mingle in these
four elements after death. ' Then,'
said i. -it appears you have no future
prospects. But why do you go
through such penances, when you
believe you are to lie annihilated, and
to have no existence after this life?
Surely you are taken in the snares of
Satan, deceiving your own soul, and
feeding upon ambition, that men may
fall down at your feet, and worship
you as a God ; and because this flat-
ters you, therefore you go through
such penances.' He told me that he
had been in this state for twelve
years, and meant to continue in it till
death delivered him from it. When
I came up to him, he was worship-
ping fire. I advised him to throw
away these delusions."
Mr. M. continued to labor for some
time with but little success ; hut an
English friend, in token of gratitude
for the benefit derived from his min-
istry, generously sent him 2000 ru-
pees, to build a place of worship. In
L825, however, the prospect appeared
brightening; a church was formed,
consisting of 9 members, among whom
were two or three pious Europeans ;
and five Hindoo youths read the New
Testament with Mr. M. At the pre-
sent time. Mirza Yusuf Bakir, a na-
tive of Allahabad and David Batavia,
a native of Ceylon, are employed by
the C. M. S. as catechists, under the
direction of the chaplain, the Rev.
G. W. Crawford. Service is conduct-
ed among the native Christians con-
nected with the fort, the invalid lines,
and the cantonments. Schools for
Christian instruction are also con-
tinued at these places. Christian
knowledge is also disseminated by
means of tracts, portions of the Scrip-
ture, and in conversations with the
many who resort to Allahabad on pil-
grimages. The two catechists sus-
tain an excellent character, and their
labors are highly acceptable. Indi-
viduals are already found, who, it is
to be hoped, will be only first fruits
of a most abundant harvest. A spot
better fitted for missionary exertion
could hardly be pointed out. Mr. L.
Mackintosh, of the Serampore mis-
sions, continues to labor with encour-
23
ALL
ALL
aging success. He has Sectuldas for
a native assistant. " It is astonish-
ing," says Mr. M. " to see so many
come to hear us, since such multi-
tudes, from the very beggars up to
the government, derive pecuniary
benefit from this idolatrous place.
ALLEP1E, a large town on the
Malabar Coast, about 40 m. from
Cochin, and 120 N. of Cape Como-
rin, is the chief place at which the
Company's ships call to take in pep-
per and spices ; it has a healthy cli-
mate, and about 13,000 inhabitants.
Inhabitants 30,000, with a very popu-
lous vicinity.
A good house and garden haying
been granted by the rannee of Tra-
vancore. at the request of the resi-
dent, a church was begun in 1816,
sufficiently spacious to accommodate
700 or Mil persons ; and the Rev. Mr.
Norton was settled there. The church
was opened on the 18th of July. 1818,
and greatly attracted the attention of
the natives. Mr. Norton preached
three times on the Sabbath, and es-
tablished a lecture on Thursday eve-
nings, for the more immediate benefit
of all who understood English. At
this time 48 children were in the
schools, and 24 in the Orphan Asy-
lum. A new school was opened in
the previous August, built in the
Great Bazaar, about a mile from the
Mission-house, capable of containing
100 children. Some principal natives
had promised to use their influence in
filling it with scholars : but the op-
position of the Roman Catholics (of
whom there are great numbers in the
town.) was violent ; and the Roman
Syrians, in particular, seemed to have
succeeded in possessing the minds of
the people with unfounded suspicions
and fears.
In 1*1!), the English congregation
consisted of about 4!) persons, and the
native of about 100. of all aw-os. Syri-
ans, converts from the Romish church
and catechumens. Occasional audi-
tors of all persuasions also attended.
The schools suffered material diminu-
tion at this period, in consequence of
the disturbance between the Syrians
and the Roman Catholics: most of
the Roman children having been
withdrawn. At the end of the year
the number of scholars was about 50,
but subsequently the scholars gener-
ally returned. A school was also es-
tablished in the suburbs of Allepie,
from which much benefil was antici-
pated, and the general aspect of the
mission was encouraging. During
the following year .Mr. N. baptized
26 persons, including children, and
distributed 122 Bibles and Testaments
in different lamruages. and 1 ~ copies
of Genesis in Tamul. with 130 Pray-
er Books and Psalters in English or
Tamul. The schools again decreased
on the arrival of an European bishop ;
the people were prohibited sending
their children, on pain of excommu-
nication, in consequence of which
many were much alarmed. The
bishop ordered all the Bibles and
Testaments which had been distri-
buted, to lie delivered to him at Ver-
apoly ; but many were courageous
enough to oppose him in this, and to
allow their children to come again.
About 100 persons, however, heard
the Gospel.
In 1822, the 2 schools contained
100 children, whose progress in learn-
ing was satisfactory ; and an occur-
rence in this mission evinced the
happy effects of the perusal of the
sacred Scriptures. A Hindoo youth
belonging to the school, who was
employed by Mr. Norton to transcribe
portions of the Cospels in the ver-
nacular tongue, became impressed
with a conviction of the truths con-
tained in them, and gradually discon-
tinued the observance of the idolatrous
rites of his family. He was removed
by his relations into the interior of
the country, in order to detach him
from the mission ; and violence was
threatened, to induce him to conform
to the customary practices of his
caste. Urged by this treatment, he
fled from the country, and coming
into the Tinnevelly district, he heard
of the mission in the town of that
name, and sought entrance into the
seminary there. The missionaries at
Tinnevelly wrote to Mr. Norton, to
ascertain the truth of as much of the
youth's account of himself as he
might be acquainted with ; and he
was enabled, so far. to confirm its
accuracy. The youth applied himself
diligently to his duties at Tinnevelly
seminary, preparatory to baptism;
and the missionaries there wrote in
terms of entire approbation of his
24
A MB
A MB
conduct. A Roman Catholic who
joined the Protestant Church, suf-
fered, like this youth, much perse-
secutioH. '• We are obliged,'' says
Mrs. N., " to take him under our care,
or they would confine him in what
they call the Black-hole. The bishop
sent a petition to the British resident,
requesting him to make Mr. Norton
give him up. The resident sent it
to Mr. Norton, wishing him to com-
municate a full account of the case,
which he did ; and the young man
begged leave to write to him also,
which he was permitted to do. lie
told the resident, that he had been in
our school more than 4 years ; that
he had thus learnt to read his Bible ;
and that he could not belong to a
church which would deprive him of
the only book that would teach him
the way to heaven. Several others
in the school told their parents that
they could not give up reading the
Scriptures."
The average attendance on public
worship, at the Allepie station, is
340 ; the communicants are 12 ; can-
didates for baptism. 22 ; for the Lord's
supper, l(i ; the number of schools is
5 ; of scholars — boys 177, girls 28,
youths and adults, 5. The labors
of Mr. Norton have been subjected to
some interruption, in consequence of
a small allowance from the Travan-
core government for educational pur-
poses having been withdrawn. It is
in contemplation speedily to establish
boarding-schools, in connection with
day-schools ; the former affording
excellent opportunities for imparting
thorough instruction, and for pro-
ducing a permanent change in the
native character. Mr. Fyvie of the
L. M. S. says, that he was present at
Allepie on a Sabbath, and witnessed
the baptism of 7 converts from Hin-
dooism, and the renunciation of Ro-
manism by an entire family. More
than 160 natives were present, and
appeared to be devout worshippers.
AMBOYNA, an island in the In-
dian Ocean, the Dutch metropolis ot
the Moluccas. It is 56 miles long,
and divided, at the S.W. end, by a
larije bay into two limbs, the largest
called Hetou, and the other Leytimor.
The surface is beautiful ; woody hills
and verdant plains being interspersed
with hamlets, and enriched by cul-
tivation. The chief products are
cloves, the trees of which are about
40 or r.ii feet high, nutmegs, Bugar,
coffee, and many delicious fruits;
also, a peculiar wood, that is used for
beautiful cabinet- work\ The English
and Dutch had factories here at the
beginning of the 17th century ; but
the Dutch expelled the English, and,
in 1622, tortured and put to death
many of them. The island was la ken
by the British in 17'. 6, restored in
L802, and again taken in 1810, and
restored in 1815. When the English
took Amboyna in 1796, it contained
about 45,252 inhabitants ; of whom
no less than 17,813 were protestants;
the rest were Mohammedans and
Chinese.
Amboyna, the chief town, is neatly
built* and stands near the middle of
the bay, on the smaller limb, defend-
ed by the Fort Victoria. The Dutch
are tolerably polished, but the natives
are rude and uncultivated. The
houses are made of bamboo-canes and
sago-trees, generally one story high,
on account of frequent earthquakes.
E. Ion. 128° 15', S. lat. 3° 40'.
The Rev. Joseph Ram, from the
L. M. S. fixed upon this island, in
1814, as the scene of his labors.
Early in 1816, his congregation in
the Dutch church, on the Lord's day,
amounted in general to 800 or 1000
persons ; and when he preached in
the Malay language he had usually
from 500 to 600 hearers.
Speaking of the inhabitants of Am-
boyna, he says, '• The great body
of Christians residing here are not
Europeans, or half-castes, but per-
sons whose ancestors have resided
here from generation to generation.
Among them, I will venture so say,
there are thousands who would part
with every thing they possess to ob-
tain a copy of the Bible in their own
tongue ; and if they hear that I am
to preach in the Malay language,
which is, at present, more my busi-
ness than preaching in Dutch, many
collect together two hours before the
service commences."'
" As to the slaves," he says, " many
of their masters did not, formerly,
approve of their coming to receive
instruction, and some came to me
without having previously obtained
permission ; but now several of the
25
AMB
AMB
masters request me to teach their
slaves, having found by experience,
that those who are religiously in-
structed are more faithful and diligent
than others."
After visiting the islands of Banda,
Harooka, Ceram, Nalaliwu, Saparu-
wa. and Nusalout, Mr. K. returned
to Amboyna, where the work of the
Lord continued to pro.-per, especially
among the heathen, who destroyed
the houses formerly erected for the
worship of devils, and put away from
them every vestige of idolatry . Such,
indeed, was their zeal in the cause
of divine truth, that when Mr. Kam
intimated his intention of erecting
a new church, for the separate use
of the slaves, thev cheerfully volun-
teered their services in cutting tim-
ber in the forests, for the purpose;
and thus precluded the necessity of
his applying to the Directors for pe-
cuniary assistance. Within about 4
years, 1200 heathens and Moham-
medans embraced Christianity in the
extensive field of bis labors. The
communicants were about 2800 ; and
the scholars 2000.
From a letter, written by Mr. Kam,
after his return from a visit he paid
to Celebes Sangir, and other islands,
it appears that this zealous and labo-
rious missionary had baptized, in the
several islands, upwards of 500 chil-
dren, and nearly 500 adults ; and that
in Amboyna he had baptized, chiefly
of those who had been Mohammed-
ans, 128 adults, besides children.
In January 1821, an Auxiliary
Missionary Society was formed at
Amboyna, for the purpose of con-
tributing to the maintenance and sup-
port of several missionaries recently
sent out by the JV. S., and also with a
view to assistin the printing of school-
books and religious tracts, a second
printing-press having arrived from
the directors in London, in the course
of the preceding year.
About this time, a place was erect-
ed, immediately contiguous to Mr.
Kam's dwelling-house, for the initiato-
ry instruction of such converts from
paganism as might be desirous of re-
ceiving baptism ; and, during the
year, that solemn rite was adminis-
tered to 30 persons, who had abjured
heathenism, and embraced the truths
of Christianity. Towards the close
of December, in the same year, Mr.
Kam had the satisfaction of receiving
into his church about 100 new mem-
bers, of whom several had formerly
been idolaters, and one a Moham-
medan. At different times the B. fy
F. B. S. have sent to the disposal of
Mr. Kam 9000 Malay Testaments, the
distribution of which has been exten-
sively followed by the renunciation
of idolatry. The Bible has been sold
by auction for 40 dollars. An Auxil-
iary Bible Society was formed in 1815,
the subscriptions to which amounted
to 4000 dollars.
In 1824, there were in Mr. Kam's
school, including adults, 54 scholars.
During the twelve months immedi-
ately preceding June 1824, he bap-
tized 107 persons, of both sexes,
professed converts from heathenism.
Four Chinese, 2 men and 2 women,
to whom the reading of Dr. Morrison's
Chinese version of the Scriptures had
been made useful, were also baptized
by Mr. Kam, and admitted into
Christian fellowship, as the first fruits
of his mission among that people.
Seven persons were employed at that
period in the printing establishment.
Mr. K. had received the sum of 3500
Java rupees, or about 40(1/., from the
sale of Malay Bibles, and a supply of
Psalm-books in that language, from
the JV. S.
In the following year, there were
18 young men in Mr. Kam's native
seminary, under preparatory instruc-
tion for the office of native teacher.
The first volume of the " Village
Sermons," in Malay, was ready for
circulation. The number of native
converts from Paganism and Moham-
medanism, who were candidates for
baptism, was considerable. His Ex-
cellency the Governor General, who,
accompanied by his lady and his
Excellency the Governor of the Mo-
luccas, had inspected Mr. Kam's
missionary establishment, €ind ex-
pressed himself much gratified, par-
ticularly with his chapel and printing
office ; ordered him a monthly allow-
ance of GOO Java rupees, towards
defraying his travelling expenses.
At the close of this year Mr. Kam
performed another extensive mission-
ary tour, among the islands of the
Malayan Archipelago. During Feb-
ruary 1826, five native teachers were
62
A MB
A ME
sent from Amboyna to several of the
Molucca islands, in consequence of
applications previously received from
the inhabitants. Two teachers, na-
tives of Banha, have also been sent to
that island, in compliance with their
own earnest desire, to instruct their
countrymen thine knowledge of the
Gospel. Mr. Kam's Malay translation
of the first volume of the " Village
Sermons'" is now in circulation.
In 1814, the Rev. Jahez Carey, from
the B. M. S. was appointed inspector
of the schools in this island. In
1815, he savs. •• The number of schol-
ars is 303. On the 16th of January.
I was appointed to the office of man-
ager of the poor fund, with this emol-
ument attached to it, namely, that of
attending to the wants and good of
the poor. The fund was a very rich
one, and will be so yet. if the English
government should return the loan
made to it by the Dutch government,
which is more than 20,000 rix-dollars :
besides which I have in hand about
6000 rix-dollars. Last December I
visited the neighboring islands of
Saparooa and Harooka."
Or June the 5th, a few of the chil-,
dren under Mr. Carey's inspection,
that is. '£) out of 300, were examined
at the Government-house, in presence
of the resident ; they acquitted them-
selves well, and each obtained a suit
of clothes from government.
In the course of a week the chiefs
had destroyed five idolatrous temples,
with every thing belonging to them,
at Harooka.
A few years after, a change took
place relative to the government ;
but the conduct of ?>Ir. Carey had so
efFectuaily recommended him, that
the new government requested him
to continue his employment as su-
perintendent of schools. A valued
missionary, Mr. Ricketts, was the
first fruits of the Amboyna mission.
Various difficulties, however, subse-
quentlv arose ; and. in 1818, Mr.
Carey left the island, and arrived in
Bengal.
In 1810. Mr. Finn, from the JV.
M. S. joined Mr. Kam. and has since
successfully assisted him in his la-
bors. Messrs. Ferdinand Bormeister.
Frederick Mueller, from the Basle
Seminary, and Mr. Akersloth, from
Holland, also arrived in 1821, and
commenced the study of the language,
preparatory to their becoming mis-
sionaries in difierent islands. No
recent intelligence has been received
of the state of the missions in Amboy-
na.
AMERICA. E. of Asia, W. of
Europe and Africa, between the At-
lantic and Pacific Oceans, lies the
continent of America. It extends
from lat. 50° S. to an unknown N.
lat., and consists of two great divis-
ions.— North and South America, —
which are connected by the isthmus
of Darien, or Panama. The whole
continent is upwards of 9000 m. in
length, and from 1500 to 1800 miles
in average breadth. Balbi estimates
the number of square miles at 14,(522,-
000; Hassel, at 17,303,000. The
principal ranges of mountains are the
Alleghany, Rocky, Cordilleras, and
Andes. The principal rivers are the
St. Lawrence, Mississippi, Missouri,
Rio del Norte, Colorado, Arkansas,
Red River, Ohio, Amazon, La Plata,
Orinoco, Paraguay, Madeira, &c.
In 982, the Icelanders made a voyage
to some portions of the northern coast
of this continent, but it remained un-
known to Europe till 1492, when it
was discovered by Christoval Colon
(Christopher Columbus) a native of
Genoa. It was visited by Amerigo
Vespucci, inl497, from whom it took
its name. The climate of this conti-
nent generally differs from that of
the eastern continents by a greater
predominance of cold. It is calculat-
ed that the heat is at least ten degrees
less than in the same parallels in the
eastern continent. It abounds in al-
most all the varieties of the animal,
vegetable, and mineral productions.
The inhabitants may be divided into
three classes — whiles, descendants of
Europeans, who have emio-rated to
the country since its discovery' ; ne-
groes, mostly held in slavery, and
descendants of Africans, stolen from
their native land ; and Indians, who
are aborigines, and mostly in a sav-
age state. Humbolt estimates the
Indians at 8,600,000
Negroes, 6,500.000
Mixed races, 6,500,000
Whites, 13,500,000
The whole amount is over 35,000,000 ;
some estimate it, 40,000,000.
There is yet spare and fertile soil for
27
A ML
AMS
more than 500.000.000. The num-
bers of those, who speak in different
hie: ii iges, are thus distributed : —
English language, 11,647,000
Spanish. 10.174.1100
Portuguese, 3,740,000
Indian languages, 7,593,000
French language1, 1,242,000
Dutch. Danish, Swedish; and
Russian. 216,000
A great part of the Indians are sub-
dued, and are included in the j > 1 ► | » -
illation of Mexico, Guatimala, and
the states of South America.
AMLAMGODDE, or AMLAM-
GOODY. a town on the S. W. coast
of Ceylon, near a small river of the
same place.
The Rev. Wm. Read, of the L. M.
S., commenced his labors here in
1805 ; and subsequently became pas-
tor of the Dutch Church, and super-
intendent of schools. The Wesleyan
missionaries, at Galle. take this into
their field of labor, and have a school
of 4o boys under regular Christian
instruction. Carolus Rodrigo, the
first master, is a pious member of the
society, and is a local preacher. A
very neat and substantial school
house has been erected by the na-
tives. Two young men, belonging
to the school, have died in the tri-
umphs of the Christian faith.
AMSTERDAM, the chief city of
Holland. Ion. 4° 44' E.; lat. 52° 25'
N. situated at the mouth of the Am-
stel. 65 m. from Antwerp, and "J40 N.
E. from Paris. In the 18th century,
Amsterdam surpassed every other
city in Europe in wealth. It was the
great market of all the productions of
the East and West, and its harbor
was always full of ships. Since 1795,
its trade and wealth has constantly
diminished. The population in 1820
was 10,000, of whom 90,000 were
Calvinists. 38,000 Romanists, and
30,000 Lutherans. The Dutch Re-
formed h-ive lOchurches ; the French
1 ; the English! ; the Romanists 18;
and the Greeks and Arminians 1.
The Rev. A. S. Thelwall, agent of
the L J. S , assisted by Mr. Cheval-
lier, was, for some time, assiduously
engaged in promoting Christianity
among the Jews, and in excitmo-
among Christians an enlightened in-
terest in their behalf, with considera-
ble success. Much good has also
been effected through the medium of
a Tract Society ; and an institution
has been formed to educate poor Jew-
ish children.
While on a visit to England. Mr. T.
heard from one of those converted Is-
raelites with whom he had enjoyed
much Christian intercourse, convey-
ing the intelligence, that, within two
months, he had lost five of his nearest
relatives— an uncle, a father, a brother,
and two aunts. Respecting his father,
he mentions several things which give
reason to hope, that, during the latter
weeks of his life, a great change had
taken place in his heart. JSut of his
brother he gives a most interesting
account. He was taken ill only three
weeks after the lather's death, and
the disease came on so rapidly, that
he hid a very early presentiment of
his own approaching dissolution. The
convictions under which he had evi-
dently been laboring even in health,
now became a source of severe inter-
nal conflict. For a time his mental
anguish was extreme. On one occa-
sion he said, •• You, my dear brother,
can understand me ; I am tormented
with the devil. Our dear mother
does not believe that there is one.
There was a time when I did not be-
lieve it myself; but now I feel that
he tortures my soul. 1 have deserved
it. Oh! my brother, what a sinner I
have been !" " Then it was," says
the writer of this letter, •• that I first
felt freedom and boldness in speak-
ing to him of our Saviour, in telling
him of the love of God towards such
sinners as humble themselves before
him. and in exhorting him to pray to
the Lord Jesus to be delivered from
the wicked one. He soon began to
pray most earnestly, and seemed to
be completely overwhelmed with a
deep sense of sin. He confessed tint
he had long been under conviction.
On the seventh day of his illness,
after a violent paroxysm of the dis-
ease, he sunk into a kind of torpor,
from which, in a few hours.be raised
himself up. and. in the full possession
of his faculties, to the surprise of all,
he exclaimed, ' Call my mother, my
sister, and my friends; [ die in the
faith of the Lord Jesus Christ — of the
Triune God — the true Messias — the
King of the world. He is revealed
to me. In him Jews and Gentiles
23
ANG
ANT
are one. Many of the Jewish nation
must yet come to him. Proclaim, in
the synagogue, howl have died. Say
to all, and you (addressing an inti-
mate Jewish friend) listen to my
voice, and say this to my other friends.
that they must come to him.' After
this lie again lie expressed his deep
conviction of his own sinfulness.
The disease returned upon him with
increased strength; and he became
delirious nearly to the time of his de-
parture, whieh took place on the fol-
lowing morning. In the intervals of
composure, he declared his perfect
knowledge of what he had said, and
his firm acquiescence in the princi-
ples he had then avowed. In this way
he died. Was : not this a brand
plucked from the burning?'
Mr. Thelwall also received, about
the same time, a letter from another
Jewish convert, giving a very affect-
ing account of the death of his moth-
er-in-law, after two years' consistent
profession of Christianity. Mr. Thel-
wall had been present at her baptism,
at which time, she was 15 years old.
ANGAMALEE, a church in the
district of Cottayam, Southern India.
This church was built nearly 700
years, and like other churches in this
quarter, was burnt by Tippoo Saib.
Connected with that and the Acapa-
rumba church, there are 200 houses
and 1400 persona.
ANGUILLA, or SNAKE ISL-
AND, the most northerly of the Car-
ibbee Islands possessed by Great Brit-
ain in the West Indies. It takes its
name from its winding figure, and is
(30 m. N. W. of St. Christopher's.
W. Ion. 03° 10', N. lat. 18° 12'.
The W. M. S. have a flourishing
mission on this island. " The atten-
dance on the various means of grace
has been good, and the piety of many
of our people is truly exemplary.
They last year assisted in the erec-
tion of a neat and comfortable chapel
at the Road, and have this year con-
tributed towards the erection of a
much larger and niore commodious
one in the valley. Thirteen mem-
bers, (in 1830,) were removed to an-
other world, some of them in the tri-
umphs of Christian hope. The nett
increase of members is 43. The
number now in the society is, whites,
63; free colored and black3 153;
slaves. 304.— Total, 580." The num-
ber in the schools is, boys, 75 ; girls,
133; total, 208, of whom 180 are
slaves.
ANNAMABOE, a large, populous
fortified town on the Gold Coast of
Africa. In 1822, it was annexed to
the general government of Sierra Le-
one, since which time successful
measures have been taken by the
. Ifiiriin Institution to establish schools.
The natives evince a very anxious
wish for the instruction of their chil-
dren in the English language and in
the Christian religion. E. Ion. 1° 45'
N. lat. 5° 20'.
ANTIGUA, one of the Carribbee
Islands, 10 miles long and 12 broad,
and 00 E. by S. of St. Christopher.
It has several good ports ; and in that
called the English Harbor, on the S.
E. side, are a royal navy yard and
arsenal. It is destitute of fresh water,
and the inhabitants save rain water
in cisterns. It- was taken by the
French in 1782, but restored in
1783. Population, 2000 whites; 30,-
000 slaves; 4500 free blacks, total,
30,500. Sir Patrick Ross Governor.
It is divided into 0 parishes and 11
districts.
Antigua is the seat of government
for the Leeward Islands. Its legisla-
ture is composed of the commander-
in-chief, a council of 12 members,
and an assembly of 25. This legisla-
ture presented to the sister islands the
first example of the melioration of the
criminal law respecting negro slaves,
by giving the accused the benefit of
a trial by jury, and allowing, in cases
of capital conviction, 4 days between
the time of sentence and the execution.
The capital is St. John's. It lies in
W. Ion. 62° 9', N. lat. 17° 4'.
In January, 1750, Samuel Isles,
one of the United Brethren, set sail
for Antigua. Countenanced by the
governor and some proprietors, he
commenced his labors ; but heavy
trials awaited him, which soon cloud-
ed his prospects.
In the year 1701, however, a piece
of ground was purchased in the town
of St. John's, for the purpose of a mis-
sionary establishment, and a place of
worship was erected for the accom-
modation of the negroes.
Three years after, Samuel Isles was
removed by death from the scene of
29
ANT
ANT
his labors ; and for about five years
the mission continued in a very lan-
guishing state ; but at the expiration
of that time, a missionary, named
Brown, arrived, and his labors were
so abundantly blessed, that it soon
became necessary to enlarge the
church; and on that occasion the
zeal of the converted negroes was
most pleasingly demonstrated. On
coming to the evening meeting, each
individual bought a few stones and
other materials with him ; the differ-
ent departments of the work were
divided among such as were masons
and carpenters ; and those who could
not assist in enlarging the edifice,
provided refreshments for the build-
ers ; so that the requisite alteration
was completed by the voluntary la-
bor of these poor slaves, after the
completion of their respective daily
tasks.
In the midst of calamities, which
subsequently arose, the work contin-
ued to go forward ; and, immediately
after the hurricane of 1772, a new re-
vival of religion appeared among the
slaves, and spread in all directions.
A desire for religious instruction was.
of course, augmented ; and, in 1775.
the number of persons who attended
public worship amounted to 2000,
and from 10 to 29 were baptized al
most every month. A new and more
spacious church was, therefore, erect-
ed in St. John's, in 1773; and, in
the following year, a piece of ground
was purchased at Baily Hill , near the
town of Falmouth, for the purpose of
forming a second establishment, for
the accommodation of those negroes
who lived at. a considerable distance
from the former station.
From this place, which proved in-
convenient, owing to the steepness of
the ascent, the brethren removed, in
1762, to a more eligible spot, which
they designated Grace Hill; and.
though the external circumstances of
the mission were rather difficult, the
Christian slaves being exposed to
famine, sickness, persecutions, and
depredations, and the island being
taken by the French, — the cause of
Divine truth remained firm and im-
moveable ; and, after the restoration
of peace in 1783, 00 adults were re-
ceived into the church of St. John's.
by the rite of baptism, in one day ;
and, in the course of 12 months, the
congregations in that town and at
Grace Hill were augmented by the
accession of more than 700 persons.
The missionaries also preached, at
stated times, indifferent plantations;
and one of the native assistants actu-
ally built a chapel at his own ex-
pense, sufficiently capacious to ac-
commodate 400 hearers.
Many of the planters were now
convinced of the beneficial effects of
the Gospel on their slaves, but oth-
ers became violent opposers of the
truth.
The word of the Lord, however,
continued to run. and was glorified.
The two congregations, in 1788, con-
sisted of more than 6000 members ;
and so many new opportunities were
opened to the Gospel, that the mis-
sionaries were exceedingly thankful
when they found zealous and useful
assistants in many of their converts,
to visit the sick, give advice and re-
proof if needed, and to report to the
missionaries the state of the congre-
gation.
Although indisposition compelled
Mr. Brown to retire in 1790, a suita-
ble successor was found in the Rev.
H. C. Tschirpe ; and the cause was
so prosperous, that a third settlement
was formed, and named Grace Bay.
In 1810, the missionaries commenc-
ed a Sunday-school, on the Lancaste-
rian plan of instruction at St. John's ;
and though at first they had but 80
scholars, that number was soon in-
creased to 700 ; and the progress not
only of the children, but of their
parents, who appeared equally anx-
ious for tuition, both surprised and
delighted the teachers. A school was
also opened on one of the plantations
near Grace Hill, where the scholars
were instructed one day in every
week.
In 1817, the brethren were encour-
aged to form a fourth settlement, by
the solicitation of the Colonial Gov-
ernment ; which, with the most
praiseworthy liberality, presented
them with ten acres of land for this
purpose, together with 1 000/. currency
towards building a church and dwell-
ing-houses, and a grant of 300/. per
annum for the support of the mis-
sionaries. The proprietors of the
adjacent plantations, also, aware of
30
ANT
ANT
the benefit, which their negroes would
receive from religious instruction, con-
tributed ;i handsome sum towards the
erection of the necessary buildings.
The difficulty of procuring stones
was for some time a considerable hin-
drance to the work ; but at length a
quarry was opened, about, three quar-
ters of a mile from the spot, and the
missionaries obtained such kind assis-
tance from the masons, carpenters,
and laborers, belonging to their neigh-
bors, that their church (a substantial
well built edifice, 64 feet by 110 in the
clear) was solemnly consecrated on
the 6th of December. 1818.
To this new settlement, which the
brethren named Newfield, two others
were subsequently added, in the year
1822 ; one at Cedar Hall, and the
other at Mount] oy : and it is peculiarly
pleasing to add, that in each of these
stations large congregations were col-
lected, many were joined to the church
by baptism, and the word of God ap-
pears to have been followed with an
abundant blessimr.
On the llth of July, 1823, the
United Brethren celebrated the fifti-
eth anniversary of the opening of
their church at St. John's ; when it
appeared that there had been baptized
and received into the congregation at
that town. 16,099 negroes, young and
old ; and that 35 male, and as many
female, missionaries had been em-
ployed in the important service of
making known to their benighted fel
fow-creatures the way of salvation.
And it was stated by the Rev. C. F.
Richter, that, between Easter 1822
and Easter 1823, 408 adult negroes
had been baptized or received into the
congregation at St. John's ; 104 at
Grace Hill ; 40 at Grace Bay ; 1 15 at
Newfield; and 89 at Cedar Hall;
forming a total of 765 in the year ;
and during the same period, 482 were
admitted, in the different settlements,
to the Holy Communion.
The following is the last report,
which we have seen of the state of
this mission : — 1058 communicants,
592 baptized children, 206 candidates
for baptism or reception, 420 new
people, and about 300 who are at pre-
sent under church discipline ; mak-
ing a total under the care of the
missionaries of 3110 souls. The ser-
vices on the Sabbath are well attended.
and the Sabbath School affords much
encouragement. It is frequented on
an average by about 100 children.
The two principal teachers appear to
be truly devoted to their work. At
St. John's are the following mission-
aries, Newby. Ko'ohte, Coleman, and
Thraen ; at Newfield, Muenzer, and
Zellner ; at Grace Bay, Brunner ; at
Cedar Hall, Simon; at Grace Hill,
Wright and Bayne.
In the year 1760, Nathaniel Gil-
bert, esq. who had experienced the
saving power of the Gospel in Eng-
land, became a resident of this island;
and whilst deploring the spiritual con-
dition of the persons by whom he
was surrounded, he felt an earnest
desire for their welfare. His first ef-
forts, were confined to a few individ-
uals, whom he invited to assemble in
his own house on the Sabbath-day ;
but finding his exertions were evi-
dently blessed of God, he went forth
boldly, and preached the Gospel to
the poor benighted negroes, notwith-
standing the situation he held as speak-
er of the House of assembly.
Mr. Gilbert continued to labor,
without any abatement of ardor, or
any diminution of success, till the pe-
riod of his decease ; but as he had no
means of appointing a successor in
his spiritual office, his bereaved flock
were left as sheep without a shepherd
for nearly twenty years. In 1778,
however, Mr. John Baxter, a member
of the Wesleyan connexion in Eng-
land, removed to Antigua, for the
purpose of working as a shipwright
in the service of Government ; and
shortly after his arrival took upon
himself, in the intervals of his em-
ployment, the care of the remains of
Mr. Gilbert's Society.
Through the superintendance of
Mr. Baxter, the assistance of Mrs.
Gilbert, and the subordinate instru-
mentality of an old Irish emigrant,
who had been providentially led to
the island towards the close of 1783,
things went on prosperously ; so that
these individuals had under their care
upwards of 1000 members, chiefly
blacks, who appeared to be earnestly
stretching forth their hands towards
God. Many new places were open-
ed, and requests were made for
preaching, with which Mr. Baxter
could not possibly comply.
31
ANT
ANT
In t)ic month of January, 1737,
Dr. Coke, after mature deliberation,
resolved thai Mr. Warrener, one of
the missionaries originally appointed
to Nova Scotia, should remain in An-
tigua ; and Mr. Baxter avowed his
determination of resigning the lucra-
tive situation which he held as under
storekeeper in English Harbor, for
the express purpose of devoting him-
self unreservedly to the work of the
ministry.
Two years afterwards it appeared
that Mr. Warrener. during the com-
paratively short period of his resi-
dence on the island, had been made
the instrument of adding 1000 mem-
bers to the society, who were dwell-
ing together in the spirit of love.
In April. 1816, the island of An-
tigua was placed under martial law,
in consequence of an insurrection
which had recently broken out in
Barbadoes. Mr. Woolley, one of the
Wesleyan missionaries, on hearing
that the militia of the colony was
called out. went, in company with
his colleagues, to the president, and
offered their services in any way that
might be deemed beneficial to the gov-
ernment. •• His honor,"' says Mr.
Woolley. '• thanked me for the offer,
and observed that we could render
more important service than that of
bodily exercise. I assured him, in re-
turn, that nothing on our part should
he wanting to do away any bad im-
pressions which the present painful
report might have produced. It is
not more strange than true, that some
persons think religion seditious, and
that the implantation of religious prin-
ciples in the minds of the negroes is
calculated to bring about revolt. The
subjects of suCh sentiments, however.
are ignorant of the nature of religion,
and utter strangers to its influence.
A gentleman, who entertained these
ideas, assembled his negroes, and told
them what had happened at Barba-
does ; when, to his astonishment, they
observed, ' Massa, dem no have reli-
gion den." I have been at some
pains to discover whether any of our
people's minds have received an un-
favorable bias from the alarming re-
ports in circulation ; and am happy
in being able to state, that I found in
them no disposition even to murmur
at their situation, much less to rebel.
One well-informed man. of whom I
inquired, took up a book, and said.
• Sir. with this book in your hand,
you will do more to prevent rebellion,
than all the King's men.'
The latter part of 1813 was unusu-
ally sickly; and early in the ensuing
year Mr. Woolley was compelled, by
indisposition, to go to Bermuda;
while Mr. Jones, a promising mis-
sionary, was removed by death.
in [830, a hurricane occurred in
Antigua, which, though it did little
comparative injury in the island, car-
ried away the two Wesleyan school-
rooms in the town of Par ham. In-
deed, as they were only what is term-
ed wattled buildings, they could not be
expected to resist a strong wind.
The committee, therefore, resolved to
exert themselves in order to raise a
durable edifice, (30 feet in length by
25 in breadth. it was accordingly
commenced, and a subscription was
opened to defray the expense of its
erection. '; Some of the respectable
inhabitants," says one of the mission-
aries, " came forward en this occa-
sion in the most handsome manner ;
but from others we received hard
words, and stern repulses."
In February, 1821. a missionary so-
ciety was formed in St. John's ; when
a very lively interest was excited.
and the subscriptions and collections
amounted to about '.)!!/. currency, ex-
clusive of a quantity of trinkets thrown
into the boxes. Previous to the close
of the year, the hearts of the brethren
at Antigua were gladdened by the
conversion of a Mohammedan negro,
who was publicly baptized by Mr.
Whitehouse, renouncing all the de-
lusions of the false prophet.
On the 23d of September. 1S-22. a
new place of worship, called Zion
Chapel, was opened at Zion-hill, the
estate of the Hon. J. D. Taylor; and
on the 1st of December, in the same
year, Mr. Whitehouse laid the foun-
dation stone of another chapel in Wil-
loughby Bay, in which ceremony the
Moravian missionary assisted ; while
the negroes connected with his con-
gregation at Newfield brought sever-
al loads of stone in carts, and many
of them were ready squared.
From the last report of the Antigua
district, the following particulars are
taken : —
32
ANT
ARC
St John's. Number in society ; 1!'
whites, 296 free-colored, 446 slaves,
78 admitted during the year. Many
have experienced the comforts of the
Gospel of the Son of God in their
last hours.
Parham. The members are gen-
erally growing in grace, and in the
knowledge of Christ. Number in
Society. ! 75, of whom 3 arc whites,
17 free-colored, and 955 slaves; 29
marriages, 35 deaths.
8Um Hill. In Society 292, of whom
888 are slaves, and 4 free-colored.
WUlo'ughby lira/. During the year,
30 members died, and some were
drawn aside into the paths of dissipa-
tion. The congregations on the es-
tates have been very good. In So-
ciety. 664, of whom 633 were slaves.
2!) free-colored, and 2 whites.
English Harbor. In society, 189,
of whom 1(1 were whites, 123 free-
colored, and 56 slaves. Total, num-
ber in the whole circuit. 2881, of
whom 2378 are slaves, 469 free color-
ed, 34 whites. The schools are of
three kinds. Noon and Night schools ;
Infant schools, and Sunday schools
The noon and night schools are held
by teachers living on the estates.
They are 30 in number, in which are
taught 1 1 "2-^ scholars. The infant
schools are 8 in number, in which are
daily taught 194 children, by female
teachers. The progress, which these
little children have made is truly
wonderful. The Sunday schools are
3 in number, in which are taught
1432 children. The total number in
the various schools in the island of
Antigua is 1?!>'.'. including 80 adults.
Mr. Wm. Dawes, a member of the
committee of the C. M. S , being
about to settle in Antigua in 181 4.
was. at his own request, accredited
as a gratuitous catechist and corres-
pondent. In 1817, Mr. Charles
Thwaites. who was accompanied by
his wife, was also appointed superin-
tendent of schools, and assistant cat-
echist. At this time there were three
stations — English Harbor, Bethesda,
and the Hope ; and the work was
aided by Wm. Anderson and his wife.
resident teachers of color. Between
that period and 1823, the number of
schools was increased to ten ; contain-
ing 774 boys, 102!) girls, and 133
adults. These means had. under the
Divine blessing, many happy effects.
Alluding to one of the estates. .Mr.
Thwaites sivs. •• We have among us
several young men and women, who
grew up in the Bchool, and maintain
unblemished characters. What a
contrast to past times, when it seem-
ed as though slavery and unchastity
were inseparable ! We have gone to
Lynch's on Sunday evenings, in time
past, when our ears have been saluted
with the sound of the fiddle and the
dance ; but now the fiddle is no long-
er heard — the dance is abolished —
and hymns and spiritual songs are
often resounding from the little ones.
This improvement of the children has
had an effect on the elder slaves ; not
only are the fiddle and dance abolish-
ed on Sundays, but they crowd the
house of prayer, and are thankful for
the care taken of their little ones.
Some of these pious parents express
themselves in a very affecting man-
ner, in gratitude to God, and in pray-
ing for blessings on the teachers."
Other agents have been sent to the
aid of these successful instructors.
From the Report for 1825-0. it appears
that here were 1-3 schools ; contain-
ing, of colored people. 1"> men, 8 wo-
men. 88 boys, and 77 girls; and of
Blacks. 96 men, women, 621 boys,
712 girls ; total, 1082. Since then,
however, the number of children in
attendance has been much diminish-
ed. No reports have been lately re-
ceived from these schools.
ANTRIM, a maritime county in
Ulster, Ireland. Population in 1821.
269,856. This county is much en-
cumbered with bogs and morasses,
though it enjoys a tolerable air. It
has a great natural curiosity on the
N. coast, called the Giant's Cause-
way, which projects 600 feet into the
sea. It is formed of above 3000 per-
pendicular pillars of basaltes. stand-
ing in contact with each other, and
exhibiting a sort of polygon pavement,
somewhat resembling the appearance
of a solid honeycomb. There are 9
preaching places of the IV. M. S in
this station, and 135 members in so-
ciety, being an increase of 2"> in
1830. One=Sabbath school has been
commenced, containing 57 children.
ARCOT. a city of Hindoostan, the
nominal capital of the Carnatic. In
the vicinity are celebrated temples,
33
ARK
ARM
visited by numerous pilgrims : 57 m.
from Madras. E. long 79° 23', N. lat.
12° 52'.
The missionaries at Bellary, con-
nected with the L. hi., have been use-
ful to the inhabitants, by the distri-
bution of tracts.
ARKANSAS, a territory of the
United States, bounded N. by the
territory and state of Missouri. E. by
the Mississippi, which separates it
from the states of Tennessee and Mis-
sissippi. S. by Louisiana and Mexi-
co, and \Y. by Mexico. Length from
E. to W.,550m. ; mean breadth about
220 m. ; square miles about 120,000,
between Ion. 90° and 100° W. ; lat.
32° 40' and 3G° 30' N. This is the
usual statement of the size of the ter-
ritory ; but the limits of what is pro-
perly called Arkansas territory have
been lately reduced, so that it now
contains about 45,000 square miles.
Population in 1810, 106; in 1820,
14,273 ; slaves 1(517 ; in 1830, 30,-
388, of whom 4578 are slaves. It is
divided into 23 counties. Little
Rock is the seat of government. The
Arkansas flows through a central
part; the Mississippi forms the east-
ern/ and the Red River & part of the
southern boundary. The country be-
tween the Ozark mountains and the
Mississippi is low and level, and in
many places liable to inundation. To
the N. W. of these mountains, the
country consists mostly of extensive
prairies without trees, except on the
borders of the streams of water.
The soil on the rivers is exceedingly
fertile, but, in other parts, much of it
is sterile. There is in general a great
scarcity of water. The climate is sub-
ject to violent extremes of heat and
cold, and is unhealthy to new settlers.
The Arkansas river is navigable for
boats at some seasons 1H80 m. ; its-
whole length following its windings
is 2170 m. The principal tribes of
Indians in this territory are theOsages,
Cherokees, Choctaws. Quapaws, Ca-
does, &c. Missions have been es-
tablished among some of these tribes,
which we shall notice under their ap-
propriate heads. The Methodists in
this territory have 7 preachers and
!)83 members: the Baptists 1 associa-
tion, 8 churches. 2 ministers, and 8S
communicants ; the Romanists sever-
al priests : the Presbyterians one or
two ministers, and the Episcopalians.
1 minister.
ARMENIA, an Asiatic country.
containing 106,000 square miles, lt.r-
merly divided in Armenia Major and
.Minor. The first, which is the modern
Turcomania, and is sometimes called
Armenia, lies S. of Mount Caucasus,
and comprehends the provinces Erze-
room, {Cars and Van which extend over
:'.:i.77(l square miles, and have 950,000
inhabitants, and also the Persian pro-
vince Erivan. Armenia Minor, now
called Aladulia or Pegian, belongs to
the Turks, and is divided between the
pachalics Merashe and Sivas. Arme-
nia is a rough mountainous country,
which has Caucasus for its northern
boundary. ;md in the centre is travers-
ed by branches of the Taurus to which
belongs Mount Ararat. This mountain
has two summits, one of which is con-
siderably higher than the other, and as
it is always covered with snow, it
must have an elevation of more than
10,000 feet. At this mountain the
boundaries of the three kingdoms.
Russia, Persia, and Turkey, meet,
the inhabitants consist of genuine
Armenians, of Turcomans, who pass
a wandering life in the plains, and of
a few Turks, Greeks, and Jews. The
Armenians are a sober and temperate
nation, and are chiefly occuj)ied in
commerce, which, in Turkey is al-
most entirely in their hands. Most of
them are Monophosytes in religion.
Their doctrine differs from the Ortho-
dox chiefly in their admitting only
one nature in Cl.rist. and believing
the Holy Spirit to issue from the Fa-
ther alone. Their hierarchy differs
little from that of the Greeks. The
catholicos, or head of the church has
his scat at Etschmiazim. a monastery
near Erivan, the capital of the Per-
sian Armenia, on Mount Ararat. The
Armenians surpass all the kindred
Monophosyte sects in information.
The G. M. S. have three stations in
Armenia, which we shall notice in
order. " The labors of our missiona-
ries," say the Committee, " are in-
creased in extent and importance,
and the blessing of God is evident-
ly resting upon them. Through tlie
last conclusion of peace between
Russia and Persia, not only their
boundaries are sure and fixed, but
also entrances for missionaries are
ARR
ARR
opened into the very heart of western
Asia and we deeply feel our ureal
want of means to send ministers of
Christ into these inviting regions."
The emperor of Russia lias recently
given a free toleration to the mission-
aries in Armenia. This is justly con-
sidered as a most important decision.
See. harass, Madcha, and Shusha.
In the early part of 1830. Rev.
Messrs. Eli Smith, and H. G. O.
Dwight, missionaries of the A. B. C.
F. .M. left Malta, on an exploring
tour into Armenia. They visited To-
cat, Erzeroom, Tiflis, Shusha, Etsch-
miazim. Sea. They reached Malta
on the 2nd of July, 1831. They ex-
ecuted their arduous commission with
entire satisfaction to the Board. The
results of their labors are not yet fully
known.
ARROO, five islands in the In-
dian Ocean, to the S. and W. of New
Guinea, extending from 5°' 30' to 7°
0' S. lat.. with narrow channels be-
tween them. Population between
19,000 and 20,000 souls.
The inhabitants being very desirous
to receive Christian instruction, Mr.
Kam, of the L. S., sent them a native
teacher, who had been previously
prepared for the employment, at the
seminary which he had erected for
the purpose, in Amboyna.
ARRACAN, a province in the W.
part of the Birman empire, S. E. of
Bengal, on the eastern coast of the
sea of Bengal, between Rangoon and
Chittagong. Length 500 m. ; breadth
from 10 to 200. Population between
2 and 3 millions. The country is
fertile, and the mountains are cover-
ed with perpetual verdure.
The inhabitants are idolaters, and
worship of images made of clay. Ar-
racan was formerly an independent
kingdom, but surrendered to the Bir-
man empire in 1783 ; since which
time it has been subject to a viceroy,
appointed by the Birman government.
In 1820, Arracan. with three other
provinces was ceded to the British.
Arracan, the principal city, is situ-
ated on a river of the same name, in
E. long. 93° C, N. lat. 20° 47'. It is
said to be 15 m. in circumference,
and to contain 100.000 inhabitants.
Land has been granted to the Bapt.
S. for the establishment of a mission
at Akyab, an island of this province,
which is eligibly situated at the
mouth of the Arracan river. The
whole number of native members of
the church in full communion, ac-
cording to the last report, is 71 ; but
of these not quite one half are fixed
in the Christian colony. About 20
still remain at the old stations, and
14 are in the town of Arracan. There
are also about 30 members at a place
called Kaptai, under the government
of an independent chief, who being
exceedingly inimical to the Gospel,
has for several years effectually pre-
vented all intercourse between these
people and the brethren. The enmi-
ty of the human heart has displayed
itself here as in other places ; yet Mr.
Fink has found a frankness of inquiry
and an earnest attention, which are
exceedingly encouraging. The Ar-
racanese are essentially the same as
the Birmans. and have no caste ; and,
compared with the Hindoos, have but
a limited number of objects of idola-
trous worship.
Besides the native Christians, a
number of heathen Arracanese have
been admitted into the colony as re-
sidents. They, however, comply
with such regulations as Mr. Fink
sees fit to appoint, and they have the
Gospel regularly preached to them,
and their children will receive a
Christian education in the school.
Tuesdays and Saturdays have been
fixed as market days ; the shops are
open on the other days of the week,
with the exception of the Sabbath,
when there is a cessation of all public
business.
Meearung, one of the preachers, is
stationed in the colony, and both con-
ducts public worship and teaches the
the school, which is held in the chap-
el erected by the people themselves.
The other preachers are devoted to the
genera] diffusion of the Gospel ; and
one of them, by rotation, is usually in
the town of Arracan. As the coun-
try is much intersected by rivers and
creeks, Mr Fink has purchased and
fitted up a small boat in which the
brethren can convey themselves to a
number of important places at con-
siderable distances from their homes;
and hitherto they have met with no
unkind treatment from their country-
men, when thus engaged. These
four brethren are supported by the
35
ARR
ASI
contributions of two associations of
young gentlemen in Glasgow, who
unitedly stud them 40/. per annum
for that purpose.
In providing copies of the Scrip-
tures, or rather parts of them, and
tracts, the missionaries enjoyed the
co-operation of some <>f their Ameri-
can brethren, connected with the Bir-
man mission, particularly from the
Rev. G. H. Hough.
J. C. Fink, of the Serampore Mis-
sions, is now laboring at Arracan.
Akyab, Praguaging, Kimkywon, and
other villages. He has (i native as-
sistants. In 1839, 5 natives were
baptized. On land which was but
4 years ago a barren waste, Mr. Fink
has five flourishing villages, and 200
houses. Though the natives are not
all Christians, yet the settlement is
essentially a missionary one. Idola-
try does not exist, and the Gospel is
constantly preached. Individuals
have been found well qualified for
spreading the knowledge of Christ
among their poor brethren. The
Gospel has triumphed wonderfully,
and has changed the habits and tem-
per of men, who had otherwise died
in a state, but a little higher than
that of animals.
ARROWACKS. or AROUAKAS.
a wandering tribe of Indians, scattered
over a great extent of territory in Gui-
ana, South America. They are humane
and friendly. Many of them occupy
the sea coast to the S. of the Orinoco.
The United Brethren sent 2 mission-
aries to Berbice, a Dutch settlement
near Surinam, in 173S, who labored
among the Pagan inhabitants around
them for several years, but with little
success.
In the mean time they became ac-
quainted with the Arrowack lan-
guage ; and, from 174S to 1757, they
baptized about 41)0, and succeeded in
introducing among them the habits of
civilized life. In 1759, a church was
erected to accommodate the increas-
ing congregation of Lewis C. Dehne,
at Hope or Hoop; and. though many
discouragements still attended the la-
bors of the brethren, yet they were
permitted to reap some fruit. In
1789, the number of baptized persons
was 83; in 1800 it had increased to
169. Afterwards they removed to the
river Neukeer.
Another station was formed at an
early period, named I'ii n< iliut . in the
neighborhood of which most of the
baptized persons lived. Amidst many
trials, the brethren persevered at this
place till 17:t'.'>. when the negroes rose
in rebellion against their masters,
murdered main- of the white people,
burnt the settlement at Pilgerhut,
and laid waste almost the whole coun-
try. By this fire an Arrowack Gram-
mar and Lexicon, and some translated
portions of the Scriptures, prepared
by one of the missionaries, were con-
sumed.
A third station, named Sharon, was
also occupied for many years, but was
relinquished from the occurrence of
uncontrollable circumstances. It is
pleasing to add a quotation from a let-
ter written by one of the missionaries
at Surinam, dated Feb. 12. 1823 : —
" Now and then I see and converse
with the Arrowacks. A company of I
these people were here not long ago,
some of whom told me that they could
not forget what they had formerly
heard of Jesus Christ our Saviour. '
No recent intelligence has been re-
ceived from this tribe of Indians.
ASBURY, a missionary station in
Georgia, among the Creek Indians,
recently established by the M. S. Car-
olina Conference.
The missionaries, Messrs. Wm. Ca-
pers, Isaac Smith, and. Andrew Gam-
mil, have encountered much opposi-
tion from the Big Warrior ; but the
difficulties have considerably subsid-
ed, and the prospects of the mission
are brightening. In 1822, a hope was
entertained that 100 scholars would
would soon be obtained in the school.
It appears that in consequence of
the removal of the Creek Indians,
this mission is discontinued.
ASIA, forms the eastern and north-
ern part of the old world, and is sep-
arated from Australia, by the Indian
and Pacific oceans ; from America on
the N. E. by Cook's or B^hring's
Straits, and on the E. by the Pacific
ocean ; from Africa by the Arabian
Sea. and the Red Sea. with the Straits
of Babelmandel ; from Europe by the
Black Sea, Sea of Azof, the Sea of
Marmora, &c. The area of Asia is
estimated at 16,175,000 square miles.
It extends from 20° to 100° E long.,
and from 2° to 78° N. lat. Its great-
36
HIMALAYA MOUNTAINS IN ASIA.
[Page 36.]
VIEW OF MODERN ATHENS.
[Page 38.]
ASS
ASS
est breadth is 4140 miles, and its
greatest length 8000 miles. It is four
times larger than Europe. It has the
highest mountains on the globe — the
Himalaya chain, which are said to
reach an elevation of 27,(577 feet.
The population is estimated at from
300 to 580 millions. The Tartar
Caucasian race inhabit W. Asia; the
Mongolian E. Asia; and the Malay
S. Asia. Mohammedanism prevails
in the W. ; the religion of the Lama
in the E. and that of Brama in the S.
ASSAM or ASHAM. a country
between Bengal and Thibet, 700 m.
in length, by about 70 in breadth. It
is intersected by the Bramapootra, and
several other rivers, and is very fer-
tile. The inhabitants are genuine
Hindoos. No European merchant is
permitted to settle in the country
without the previous permission of
the East India Company. .
The Serainpore Baptists establish-
ed a mission in this country in 182!).
James Rae, Missionary. See Goa-
palty.
ASTRACHAN, or ASTRAKHAN,
a viceroyalty of the Russian Em-
pire, extending from 40° to 52° N.
lat. containing 293,000 sq. m., with
2,000,000 inhabitants, is divided into
three governments. It is bounded
N. by the country of the Bulgarians
and Bashkeers ; S. by the Caspian
Sea, W. by the Wolga ; E . by a
long chain of mountains, which sep-
arates it from Tartary. The summer
is long and very hot ; the winter lasts
3 months and is very severe. The
capital Astr i khan is 34 m. from the
entrance of the Wolga into the Cas-
pian. It is the see of a Greek arch-
bishop, and of an Armenian bishop ;
has 25 Greek, 2 Armenian churches.
20 Tartar mosques, one Indian temple,
a high school, a seminary for priests.
a botanical garden, and many manu-
factures. It contains 3,800 houses,
and 30,000 inhabitants, beside 20,000
people, who spend a part of the year
there on account of the fisheries.
The Rev. Messrs. Win. Glen, John
Dickson, John Mitchell, and Macplicr-
son Selby, from the Scotch M. S. com-
menced their labors here in 1814.
The original design of this mission
was to print and distribute tracts, and
portions of the Scriptures, in various
languages. Its situation is peculiarly
favorable for this purpose, being the
mart for Persian and numerous other
merchants, who assist in extensively
circulating these publications. From
1815 to 1822, the missionaries distrib-
uted about 40,000 copies of tracts,
Testaments, and portions of the
Scriptures, in the following languages
and dialects, viz. Hebrew, Tartar,
Turkish. Persian, Armenian, Calmuc,
Jagatai Tartar, Orenberg Tartar, and
Turkish Tartar. Thus, truth has
been disseminated, and the fruit be-
gi as to appear.
Several of the missionaries, hav-
ing acquired a knowledge of differ-
ent languages, commenced itinerant
preaching in the suburbs and vicinity,
where are about 25.000 Tartar Mo-
hammedans, many of whom heard
with attention, and warrant strong
hopes of the ultimate prevalence of
truth. A considerable population of
Jews, on the W. and E. of the Cas-
pian, has also excited the regard of
the missionaries, and the L. J. S. has
favored their designs by placing a
quantity of suitable books at their
disposal. The Russian B. S. has also
afforded important aid, by printing
the Scriptures in the different Tartar
dialects. In 1815, an auxiliary B. S.
was formed at Astrachan, which has
been efficient in disseminating the
Scriptures among Persians and Tar-
tars, who have been eager to receive
them. A seminary has been erected
for the education of native youths, to
become teachers of their countrymen ;
which is also designed to embrace the
children of the missionaries, and to
qualify them to take the place of their
fathers in future years.
Mr. Glen expected to finish the
translation of the prophetical books
into Persian in the course of the sum-
mer of 1831. Some delay was occa-
sioned by the confusion into which
the city was thrown b}r a violent at-
tack of the cholera. Of this awful
visitation Mr. G. writes on the 27th
of August, when the disease, having
continued its ravages 28 days, had
disappeared. ' Such a time the city
of Astrakhan never saw, in the mem-
ory of the present generation at least.
The shops were almost all shut, and
an universal gloom sat on the faces
of the inhabitants. From 5 to 6,000
in 30 days fell victims to it. One
37
ATH
BAD
half of the adults were more or less
affected by it. Some were cut off
almost instantaneously, in one day
500 were interred ; and on another.
480."
The missionaries are now proceed-
ing prosperously with their transla-
tions. Of Mr. Glen's Persian Psalter.
1000 copies have been printed.
ATHENS. This was the capital
of the old kingdom of Attica in
Greece, and was founded by Cecrops,
1550 B. C. Modern Athens lately
contained 1300 houses, and 12,000
inhabitants "2000 of whom were Turks.
The Greeks here experienced from
the Turks a milder government than
elsewhere. In 1822, the Acropolis
after a long siege fell into the hands
of the free Greeks.
Efforts have been made by various
missionary societies to establish
schools in Athens. In 1831, Rev. Jonas
King, of the Jl. B. C. F. M. removed
from Tenos to Athens, and opened a
Lancasterian school for both sexes, at
the head of which he placed Nike-
toplos formerly master of the orphan
school at iEgina. On the 30th of
May, 1831, this school contained l?(i
scholars of both sexes. Mr. King
will be amply furnished with books
from the mission press at Malta. He
thinks that it will soon be desirable to
establish a college in this renowned
seat of ancient learning. He has
sent to this country a powerful appeal
in favor of this object.
Rev. Messrs. J. J. Robertson, and
J. H. Hill of the A. E. M. S. have
established themselves at Athens.
" The favor of the people" say they
in a late communication, " at large is
ours. The clergy generally seem
friendly. Every where we meet with
civility, and facilities are often afford-
ed us by those in office. Mr. Jetter.
of the C. M. S. says he is finally per-
suaded that Providence has opened
the door to his people, especially to
the Armenians, and that American
Episcopalians are they whose labors
will most probably be crowned with
success."
ATIU, one of the Hervey Islands.
where 4 teachers of the L. M. S. are
stationed, their exertions have been
greatly blessed. The settlement form-
ed in a healthy part of the island has a
fine appearance. A large new chapel,
capable of containing 1800, or 2000
people ; with neat and substantial
houses for the chiefs and teachers,
have been erected, and the people
were building substantial dwellings
for themselves. On the ilth of June
1830, the first church in these islands
was formed, and the sacrament of the
Lord's supper administered by Mr.
Williams to 20 persons. The state of
the people in every respect is very
encouraging.
AUSTRALASIA, or AUSTRAL-
IA, the fifth division of the globe.
The South Sea and the Pacific ocean,
between the eastern shore of Asia
and the western shore of America
contains all the islands of Australia,
which occupy a space of 130° in
length and 85° in breadth, as they
extend from 50c S. to 35c N.lat., and
from 95c to 230° E. Ion. The area
is about 3,500,000 sq. m. New Hol-
land alone is almost equal in extent
to Europe.
AUSTRAL ISLANDS. 5 islands.
in 24- S. lat. 149° W. Ion. Under
the care of the L. M. S. 15 Tahitian
teachers are employed. About 600
persons have been baptized, and 200
admitted to the communion. The
various islands will be noticed in order.
AVAMA, a station en Rarotonga,
one of the Hervey islands. The at-
tendance on the means of Christian
instruction is very encouraging, and
the attachment of the chiefs and the
people to the missionary Mr. Bar-
acott is strengthened. The children's
school contains 550 members.
B.
BADDAGAMME. a village in the
S. W. part of Ceylon, about 12 m.
from Galle, on the R. Gindrah. one
of the largest in the island. Popu-
lation, in 1802, 1,(144 ; the houses are
built of mud and sticks. Villages of
the same kind are extensive in the
neighborhood. The situation is
healthy, and affords the missionaries
easy access to the natives.
Here is a station of the C. M. S.
The Rev. Mr. Mayor having obtained
a tract of land from the government,
erected a comfortable house on an
eminence, which commands a delight-
ful prospect of a winding river, a fer-
36
BAH
BAII
tile valley, well-cultivated fields and
distant mountains. Here, on the
Lord's day, he had sometimes an op-
portunity of addressing about 100
children, besides adults; and the lat-
ter appeared to be gradually losing
their confidence in their heathen su-
perstitions. Some of them, indeed,
ingenuously confessed, that the doc-
trines of Christianity were more rea-
sonable, and better adapted to the
wants of man, than the religion of
Budhti. The priests, however, were
so well convinced that it was their
own interest to uphold the ancient
system of delusion, that they were
almost invariably found, upon all oc-
casions, to resist every argument ad-
duced in support of the truth. This
branch of the mission was afterwards
strengthened by the labors of Mr.
Ward, who removed hither from Nel-
lore, as the climate at the latter place
was found unsuitable to his constitu-
tion.
On the 14th of February, 1821, the
foundation-stone of a church was
laid ; the stones for which were blast-
ed from a rock, at the expense of 700
pounds of powder. A great number
of natives were present at the service.
About four months afterwards, Mr.
Ward was requested to visit a young
woman on her dying bed, who said,
that she had heard of Jesus Christ, at
Baddagammc, and that she trusted in
him alone for the salvation of her
soul. Messrs. Trimnell and Faught
are now at this station, with 7 native
assistants ; 300 children sometimes at-
tend church. The average attendance
in L3 native towns is 275.
BAHAMAS, or LUCAYO ISL-
ANDS, in the Atlantic Ocean, ex-
tending along the coast of Florida t<>
Cuba, on two sand banks, called the
Little and Great Bank of Bahama ;
the former lying IST. of the latter-.
The isla mis are near 500 in number :
some of them mere rocks, but 12 are
large and fertile. Few of them are
inhabited, and they are subject to the
English. The islands which give
name to the whole are Bahama or
Lucayo. both of them on the S. part
of the Little Bank, which is sepa-
rated from the Great Bank by a pas-
sage called Providence Channel. One
of these islands was the first land of
the New World descried by Colum-
bus in 1492, on which he landed, and
called it San Salvador. The Baha-
mas were not known to the English
till 1007, when Captain Seyle being
driven among them in his passage to
Carolina, gave his name to one of
them ; and, afterwards, being a sec-
ond time driven upon it called it
Providence.
About the middle of the year 1802,
a small society of the Wesleyan order
was formed in the eastern part of the
island of Providence, through the in-
strumentality of Mr. Wm. Turton, a
native of the West Indies, who had
been laboring there about a year in
the midst of much opposition, and had
succeeded in erecting a chapel. A
reformation was, however, visible in
many. But while the work thus pros-
pered in the country, languor and in-
difference prevailed throughout the
town. The established ministers
opposed the mission, and the occa-
sional indisposition of Mr. Turton
tended to favor their proceedings ; for,
though he was not compelled to omit
the duties of his station, he felt him-
self inadequate to those exertions
which were necessary to defeat the
purposes of his foes. Still he perse-
vered in a course which he considered
blessed of God, and at the end of
1804 Mr. Rutledge was sent out to
his assistance.
The brethren now labored together
in harmony, and extended their sphere
of action to Eleuthera, which had for-
merly been the scene of every species
of wickedness ; but in which the in-
habitants gladly received the word,
and exhibited a reformation in con-
duct.
In 1811, Mr. Dowton arrived, and,
with his colleagues, extended the
preaching of the Gospel to Harbor
Island, Abaca or Green Turtle Quay,
and other places ; and so consider-
ably did the cause increase at Provi-
dence Island in a few years, that in
the town of Nassau it became neces-
sary to have two chapels open at the
same time every Sabbath, which were
attended by multitudes.
In 1810, all meetings for worship,
earlier than sunrise and later than
sunset, were prohibited, under a se-
vere penalty, by an edict of the leg-
islature. This measure was deeply
afflictive to the poor slaves, who were
39
BAH
BAL
thus deprived of their religious priv-
ileges during the week. " One black
man." says Mr. Rutledge, '• of dis-
tinguished piety, said, with flowing
tears, ' Tiny might as well take away
my life, as deprive me of our meet-
ings.' And it was deeply affecting
to see his venerable sable face, skirted
with grey locks, turned towards
heaven, while in the simplicity of his
heart, he exclaimed, ; Lord God ! how
is it that men can be suffered to dance
together, to play at cards together.
and to get drunk together, but thy
peaceable people cannot get leave to
worship thee together ?'"
Formerly the negroes had been in
the habit of rising an hour before day,
every Sabbath morning, that they
might spend that time together in
their chapel in prayer ; but, by the
act, they were deprived of this priv-
ilege.
After the restrictions had remained
in force about four years, they were
happily removed ; and one of the
chapels in Nassau being opened for
divine worship by candlelight, the
congregations on the week evenings
were soon very considerable.
In a letter, dated Nov. 4th, 1624,
Mr. Turtle gives an affecting account
of a hurricane which had recently
occured, and which had brought on
many heavy calamities. At Tarpum
Bay, the chapel and dwelling-house
were dashed to pieces ; but though.
in other cases, the mission buildings
were considerably shattered, they
were afterwards repaired. " With
regard to the horror of the scene,"
says Mr. T., 4i I certainly never be-
held any thing like it before — houses
falling — ruins flying about in all di-
rections— husbands dragging their
wives from one house to another for
shelter, and mothers lamenting for
their children, supposed to be dashed
in pieces !" The Report of 1830
communicates the following intelli-
gence : —
New Providence. The prospects of
the mission are encouraging. In so-
ciety. 97 whites. 124 free colored, 91
slaves, total 312. 2 schools, 110 chil-
dren, 35 of whom are slaves.
Eleuthera. In society, 184 whites.
46 free colored, 60 slaves ; total 890,
5 schools, 359 children, of whom 35
are slaves,
I In i liar Island and Jfbaeo. In soci-
ety. 30? whites, 53 free colored. Ill)
slaves, total 4/0. 8 schools, 405 chil-
dren, 100 slaves
Turk's Island. In society, 307
whites, 53 free colored, 1111 slaves,
total 470. 1 school, 93 children, 48
slaves.
Bermuda. In society, 106 whites,
30 free colored. 39 slaves, total 2W.
The principal societies are Hamilton,
St. Georges', and Warwick, 4
schools, 507 children. Total scholars
in the schools in the Bahamas Dis-
trict. 1440.
BALASORE, a town of Hindoos-
tan, in Orissa, and a place of consid-
erable trade. The town, with this
part of the district of M( hurbunge,
was ceded by the Mahrattas to the
British, in 1803. It is situated on
the Gongahar. 8 m. from its mouth,
in the bay of Bengal, and 120 m. S.
W. of Ca'lcutta. Long. 87° 10' E.,
lat. 21° 30' N. This place derives
peculiar interest from its proximity to
the temple of Juggernaut, to which
many thousand devotees annually re-
sort. It is 150 m. from Juggernaut,
and contains JO. (Hit) inhabitants.
The idol itself is a large block of
wood, having a frightful visage paint-
ed black, with a very wide mouth,
of a bloody color. His arms are of
gold, and he is dressed in gorgeous
apparel. A numerous retinue of
priests and other servants are always
in attendance upon his temple, to re-
ceive the offerings made to the idol,
and superintend the performance of
his worship.
Multitudes of persons assemble
from all parts of India to pay honor
to this odious deity. Of their num-
ber no accurate calculation can be
made. The natives themselves, when
talking on this subject, usually say
that a lack of people (100,000) would
not be missed. And so mad are they
upon their idols, that thousands of
lives are annually lost, by the fatigues
and privations to which they are ex-
posed in the long journeys undertaken
For this purpose. Several years ago.
Dr. Carey computed the number sac-
rificed in this way alone ; atone hun-
dred and twenty thousand!
But the worship of Juggernaut is,
in a more direct and evident manner,
a system of cruelty and blood. Dr.
40
BAL
13 AL
Buchanan thus describes the dread-
ful scene : — " Alter the tower had
jiroceeded some way, a pilgrim an-
nounced that he was ready to offer
himself a sacrifice to the idol, lie
laid himself down in the road, before
the tower as it was moving- along,
lying on his face, with his arms
stretched forwards. The multitude
passed round him. leaving tiie space
clear, and he was crushed to death
by the wheels of the tower. A shout
of joy was raised to the god. He is
said to smile, when the libation of
blood is made. The people throw
cowries, or small money, on the body
of the victim, in approbation of the
deed. He was left to view a consid-
erable time ; and was then carried to
a place a little way out of the town,
called by the English Golgotha,
where the dead bodies are usually
cast forth, and where dogs and vul-
tures are ever seen. There I have
just been viewing his remains."
He then says — " I beheld another
distressing scene at the Place of
Sculls — a poor woman lying dead, or
nearly dead ; and her two children
by her, looking at the dogs and vul-
tures which were near. The people
passed by without noticing the chil-
dren. I asked them where was their
home. They said, ' they had no
home, but where their mother was.'
Oh. there is no pity at Juggernaut ;
no mercy, no tenderness of heart, in
Moloch's kingdom !"
Mr. John Peter, of the B. M S., a
zealous and eloquent Bengalee preach-
er, formerly a member of the Arme-
nian church, arrived at Bala-sore in
1810 ; he met with a very friendly
reception from the European inhab-
itants, and in a short time, baptized a
number of English soldiers. His la-
bors, together with those of Kristno
Dass. a native assistant, were suc-
cessfully extended to various villages,
from Balasore ti Cuttack, a distance
of about Kill miles.
Early in February, 1812, Mr. Peter
had an opportunity of introducing the
New Testament, in the Orissa lan-
guage, into the temple of Juggernaut.
He accordingly distributed several
copies among the principal persons
belonging to that place, and gave one
of them into the hands of one of the
purichas, or principal ministers of the
idol ; accompanying his gift with an
ardent, prayer, that the intense dark-
ness of superstition might be speedily
dispersed by the glorious light of Di-
vine revelation. In the autumn of
the same year. he. and his friend,
Kristno Dass, went to a plan' called
Poorooha-pota. ■• !t being the hist
day of the festival of Juggernaut,"
says Mr. Peter, •■ more than a thou-
sand persons were assembled, and
three cars of the god were dragged
along, in the midst of the crowd I
stood upon a chair, and preached the
everlasting Gospel. The people. almost
to a man, left the cars. and. surround-
ing me. heard the word with attention.
We sang three hymns; preached and
prayed twice ; and distributed 15
Orissa New Testaments and Psalters,
besides many tracts. One Oriya was
insulted by his countrymen for ac-
cepting a Testament: their derision,
however, made no impression on him ;
he received the book, and went his
way. On this occasion several mili-
tary officers, with their ladies, were
present upon elephants.''
In the year 1813, Kristno Dass was
removed by death.
In January. 1814, great astonish-
ment was excited in Balasore, by the
conversion of a Brahmin of high
rank, named Jugunat'ha Mookhoojya.
This man, who was of a rich family,
and well versed both in the Orissa
and Bengalee languages, was so thor-
oughly convinced of the truth of the
Gospel, that he renounced his caste
— threw away his poita, or sacred
thread — and ate publicly with Mr.
Peter; to whom he expressed an ear-
nest desire for baptism. One even-
ing, whilst the missionary was read-
ing and explaining to him part of the
Bengalee Testament, he expressed
his joy that Christ was able to dispos-
sess 8atan even of his strong holds,
a id observed : '' The debtas are evil
spirits, and the followers of Jesus
have power from him to overcome
the devil and all his temptations. I
am growing fearless of the power of
del tis. and all persecutors. I know
that God alone has the power to kill,
and to give life ; and that without his
per nission neither good nor evil can
befall me. If he be my Redeemer,
therefore, I will not fear what man
can do. Should the people of my
41
BAM
BAN
caste kill me. I will not fear; since I
hope thai heaven is secured to me by
Jesus, the Son of God. From this
time may I appear before all men a
decided follower of Christ ! 1 hope
the Lord will receive me, and keep
me lor ever, as his own child : for
though I am the greatest of sinners,
I bless the Almighty, and will thank
him for ever, that he has brought me
out of darkness into his marvellous
light !"
The statement he afterwards made
being perfectly satisfactory, he was
baptized in March. After the service,
an Oriya. named Khosalee, told his
countrymen, both near the tank where
the baptismal rite was administered,
and on his way home, that their
shasters were all false ; but that the
shaster of Jesus was certainly true.
In 1816, Mr. Peter wrote : — " Since
my arrival at Balasore, 34 persons,
natives and Europeans, have been
baptized ; some of whom have been
taken to heaven, and others are re-
siding at various places." At the
commencement of lbl7, however, the
province of Orissa was thrown into a
state of great alarm by the approach
of the Findarees ; which, together
with a very indifferent state of health,
compelled Mr. Peter to remove to
Calcutta.
A. Sutton is now laboring here un-
der the direction of the General Bap-
tist Missions. Many happy fruits ol
missionary toil are seen.
BAMBEY, a settlement on the R.
Sarameca, in the centre of several
villages of free negroes in Surinam.
South America; who fled to this re-
treat from the excessive cruelty of
their masters. As might be expect-
ed, they are extremely ignorant and
superstitious ; and cherish the most
profound reverence for their idols.
which chiefly consist of wooden im-
ages, large trees, heaps of sand,
stones, crocodiles, &c.
Mr. Levis C. Define, one of the
United Brethren, accompanied by two
others, came here in 1765, in conse-
quence of an application from the
government of Surinam, who hoped
to put a period to the cruelties and
depredations of these negroes, by the
introduction of the Gospel. At first
the prospects of the mission were en-
couraging ; but such were the preju-
dices and blindness of the negroes,
that, the missionaries found it un-
availing to attempt more than the
instruction of their children. From
the commencement of the mission to
17;?. a period of 32 years, only 41)
were baptized ; and during the same
time. Ill missionaries out of 28, who
entered this unpromising held of la-
bor, followed each other to the grave
in quick succession in this unhealthy
clime.
in 1810, a refractory spirit Began
to appear among many of the negroes,
who were alike excited against the
brethren and the Colonial govern-
ment ; and about three years after-
wards, the mission was relinquished,
as its general aspect became more and
more discouraging, while its expense
was exceedingly burdensome.
BANANAS, some islands which
lie off* the coast of West Africa, open-
ed a new sphere of usefulness to the
C. M. S. In 1823, •• The superinten-
dant, Mr. F. Campbell, having erected
a house for holding Divine worship,"
says the Rev. Mr. Beckley, ■• entreat-
ed me, on behalf of the people, to
visit the Bananas, for the purpose of
exhorting them once ortwicea week."
Soon alter, he speaks of the prospects
there being most encouraging. "I
have been enabled," he adds " to
keep service, with few exceptions,
once a week during the past quarter;
when between 60 and 70 assembled,
who, from outward appearance, seem
desirous of obtaining inward and
spiritual grace." These hopes, how-
ever, were not realized to the extent;
but circumstances of recent occur-
ance promise more success. The
Rev. Mr. Gerber visits this station as
often as his other duties permit; At
Midsummer. f~-2(>. there were 72
boys in a school which had been es-
tablished ; but, being almost wholly-
kept at work, they made little im-
provement. 31 school-girls were re-
moved to Yuri,-, another station. Since
January 1828, no teacher has resided
at York.
BANDA, or LANTOR, chief of a
group of 10 small islands, belonging
to the Dutch, called Banda. or Spice
Islands, in the Eastern Pacific Ocean,
125 m. S. E. of Amboyna. The
whole contain about 6000 inhabitants.
Cloves, nutmegs, and mace, are the
42
BAN
BAN
principal productions. The annual
sales formerly amounted to 80,000
pounds <>i' nutmegs, and 24.00(1 of
mace. It supplies the whole world
in these articles. The climate is
most unhealthy.
Every European planter employs
from 00 to 100 slaves. There are a
few nominal Christians here, who are
anxious to receive the Scriptures, and
to enjoy Christian privileges. Banda
is in E. long. 130° 37', S. lat. 4° 12'.
Mr. Kam, of Amboyna, has visited
this island, and been instrumental of
much good. The Netherlands M. S.
has also appointed three missionaries
to labor in this long and neglected
field.
BANDORA. 7 m. from Bombay in
Hindoostan. where a mission was be-
gun by the C. M. S. inl820. The
laborers at this mission are John Dix-
on, C. P. Farrar, Mrs. Farrar, and 12
native assistants. In 11 schools there
were 388 boys and 26 girls. A new
translation of Matthew into Mahratta
had been made. Mr. Dixon was ed-
iting St. Luke and the Acts, from
Marty n's Persian Translation, at the
lithographic press.
BANGALORE, a town and mili-
tary station in Mysore, Hindoostan.
in the centre of the Peninsula. 74 m.
N.E. of Seringapatam. and 215 W. of
Madras ; a place of great political
importance, strongly fortified, and
from situation the bulwark of the
Mysore country towards Arcot. Silk
and woollen cloths are the principal
manufactures, and all sorts of English
vegetables grow plentifully. It is
healthy, being elevated above the
level of the sea at Madras. 2900 feet.
In the Pettah, or Native Town, are
about 30. DIM) people, who speak the
Canarese language. The canton-
ments of the troops, about a mile
distant, forming a neat village, with
the bazaars and huts built by the fol-
lowers of the army, make a town as
laro-e and populous as the Pettah.
These, with the exception of about
2000 English troops, speak the Ta-
mul. The native inhabitants are
mostly Hindoos ; but loosely attached
to their religion.
The importance of the station is
increased, by its vicinity to Sering-
apatam, and its connexion with many
other populous towns ; and by its be-
ing the central mart for merchandize
in this part of India. E. long. 77 ,
N. lat. 13-.
The Rev. Messrs. .lml rt w i'urbes
and Stephen Laidler, from the L. M. &',
commenced their labors here in L82Q.
The missionaries were tor some time
engaged in the study of the language,
and other preparatory measures. A
chapel was built, principally by the
zeal and liberality of Major Mack-
worth, who subscribed Hid pagodas to
the building, procured a grant of tim-
ber for the seats, drew the plan of
the chapel, and also superintended its
erection. The commanding officer
had previously made a grant of land.
Mr. Laidler brought with him from
Madras, in the capacity of servant, a
native who had received Christian
instruction under the Danish mis-
sionaries at Tranquebar, who under-
stands the Canara as well as the
Tamul. Twice a week he visited a
neighboring village, to read the Scrip-
tures, and to give an exhortation.
When, on his first embracing Chris-
tianity, he was baptized by the Rev.
Mr. Spring, he received the name
of Samuel ; and, on account of his
piety, his disinterestedness, the mild-
ness of his disposition, and his being
an attentive observer of the provi-
dence of God, Mr. Laidler subsequent-
ly added that of Flarcl. Some trans-
lations and schools were commenced.
Congregations for English worship
on the Sabbath evenings nearly filled
the chapel. A Christian church was
formed in April lb21, when 31 mem-
bers, chiefly soldiers, were admitted
to communion, some of whom had
previously renounced popery ; and a
small society was instituted among
the soldiers, for the joint support of
the Missionary, Bible, and Tract So-
cieties. In the course of the next
year, a friend of the mission opened
a house in the bazaar, both as a chapel
and a depository for the sale of the
Scriptures, religious books, tracts,
&c. in the vernacular languages.
Here the natives call, read, inquire,
and converse, on the subjects of the
books on sale ; from which much
good is anticipated. In 1823, the
missionaries were joined by Mr. and
Mrs. Chambers; and, in addition to
pursuing the works already commenc-
ed, a seminary was opened for pre-
43
BAN
BAN
paring native youths, of pious char-
acter and promising talents, for
preaching the Gospel to their coun-
trymen. Six students were at thai
time going through a course of theo-
logical study under the direction of
Mr. Laidler. They were named
Isaac, Joshua. Peter. Shadrach, Ja
cob, and Moses. Isaac and Joshua
had been for a considerable time
engaged in addressing their country-
men. Peter read English well, and
was learning Greek and Latin. Sha-
drach had made good proficiency in
Tamul. Jacob and Moses, the junior
pupils, had made comparatively . little
progress.
On the 27th of June. 1824, Mr. and
Mrs. Campbell joined those who had
been thus successfully laboring. Of
the first native service at which he
was present. Mr. C. gives the follow-
ing account: — " I went to seethe na-
tive service conducted by Samuel
Flavel. It is no small matter to hear
a converted heathen address his coun-
trymen with so much fluency and
earnestness as was then done. It
is a great matter to see the heathen
listening with attention to the word of
life, and to witnesss two from amon women. Their
conduct, as well as progress in study,
are very good. Mr. Campbell has
finished the first volume of his work
" On the principal Doctrines of the
Gospel," comprising 4-"0 pages. Each
subject forms a separate tract. They
are original compositions in the native
style. The London Religious Tract
44
BAN
BAR
Society h:is granted 24 roams of paper
towards this work. 30,000 copies are
now in a course of circulation. Many
thousand copies of portions of the
Scriptures, as well as of religious
hooks, have been put into a course of
distribution by the Bible and Tract
Society. The Circulating Mission
Library lias 400 volumes, which have
proved exceedingly useful. The
If. M. S. have two missionaries. J. F.
England, and T. Cryer, and J native
assistant. Number of members, 1 35.
This statement includes the mission
at Serincrapatain.
BANKOK, the capital of the king-
dom of Siam, contains about 400.1)00
inhabitants, of whom 310,000 are Chi-
nese, and the remainder a mixed
population. The Siamese in the city
amount to 8000. exclusive of 1 1 ,000
priests. Very ample facilities seem
to be here provided, not only for in-
troducing the Gospel into Siam, but
into China itself, by means of the
multitudes of Chinese, who may be
termed extra mural.
BANKOTE.atown in Hindoostan,
on the coast, (id m. S. of Bombay ;
5000 or 6000 inhabitants. James
Mitchell and John Stevenson of the
S. M S. are employed at this place.
The schools have been given up.
They will probably soon be resumed.
BARBADOES.'the easternmost of
the Caribbee islands, 21 m. long, and
14 broad. The exports are sugar,
rum, cotton, and ginger; and it has
most of the fruits common to the
climate. The sugar exported hence
is finer than that of any other planta-
tion : and it has a production called
Barbadoes tar, which exudes from
crevices in the clay hills on the E.
coast, and is collected on the surface
of water, in holes dug for the pur-
pose. This island always belonged
to the British, who colonized it in
1024 ; and it remained private prop-
erty till settled to the crown in 1003.
In 1765, two of the United Brethren
were sent to this island to commence
a mission. One of them, however,
died soon after his arrival : his com-
panion, seduced by the love of the
world, neglected and finally aban-
doned the cause ; and a third, who
was sent to fill up the place of the
first, followed him shortly after to the
tomb. In May, 17G7, Mr. Benjamin
Bruckshaw arrived, and his design
being approved by the president of
the council and the resident clergy,
he began immediately to preach to
the negroes at Bridgetown, with the
consent of many of the planters, who
not only permitted their slaves to
hear the Gospel, but occasionally en-
couraged the missionaries by their
own attendance.
In the month of August, Mr. Ben-
nett came from North America. He
was soon joined by other laborers;
and as the hearers were continually
increasing, they purchased and fitted
up a building, both as a place of wor-
ship and a dwelling-house. Here 6
negroes were baptized, and several of
the planters invited the missionaries
to preach on their own estales. A
variety of difficulties, unhappily, af-
terwards arose ; the slaves absented
themselves from the chapel, pecunia-
ry wants embarrassed the mission,
and after the removal of Mr. Bruck-
shaw to Antigua, in 1771, and the
death of Mr. Bennet, the following
year, a spirit of dissension was excited
among the remaining missionaries,
and. at length, only one was left on
the island.
In 1773. some success appeared to
attend the zealous labors of Mr. Au-
german ; but scarcely two years had
elapsed, when he was removed by
the hand of death, and though his
successors continued the work, no
change of importance occurred for
several years. Very few negroes,
except those who had formerly been
baptized, and whose number did not
exceed 20. attended the ministrations
of the missionaries ; and even those
who assented to the truth, afforded
melancholy proof that they were not
under its power. The planters, also,
with a few exceptions, were now
averse to the instruction of their
slaves; and in 1780. a tremendous
hurricane involved the missionaries
and their hearers in the most serious
difficulties. In 1790, however, cir-
cumstances appeared more favorable
than before ; the congregations in-
creased, and sometimes amounted to
150 ; the deportment of the negroes
became more consistent : several,
having given satisfactory evidence of
conversion, were baptized, the pro-
prietors of different plantations were
45
BAR
BAR
gradually induced to lay aside their
prejudices, and the local government
treated the missionaries with kind-
ness and respect. As their situation
was unhealthy and inconvenient, they
purchased a small estate, in 17114.
consisting of a spacious house and
four acres of land, very eligibly situ-
ated, to which they gave the name of
Sharon.
In the month of November, 1798,
Mr. James Waller and his wife, to-
gether with an unmarried sister,
named Mary Grant, embarked at
Bristol, and, after encountering im-
minent perils, reached Barbadoes.
Towards the close of 1817. the
congregation consisted 214 members,
of whom 68 had been admittted to
partake of the Lord's Supper. The
whole number of negroes baptized,
from the commencement of the mis-
sion, did not exceed 330 adults, and
150 children. Through subsequent
years, the work proceeded, notwith-
standing many trials arising from the
want of laborers, and from the sick-
ness and death of those who entered
the field. In August, 1825, Mr.
Bruinner announces, that more inter-
est had recently been excited among
the children, and says — " We have
hitherto met with no hindrance in
prosecution of our great object —
the instruction of the negroes ; on
the contrary, several places have been
offered to me. where I may make
known the glad tidings of salvation ;
but at present, I find it impossible to
visit them. Difficulties enough, in-
deed, exist in the very structure of
society, and the usages which prevail
among the negroes in these islands.
Among these L may specify the Sun-
day markets, and the dancing and
revelry in which too many are en-
gaged from Saturday evening to
Sunday night, and which preclude
attention to more serious concerns.
Here the missionary stands in especial
need of the guidance of the Holy
Spirit, that he may fulfil the aim of
his important and blessed calling."
A short time after, he wrote : —
" Every successive Sunday we have
the pleasure to see an increase in the
number of our hearers; and the at-
tendance at the evening meeting is
inucii greater than ever I could have
expected. When we last spoke with
the new people belonging to our small
flock, no less than 24 negroes came,
for the first time, and most of them
appeared to be truly concerned for
their salvation. On Sunday next. 5
women will be added to the church
by holy baptism."
At the commencement of 1827, he
says — " In the year 1826, there have
been baptized at Sharon, 28 adults,
and 14 children ; 3 persons have been
received into the congregation, and [1
readmitted ; 32 admitted to the holy
communion ; 14 adults, and 6 chil-
dren, have departed this life ; and 3
have been excluded. At the close of
the year, the congregation consisted
of 79 communicants. 78 baptized
adults, and 33 baptized children. If
to these are added 66 candidates for
baptism, and 188 new people, &,c,
the total of individuals under our
care, will be 4u'4.
The missionaries have recently
been visited with a severe calamity.
On the 10th and 11th of August,
1831, a dreadful hurricane swept over
the island, and transformed it into a
desert. About 7 o'clock on Wednes-
day evening, the sky assumed an
unusual appearance. " The wind
continued to increase," says Mrs.
Morrish, the wife of one of the mis-
sionaries, " and blew cold. My hus-
band and myself retired to rest be-
tween 10 and 11 o'clock. About 12,
the storm, blowing tremendously
from the west, awoke us. Brother
Taylor now came into our room ; and
brother Morrish proceeded with him
to examine the doors and windows
of the house, to ascertain that all was
secure, — this being a point of great
importance, for if the hurricane once
u'ets entrance, it carries all before it.
We now repaired to the hall, which
is in the centre of the building. It
was well we did so ; for, in a short
time, our apartments were a mere
wreck. At this time, the storm was
raging with frightful fury from the
north, forcing in the rain, which fell
in torrents, at every crevice, till the
floor of our hall was covered. The
brethren having returned to us from
a second attempt to secure the weak-
er parts of the building, we all knelt
down and commended ourselves in
earnest prayer to the Lord, implor-
ing him, that whether it was for
46
CAR
BAR
life or for death, our minds might be
kept stayed upon Him. Just then
succeeded a portentous calm, which
lasted about 15 minutes. Alas ! it
was but to collect fresh force. Loud
sobs and moans now attracted our
attention ; and upon opening the door
we found the white people and the
negroes from an adjoining estate, half
naked, and drenched in rain; their
dwellings had been entirely destroy-
ed, and they had hardly escaped with
their lives. We had just time to
supply them with dry clothing, and
to collect our own negroes around
us, whose huts had been blown down,
when the the tempest recommenced
from the opposite point, with re-
doubled violence. We were expect-
ing every moment that the walls
would give way. We of the mission-
ary family clung to one another, as if
we would enter eternity together."
On the abatement of the storm, the
brethren ventured out. Nothing ap-
peared but one scene of ruins. The
church and school-room were both
gone. At Mount Tabor, the other
station, the church and mission-house
were both entirely destroyed. The
ruins of buildings were strewed in all
directions.
The number of persons who were
killed in this hurricane, on the island,
amounted to 5001). The garrison lost
from 40 to 50 soldiers, killed , besides a
great number wounded. The young
cane and provision crops were entire-
ly destroyed. All the poorer class of
whites and colored people, whose
little sheds were a perfect mass of
ruins, were subjected to great suffer-
ing.
A favorable opportunity for the pro-
mulgation of the Gospel appearing in
Dec. 1786, Mr. Pearce, of the W. M,
S. commenced his labors ; but a spirit
of persecution soon arose anion or per-
sons of rank and influence, who resolv-
ed, if possible, to prevent his proo-ress.
Mobs were encouraged to disturb and
interrupt public worship; and, at the
close of one of the weekly lectures,
the most disgraceful uproar and con-
fusion occurred. Mr. Pearce, of
course, asked for redress ; but, though
the magistrate to whom he applied
appeared very indignant at such a
breach of the peace, on the case beino-
proved, he came to the extraordinary
decision, that, " as the offence was
committed against Almighty God, it
was not within his jurisdiction to pun-
ish it." it was now lor some time
impracticable to preach at night; and
when, after the lapse of several
months, it was attempted, the same
hostility was manifested. One even-
ing the preacher was obliged to dis-
miss the congregation. The rioters
being afterwards joined by about a
hundred other persons, endeavored to
break open the chapel doors ; and,
failing in this, they demolished the
windows above. Mr. Pearce now
ventured among them ; but they no
sooner saw him, than several of them
attempted to strike him, and followed
him to his house, which they sur-
rounded for some time, with the most
menacing words and gestures ; but
he, providentially, escaped unhurt;
and the mob at length retired, with-
out executing their threats.
Mr. Pearce resolved once more to
seek justice — and he was successful.
Warrants were issued by one of the
magistrates, with the utmost readi-
ness. The affair was brought to a
hearing in the Town Hall, and five
of the rioters (who had previously at-
tempted to compromise the business)
pleaded guilty. They were, there-
fore, dismissed, after a severe repri-
mand from the bench, on condition
of their paying all the expenses of
the day, together with half the sum
which Mr. Pearce had given to those
he had consulted. This they did, ex-
pressing their sorrow for the offence,
and promising not to disturb the con-
gregation any more. Such a decision
produced a sensible impression, and
materially tended to dissipate existing
prejudices. Accordingly the mis-
sionary was invited to visit a planter
in a distant part of the island ; and
the sermons he preached served also
to dispel the unfounded calumnies
which had been so industriously cir-
culated. But some of the rioters, in
his absence, assailed his house with
stones, and severely hurt Mrs. Pearce.
As the delinquents were unknown,
nothing remained but to bear the in-
jury with patience, and to watch the
return of those who had inflicted it.
In 1791, Mr. Lumb succeeded Mr.
Pearce, but his labors were attended
with very little success ; though per-
47
BAR
BAR
milted to attend 20 estates in the
country, which he regularly visited
once a fortnight. " The negroes, in
general." he says, "are as much
ashamed of religion as the whites ;
and such a place for holding divine
things in contempt. I never saw be-
fore." And, in 1797, the regular con-
gregations seldom consisted of more
than 40 persons, most of whom weir
whites, and 30 of them members of
the Society. In the country places,
they seldom amounted to more than
10 or 12 ; and through the whole
island, exclusively of Bridgetown,
the members of the Society did not
exceed 21.
In March, 1801, however, Mr.
Hawkshaw, who was proceeding to
another place, in company with some
other ministers, came to an anchor
at Bridgetown, and went on shore,
expecting to spend a tVw hours with
the missionary ; but, to his great BUS-
prise, he found that the preacher had
locked up the chapel, sent the key
into the country, and retired, about
three weeks before, either to Antigua
or St. Christopher's. Several of the
people, who were lamenting the loss
of their privileges, earnestly entreated
Mr. Hawkshaw to remain, and he
complied with their request. His la-
bors were attended with considerable
success. The chapel, which he found
in a very dilapidated state, was re-
paired, and rendered more commodi-
ous, during his stay ; and though he
was sometimes interrupted in divine
worship, the decisive measures adopt-
ed procured a restoration of tranquil-
lity. Owing to his removal to Gren-
ada, the interest again sunk into a
low state ; but it was revived by Mr.
Bradnock, who reached Barbadoes,
March 21st, 1604 ; and who, encour-
aged and protected by the civil au-
thorities, re-established the evening
service, which, for a considerable
time, had been given up. New spheres
opened in the country, while divis-
ions which had existed in the church
at Bridgetown were healed, backslid-
ers were reclaimed, and members
gradually increased. In 1805, Mr.
Bradnock was succcded by Mr. Rich-
ard Pattison, who. mourning over the
state of feeling discovered, returned ;
and Mr. Robinson, his successor, la-
bored with zeal and fidelity till July,
L807, when his life was suddenly ter-
minated.
In 1811, the society was composed
of 30 persons, 11 of whom were
whites, 13 were free persons, and 15
were slaves.
In the spring of L816, an insurrec-
tion broke out among the negroes on
some of the plantations, but it was
soon terminated by a military force.
This circumstance was charged on
missions, although, out of a popula-
tion of 71,215 negroes, there were not
more than 3G belonging to the Socie-
ty ; and in the report of the com-
mittee appointed by the House of As-
sembly to inquire into it, the mischief
is traced to other causes.
In 1818, the mission was recom-
menced ; and, in the ensuing year, a
new and commodious chapel was
erected ; towards it several of the
principal inhabitants contributed lib-
erally ; it was licensed by the govern-
or's special authority — prejudice ap-
peared to be giving way — and hope
animated the bosoms of the laborers.
In 1820, Messrs. Shrewsbury and
Larcum thus wrote : — '; Our pros-
pects at present cannot be deemed
flattering, but they are certainly
brightening, as there is more likeli-
hood of prosperity than was ever pre-
viously known in Barbadoes. On
Sunday evenings our chapel is
thronged, and multitudes crowd about
the door to squeeze in. when there is
the least opening. Besides our labors
in Bridgetown, we have three estates
in the country, at which we preach
once a fortnight. The proprietors
(one of whom is a member of the
house of Assembly), are firm friends
to the missionaries, and have prom-
ised to use all their influence with
other gentlemen of the colony to per-
mit us to instruct their negroes.''
More encouraging still did the aspect
of the mission become ; crowds flock-
ed to hear the gospel — members were
added to the society, and an auxiliary
society was established, whicli.it was
expected, would make an annual re-
mittance of not less than 50/. sterling.
But a fearful storm soon arose ; Mr.
Shrewsbury was abused as a villain
in the streets, and violently molested
by the press. On Oct. 5th, 1822, the
congregation was insulted, and the
chapel was assailed by violence ; and
48
BAR
BAR
so strong was the feeling in favor of
the delinquents, that no hopes of their
punishment could be entertained.
On the following Sabbath the assault
was renewed, and the most dreadful
opposition contemplated; in the midst
of which the missionary preached
with considerable enlargement and
freedom, from 1 Cor. i. 22, 24, and
thus closed his ministry in Barbadoes.
On the 19th, there was no service in
the chapel, in consequence of the
governor refusing to interpose on be-
half of Mr. S. ; and a multitude, pre-
viously organized, completely demol-
ished the building, without the least
attempt being made to check them,
either by the civil or military au-
thorities. Providentially. Mr. S. and
his wife escaped to St. Vincent's in
safety. The governor now issued a
proclamation, offering a reward of
LOO/, for the conviction of the offend-
ers. Such, however, was the unpar-
alleled effrontery of the rioters, that
they immediately printed and circu-
lated a counter- prod [amotion, threat-
ening that any person who came for-
ward to impeach one of them, should
receive merited punishment — observ-
ing that no conviction could be ob-
tained while the parties were firm to
themselves, and stating that the
chapel was destroyed, not by the
rabble of the community, but that the
majority of the persons assembled
were of the first respectability! After
Mr. S.'s departure, the people contin-
ued to meet, though the}' were threat-
ened with similar acts of violence —
but these were happily averted.
The re-establishment of the mis-
sion was confided to Mr. Rayner in
1825 ; but, after a correspondence
with the governor, important consid-
erations prevented his landing. In
182G, however, he returned to fulfil
the trust committed to him : the mis-
sion-house in Bridgetown was rebuilt.
On the 24th of May, 1830, the new
chapel in Bridgetown was opened for
divine service, and the congregations
are respectable. Four weekly prayer
meetings are held ; 12'J belong to the
society. A number, who have died
gave good ground to hope that their
sins were forgiven. Service is held
in the country twice on the Sabbath.
and once in the week. The average
number attending- on Sabbath fore-
noon is about 200. On Thursday
evenings, 100.
1 a tin- early part of the last century,
Gen. Codrington bequeathed two es-
tates to the Society for Propagating
the Gospel in Foreign Pints, to pro-
vide for the religious instruction of
the negroes in this and the other Ca-
ribbee islands, and for erecting and
endowing a college at Bridgetown,
especially requiring the religious in-
struction of the slaves on these es-
tates. The society faithfully complied
with these conditions, and the result
has been auspicious. The negroes
on these estates were quiet during the
dreadful insurrection in 1816, in
which about 1000 negroes were mas-
sacred, either as actual insurgents, or
on unfounded suspicion. This cir-
cumstance has greatly abated the
bitter prejudices which usually pre-_
vailed here against the religious in-
struction of the slaves, and has con-
vinced many planters, that no such
event would have occurred if their
slaves had been diligently instructed,
and brought under the influence of
the Gospel. The bishop of Barbadoes,
in a late report, says " that the slaves
on this estate are an industrious and
healthy body of laborers supported
entirely by the estate, born almost to
a man on it, never sold from it, but
virtually attached to the soil with their
village, chapel, hospital, and school,
witli an excellent minister, with the
Sunday wholly unbroken in upon and
with other days wholly at their dis-
posal." The society have determin-
ed to take the lead in a gradual but
systematic emancipation by the in-
troduction of free labor, all slaves,
married according to the rites of the
established church are exempted from
compulsory labor one day in the week
and all slaves are allowed to purchase
one or more days' exemption from
compulsory labor, until they are com-
pletely enfranchised. Freedom so
purchased is to be transmitted to all
children, lawfully born in wedlock.
No slave is to be sold from the es-
tate.
The C. M. S. has had for some
vears a school in Barbadoes. which
the lord bishop has recently taken un-
der his own charge ; it contained, in
1823, 114 boys and 44 girls, making a
total of 158 scholars ; of whom 81
49
BAR
BAR
were slaves, and 77 free ; G of them
were admitted to confirmation.
BARBUDA, or BERBUDA, one
of the British Caribbee Islands in tin-
West Indies. Length 20 in., breadth
12, Ion. 01° 50' W. lat 17- 44' N. It
belongs to the heirs of Gen. Codring-
ton. who obtained a grant of it for his
important services to the crown of
England, in the West Indies, and is
said to yield about £5000 a year. At
his death, in 1710, he bequeathed a
large part of the island to the Society
for Propagating the Gospel, for the
instruction of the negroes in this and
the neighboring islands in the Chris-
tian religion, and for erecting and en-
dowing a college in Barbadoes. The
Weslcijan Missionaries have labored
here with some success. Population
1500.
BAREILLY, a large, populous,
and flourishing city in the province of
Delhi, Hindoostan, ceded to the Brit-
ish in 1802, and is the seat of their
judicial establishment for the district
of Bareilly. Under the fostering hand
of the British Government, in one
year, 1820-1, more than 2270 houses
were built in the city, and the coun-
try around is proportionally increas-
ing in population and agriculture.
The city is about 600 m. N.W. of Cal-
cutta, 150 N.W. of Lucknow. and 142
E. of Delhi. E. long. 80°, N. lat.
28°.
The C. M. S. took this into their
field of labor in 1818, by the appoint-
ment of Fucz Messeeh, native reader
and cateehist, who was born at Moor-
adabad, and was about 45 years of age.
At the age of 18, being disgusted with
the idolatry of the Hindoos, he became
a Mohammedan, and, till about the year
1817, lived after the strictest manner
of that people, becoming a Fakeer,
and gaining many disciples by his
austerities and reputed sanctity, when
he obtained of a lady, at Bareilly, a
copy of Martyn's Hindoostanee Tes-
tament, which was the means of his
conversion to the Christian faith. He
afterwards removed to Delhi. In one
school there are 40 boys.
BARK EL, a town in the Nether-
lands. The Netherlands M. S. has a
seminary here to prepare missionaries
for their future labors, containing 10
students.
BARRACKPORE, a town in Ben-
gal, Hindoostan, on the E. side of the
Hoogly R., 10 m. above Calcutta, and
nearly opposite Serampore. It is the
country seat of the governor-general,
and a military station.
In 1614, the Baptist Missionaries at
Serampore, in compliance with the
earnest solicitations of several non-
commissioned officers, introduced the
Gospel here, by occasionally preach-
ing at their houses. Though preach-
ing has been irregularly maintained,
yet their labors have been greatly
blessed, and several of tbeir country-
men and natives have been added to
the church at Serampore. In 1621,
the Marehioness of Hastings establish-
ed a school here, with due provision
for its support, and committed it to
the care of the C. K. S.. which has a
depot of books, and tracts which are
usefully distributed.
BARR1PORE, a town of Bengal,
Hindoostan, 1G in. S. E. of Calcutta.
For several years, the C. K. S. has
supported a large school here, for
which a school-house has been re-
cently erected.
BARTHOLOMEW, ST., one of
the Caribbee islands, 24 m. in cir-
cuit, and 25 N. of St. Christopher.
The French ceded it to the Swedes in
1785, and it is the only spot in the
West Indies possessed by them. The
chief exports are cotton, drugs, and
lignum vita? ; and it has a good har-
bor, called Gustavia. W. lon-2
BAT
BAT
fields; walking with the pestilence
in darkness, and slaughtering with
the arrow that flieth at day. The
Chinese coffins are not only expos-
ed for sale in every undertaker's
workshop, but are frequently seen
placed at the doors of their own dwell-
ings." Mr. Abeel, an American mis-
sionary, who visited Batavia in Feb-
ruary, 1831, says, that "the Dutch
church and population are in a de-
plorable state. There is scarcely a
semblance of religion ; gross Armin-
ianism reigns."
In 1813, the B. M. S. commenced
a mission at Batavia, by means of
their agent. Rev. Mr. Robinson. His
personal afflictions were great ; but
he says, in a letter dated April 5th,
1815, — " Last Monday evening 1
preached in a new place, where I had
about 60 hearers. I now preach in
Malay 4 times a week." He men-
tions also a very interesting instance
of usefulness. Towards the end of
that year he had finished the rough
copy of St. Matthew's Gospel, in the
Malay language, and proceeded to
revise it for the press. In July, 1810,
he baptized 4 persons, viz. 2 soldiers.
and 2 inhabitants of Batavia. In
1820 he says, " We have now 4 mem-
bers who have been baptized in Java ;
and we have, besides them, 5 men of
hopeful piety, who pray in turn at our
prayer meetings. There are also a
few women who seem to be pious ;
and 2 persons, if no more, appear to
have died in the Lord ; to say nothing
of a Chinese, who says, ' he will die
at the feet of Jesus : add these to-
gether, and you will find them more
than 10 — the number for which Sod-
om might have been saved." Mr.
Robinson's labors were subsequently
impeded, by restrictions which greatly
diminished his hopes of future useful-
ness.
After an unsuccessful application
for their removal, to the king of the
Netherlands, and after a patient strug-
gling with them, Mr. Robinson deem-
ed it expedient to remove to Bencoo-
len. The station was not, however,
neglected. Mr. Deering, one of the
persons alluded to as baptized, who
was very useful to Mr. Robinson, was
actively employed, after his departure,
in doing good. Twice on the Sab-
bath, and once during the week, he
engaged in expounding the Scriptures
to his ignorant neighbors ; and ap-
peared desirous to employ every means
in his power to promote the cause of
the Gospel in that city ; but in Octo-
ber, 1825, he was removed, after a
short illness.
The Rev. Mr. Supper, of the L. M.
•S'., arrived at Batavia on the 2(ith of
May, 1814, and at the request of Dr.
Ross, the venerable Dutch minister of
the city, became his colleague. In a
letter dated November, 1814, Mr.
Supper speaks of an increase in his
congregation, and states that several
persons had appeared to be convinced
of their sins under the ministry of the
word, but they had encountered much
opposition from their gay connexions ;
and many others were offended with
the faithfulness of the discourses which
had been delivered in the church.
In another letter, dated August 12,
1810, and addressed to the Rev. Dr.
Steinkopff, Mr. Supper says, — " The
German, French, Dutch, and English
Bibles and Testaments, as well as the
Portuguese New Testaments, which,
through your goodness, I carried out
with me, or received from you after-
wards, have almost all been expended ;
and I can assure you, that they have
fa)len into hands where they are daily
made use of. The Chinese New Tes-
tament, which the zealous missionary,
Mr. Milne, distributed among the
Chinese, and those which I had the
means of distributing, have been visi-
bly attended with blessed effects. I
mention only a few instances. — A
member of my Portuguese congrega-
tion came to me last week, and said —
' I am acquainted with some Chinese,
who generally come to me twice a
week, when the word of God is the
theme of our conversation : they have
read the Chinese New Testament, and
find the contents of it of far greater
excellence than those of any other
book they have ever read, but yet
they do not understand every thing
that is said in it, and consequently
apply to me to explain and clear up
some passages which they canntt
comprehend ; I then give them such
illustrations on the subject as I have
remembered from your discourses.'
This Portuguese is one of my pupils,
and. thanks be to God ! I may truly
say, that he is my crown, and the
53
BAT
BAT
first-fruits of my labors among- the
nominal Christians hero. The Chi-
nese have already turned their idols
out of their houses, and are desirous
of becoming Christians.
" Another of my Portuguese pupils,
a man of 58, came to me a few days
ago, and told me that a certain Chi-
nese, who had read the New Testa-
ment in his mother tongue, visits him
three times a week, to converse about
the doctrines of Christianity ; he
seems to love Jesus Christ better than
Confucius, and expressed a wish for
a few more books in the Chinese lan-
guage. He likewise turned his paper
idols out of his house, and is ardently
desirous of becoming a Christian.
" ] was lately on a visit to a certain
gentleman, where one of the richest
Chinese in this country was also a
guest. He spoke to me in Dutch and
said, — ' I have read Mr. Morrison's
New Testament with pleasure. It is
very fine, and it would be well, if
every one led such a life as .lesus
Christ has taught people to lead.' I
cannot describe to you, what effect
these words, spoken b}r the mouth of
a Chinese, had upon me. I com
menced a discourse with him about
his idols, and said — ' You believe, ac-
cording to the doctrines of Confucius,
that there is but one God, who made
heaven, the earth, man, and every
living creature.' ' Yes,' he replied ;
' but God is so far above us, that we
dare not address ourselves to him,
without the intervention of the demi-
gods/ I then said, ' As God is the
Creator of mankind, should we not
call him our common Father?' ' Yes.
certainly,' was his reply. ' Well ; if
this be admitted, are not children
obliged to place confidence in their
father ?' ' Most assuredly.' ' In what
consists this confidence and trust ?'
No answer. ' Are not you the father
of five sons V ' Yes.' ' Now, what
would you think or do, if three of
your sons took it in their heads to paint
images upon paper, or carve them
upon wood ; and, when finished, pay
them all the veneration, and put that
confidence in them, which is justly
due to you as their father ? Would
you quietly submit to such conduct
in your sons ?' ' No, I would certainly
chastise them, and place them in a
madhouse, as laboring under a fit of
insanity.' ' But. if they stated, by
way (.f exculpation, that from the
great veneration they had for y< u. as
their father, they could not venture to
approach you but through the inter-
cession of images which they them-
selves had made, what would you say
then ?' ' 1 should answer — I have
chastised you for your want of confi-
dence in me, and on account of your
conduct in preparing images, and
paying them the respect which is
alone due to me : they being unable
to hear, move, or help themselves, and
I pronounce you to he out of your
senses-' ' But, said I. do you act
more wisely on this supposition, than
your children would have acted, when
you worship the idols in }rour tem-
ples, and pay every honor to them in
your houses, which is only due to
your heavenly Father ?' ' Ah,' repli-
ed the Chinese, ' we have never di-
rected our views so far ; but I am
convinced, that our idolatry can never
be pleasing to the only and true God,
and that by so doing we provoke his
vengeance upon us.'
" The conversation being ended,
he went home, seemingly dissatisfied
with himself; and on his arrival there,
tore all the painted images from the
trails, and threw them into the fire.
He has never since frequented the
Chinese temples ; and contents him-
self with reading the New Testament,
and other religious writings with
which I supply him from time to
time. (Is it unlikely that this Chinese
is near the kingdom of God?) Are
not the grace of God and the power
of the Holy Spirit able to convert even
the Chinese to the true Christian
faith ? Many of the Europeans here
are inclined to doubt this, and there-
fore look upon my labor as an un-
necessary waste of time ; but their
seemingly repulsive doubts animate
me to greater zeal, and strengthen
rny faith and hope that God wiltcon-
vince such unbelievers, by the evi-
dence of facts, that the labors of his
servants among the Chinese will not
be ' in vain in the Lord.'
" You will rejoice with me when
I tell you, that the Lord has signally
blessed the labors of my catechumens.
Four of them have solemnly made a
confession of their faith, and have
been accepted as members of our
54
BAT
BAT
community, as their conduct is a sure
testimony <>t" the true Christian i i i * ■
they lead ; and they continue to give
proofs that they act under the influ-
ence of the Holy Spirit and the Gospel
of our Lord Jesus Christ, the power
of which unto salvation they have
already an experience of. One of my
catechists reads the Holy Scriptures
with some Mohammedans three times
a-week, converses with them upon
what they have read, and they join in
prayer in his house afterwards. Some
of the priests have applied to me.
through this my beloved pupil, for an
Arabic Bible, which, after repeated
requests I shall send them."
Mr. Supper was, in the course of
the same year, summoned from the
scene of his labors to the mansions of
eternal rest. And from the period of
his decease, the L. M. 5'. .had no mis-
sionary in Java, until the summer of
1819, when Mr. John Slater, who had
been for a considerable time occupied
with the study of the Chinese lan-
guage at Canton and Malacca, arrived
there, and shortly after took under his
instruction four Chinese children, as
the commencement of a school, de-
signed to be conducted, as far as cir-
cumstances would permit on the
Lancasterian plan. He also employed
himself sedulously in circulating cop-
ies of the New Testament and reli-
gious tracts among the heathen ; and,
with the assistance of a native teacher,
devoted a considerable portion of his
time to the study of the Chinese lan-
guage. But a few months only had
elapsed, when his labors were sus-
pended by a calamity at once alarming
and destructive. On the 2d of Octo-
ber, 1819, his house was burnt
down ; when his Chinese books, with
various articles of furniture were
consumed. This calamity, however,
was considerably alleviated by the
kindness of several friends, and par-
ticularly by that of one family, with
whom Mr. and Mrs. Slater found
an hospitable asylum for several
weeks.
After this accident, a piece of ground
was purchased, on account of the
society, for a mission-house and gar-
den ; and, by the liberal subscriptions
of such of the inhabitants as appeared
to take an interest in his object, Mr.
Slater was enabled to build a conve-
nient habitation, capable of accommo*
dating 2 or 3 missionaries, besides
his own family. On the adjoining
premises, a school was afterwards
erected, and opened with ;jti pupils.
Of the various idolatrous ceremo-
nies which were performed in this
place, at the time of his visit. Mr.
Slater has given the following descrip-
tion : —
" Within the temple yard, which
prevents the idol from being seen
fron^without, is an elevated stage, on
which the Chinese players perform
their exploits, to the astonishment of
the crowd below. On passing this,
the attention is excited by the gaudy
appearance of golden ornaments, and
various colored paper cut in shreds ;
but principally by the quantity of
painted candles burning in front of
the idols, the smoke of which, togeth-
er with the incense, is intolerable at
first entering. The candles are about
100 in number, and of various sizes,
from 1 foot to 3 feet in height, and
measuring from 2 to U inches in cir-
cumference. These are kept burning
during the whole time of worship0;
lull, as every worshipper brings 2 can-
dles, they are constantly changing
them, so that I suppose the entire
number is changed every 20 minutes.
Two men are employed to keep a few
places vacant, that no one may be
prevented from placing his candles,
and that the worship may go on with-
out interruption. The candles which
are removed are for the benefit of the
temple, and they must amount to a
considerable sum, as the smallest of
them cost about two dollars a-piece.
" On entering the temple, every
worshipper presents his lights, and
receives six sprigs of incense. Three
of them, after bowing to the imagina-
ry deity, as an intimation that he is
about to worship, he places close to
the image, and the other at a short
distance ; then retiring to a cushion
in front of the idol, he pays his hom-
age, which consists in kneeling down,
and bowing the head thrice to the
ground, and this is repeated three
times. He then goes on to a large
table on the left side of the idol, where
there are persons to enrol his name
and receive his contribution ; and here
the devotees appear anxious to exceed
each other in the sums which they
55
BAT
BAT
give toward the support of this abom-
inable worship.
On the 7th of January, 1833, Mr.
Medhurst and his family arrived at
Batavia, where they1 were received
with great cordiality by Mr. and Mrs.
Slater ; and shortly after their arri-
val, a dwelling-house was built for
them on the mission premises. The
contiguous land belonging to tin- so-
ciety, was also brought from the wild-
ness of nature to resemble the culti-
vated grounds in the neighborhood.
Mr. Medhurst now commenced
preaching in Chinese 4 times a-week :
on the Sabbatli in ruing, at 7 o'clock,
in the mission chapel ; on Tuesday
evening, at a dwelling-house in Bata-
via ; and on the evenings of Thursday
and Friday, at 2 other places. It sel-
dom happened, however, that either
of the congregations exceeded 30 per-
sons; and the only apparent effect
produced, at this time, by the public
dispensation of the truth, consisted in
the temporary conviction of gainsay-
ers, and in the extended concessions
of the heathen to the veracity, consis-
tency, and consequent obligations, of
what was advanced on moral and re-
ligious subjects.
Towards the autumn of this year
the health of Mr. Slater was so much
impaired as to render it necessary that
he should take a voyage for its recov-
ery. This he accordingly did, with
the desired effect ; but as he after-
wards thought proper to dissolve his
connexion with the society, the entire
weight of the mission at Batavia was
thrown upon Mr. Medhurst. That
valuable missionary, however, contin-
ued to labor with unremitting assidu-
ity and unabated zeal in the cause of
his divine Master ; and during the
year 1823, he established a printing
office, which will, no doubt, prove of
essential benefit to the mission at this
station. The necessary supply of
paper and printing materials was ob-
tained from Canton, through the kind
intervention of Dr. Morrison ; and
typecutters were procured from Sin-
gapore.
Under date of March 7, 1831, Mr.
Medhurst states that a chapel, had
been erected at Batavia, principally at
the expense of the residents at the
place in which English and Malay
services were performed every Sab-
hat li. The congregations though
small, were increasing, and much
good seems likely to result from these
labors. "The Malay sermon," says
.Mr. M.. " in the Dutch church is con-
tinued once a fortnight, and the inter-
mediate Sabbath afternoi as are occupi-
ed in preaching to the convicts in the
open air; except when I visit the
native congregation at the village of
Depok about 20 m. off. About once
a fortnight I visit the gaols, in both
which the prisoners sit very quietly,
and pay great attention ; and the early
part of almost every morning in the
week is devoted to o-oing about amontr
the Malays and Chinese, distributing
Tracts, and conversing with the peo-
ple. By this means upwards of 500
people are regularly brought under
Christian instruction, besides those
who are occasionally addressed in the
markets and shops, or by the way- I
side." One native, since the com-
mencement of his religious career,
has sometimes gone on journeys to
the markets and villages around. Sev-
eral other persons are in a very hope-
ful state of mind. The truth is brought
to bear in many ways on the Chinese
population. Chinese Tracts have
been distributed, and the schools for
Chinese contain 40 scholars. A Hok-
kien dictionary has been finished,
occupying 800 pages of closely print-
ed quarto, and will be followed by one
or two hundred pages of preface, in-
dexes, and appendixes. 1 lie printing
of the translation in Low Malay will
be completed by the end of the year.
A school or school book society for
the Malayan and Javanese population
of the island, embracing a school at
each residency, and 4 at Batavia is in
contemplation. The distribution of
Malay tracts during the past year has
been unprecedented, so as to exhaust
all the stock ; upwards of a thousand
Malay tracts have been circulated in
the immediate vicinity of Batavia,
and the people in the markets have
been so eager to obtain them, that 40
or 50 have been easily distributed in
one morning, and on one occasion,
150 were put into the hands of the
people on one market day.
Rev. David Abeel of the A. B. C.
F. M. visited Java in 1831, and spent
some time very pleasantly and very
profitably with Mr. Medhurst.
56
BAT
CAT
BATHURST. a new, flourishing.
and health j liriiisli settlement in W.
Africa, on the island St. Mary, at the
mouth of the Gambia, between 13°
and 14- N. hit. I5y means of this set-
tlement a very prosperous commercial
trade has been introduced up the
Gambia, which is designed to suppress
the slave trade. The river is naviga-
ble more than 500 m. ; and, in point
of commercial importance, this place
is expected to become the first British
establishment on the coast, as it affords
the best intercourse with the interior.
Population upwards of 3000, almost
entirelv Jaloofs and Mandingoes.
They are friendly, and many are de-
sirous for religious instruction. They
are Mohammedans.
The C. M. S. established a mission
at Bathurst in March, 1.-21. Rev. T.
Dave\r is now the missionary at the
station. Mr. J. Warburton superin-
tendent of the schools. In the sum-
mer of 1821, the following report of
the state of the mission was given.
Communicants 21 ; Candidates 20' ;
Sunday school scholars 200 ; average
attendance 155 ; daily school, libera-
ted African girls 137 ; colored born
children 200 ; evening school attend-
ants 12.
Mr. and Mrs. Marshall of the W.
M S. have lately rested from their la-
bors. John Cupidon is a native as-
sistant. The congregations are very
good. The governor is a regular at-
tendant. Number of members 45.
They are very consistent in their con-
duct. Number on trial, including 15
at Goree. 21 . The number of Sunday
scholars is between 30 and 40. The
school master is pious and exemplary.
The contributions to the mission, in
1828, amounted to £24 ; in 1829 to
£53.
BATTICALOE. a small island,
about 31 or 32 m. in circuit, on the E.
coast of Ceylon ; i>;> m. N. Matura.
E. long. 82°, N. lat. 70° 45'. Here is
a fort ; a fvw English families, and a
small village of Mohammedans and
Hindoos, are dupes to the vilest super-
stitions. They mostly speak Tamul.
The heathen population is numerous
on the adjacent shores, but they are
remote and secluded from any other
missionary station, the intermediate
country being wild and danoerous.
Rev. Mr. .lull, of the W. M. S..
commenced a mission here in 1824,
and rested from his very active and
successful labors in the following
year; yet, in this short space, he had
nearly prepared an extensive circuit.
At this time, he was the only mis-
sionary, from Jaffna on the N. to Ma-
tura on the S. ; a distance of 330
miles. He acquired the Tamul, and
preached often and extensively to
large and attentive congregations, he-
sides superintending sev< ral schools
of about 140 scholars; into which he
introduced portions of the Gospel,
copied by the scholars upon their olas,
for school-books, instead of the books
and vain songs of the heathen. He
began to see precious fruits of his la-
bors. After his death, the mission
was only partially supplied, till 1621,
when Mr. Roberts, having previously
acquired a knowledge of the Tamul at
Jaffna, resumed it.
The report of 1830 furnishes the
following particulars of this station : —
The society is increasing in the
grace of God. The present number
in the Tamul and Portuguese classes
is 22, all of whom seem determined to
give themselves unreservedly to God.
A spirit of inquiry seems to be excited
among the Mussulmans of this place ;
many of whom have applied for New
Testaments and other Christian books.
The English school contains 15 boys
and 1 girl ; the Tamul 30 children ;
the Kalladay 25 ; the Navetcuda 30 ;
Arapatte 30 ; the Eraoer 34 ; Perea-
torrey 15. Total, 7 schools and 180
scholars.
BATTICOTTA, a parish in the
district of Jaffna, on the northern ex-
tremity of the island of Ceylon ; 6 m.
N.W. Jaffnapatam ; 2 N.W. Manepy,
and 3 S.E. Panditeripo. Previous to
the desolating sickness, in 1819, the
parish contained 1300 families. E.
Ion. 80° 15', N. lat. 9° 45'.
The Rev. Messrs. Benjamin C.
Meiers, and James Richards, from the
American Board of Coin miss/oners
for Foreign .Missions, commenced la-
boring here in 1817.
Having gained permission of gov-
ernment to occupy the glebe lands at
this place, the missionaries commenc-
ed repairing the building's in 1816,
and removed their families here in
June, 1817.
The mission premises contain nearlv
57
EAT
BEE
4 acres of hind, on which the mis-
sionaries found the following appur-
tenances ; a church, dwelling-house,
5 other small buildings, 2 yards, a
garden, 4 well-. II managdsa trees.
and 51 palmyTa trees, all belonging to
the government of Ceylon.
The church is 171 feet long and 65
wide ; the walls. 4 feet thick, are
chiefly of coral stones. From one
end to the other are 2.t massy pillars,
1(1 feet in circumference, in two rows,
supporting Ld tine arches, which arc
so much higher than the walls as to
support the root'. It was built by the
Portuguese in the loth century, and
repaired by the Dutch in 11)76. Since
the English took possession of the
island, in 1795-6, all the buildings had
been rapidly decaying, till the mis-
sionaries made the repairs. The rava-
ges of time had nearly demolished all
that pertained to them of wood.
The church and dwelling-house, ac-
cording to the custom of the country,
are one story high. The latter is 100
feet long, and 42 wide ; the walls of
coral stones, the floors of brick, and,
in the time of the Dutch, was the
country seat of the second officer in
command at Jaffna. in front is
the church, about 20 rods distant. At
the back of the house are the yards,
enclosed by a wall about 8 feet high.
Through one of these is an entrance
into the garden, which contains nearly
two acres, enclosed by a fine wall of
coral stones, laid in mortar, 9 feet
high.
The following facts will show the
present state of the mission. Benja-
min C. Meigs and Daniel Poor, mis-
sionaries and their wives. Gabriel
Tissera, native preacher and tutor in
the seminary ; Nathaniel Niles, native
preacher; Ebenezer Porter superin-
tendent of schools ; P. M. Whelpley
native medical attendant on the semi-
nary, Samuel Worcester, John Gris-
wold, and others, teachers. Mr. Poor
is principal of the seminary. The
first class contains 22, the second 20,
the third lit, the fourth 30. Includ-
ing those who have finished their
studies, and arc employed as teachers
in the seminary, the number is 102.
The principal building is called Ottley
flail, in honor of Sir Richard Ottley,
Chief Justice of Ceylon, correspond-
in<>- member of the Board, and for ten
years past an influential and liberal
patron of the mission. This edifice
including virandah-roi ms erected on
one side and end. is 109 feel in length
and (ill in breadth. Its height is 2
stories, a sufficient number of rooms has
been created within the college yard
to accommodate 100 students. The
seminary has been furnished with
a respectable philosophical and other
apparatus. The mission library con-
tains more than 600 volumes, besides
class books prepared for the Si miliary,
and is in general well selected. The
sum of $5372 has been collected tor
this institution among the friends of
learning in India, all of which has
been expended in erecting the neces-
sary buildings. The study of Eng-
lish and of various branches of sci-
ence, principally in that language oc-
cupies about two thirds of the time of
the students, and Tamul literature
the remainder. Great interest has
been recently excited among the na-
tives by witnessing the philosophical
and .astronomical experiments at the
seminary.
BAY OF KENTY. a bay on the
northern shore of lake Ontario. Upper
Canada, inhabited by the Mohawks.
Messrs. John Hill and Juhn Greene,
schoolmasters from the Society for pro-
pagating the Gospel in Foreign Parts,
labor here.
This place is occasionally visited by
the Rev. Mr. Stewart of Kingston,
who superintends the school, and per-
forms other missionary labors. The
Mohawks an' very desirous of instruc-
tion. The pupils make encouraging
progress, and a permanent mission is
intended.
BEERBHOOM. a district in Ben-
gal, Hindoostan, N.W. of Calcutta ;
60 m. long and 30 wide, bordering on
Monghyr N. and Burdwan S. About
GO m. from Cutwa. Although this
place had been visited for some years,
as opportunity offered, by the Baptist
missionaries, it was not, till 1623,
made a separate station. At that pe-
riod, Mr. Hampton, who was baptized
some years before by Mr. Sutton, and
had for some time been exerting him-
self very successfully among his
heathen neighbors at Tumlook, near
the Sunderbunds, was appointed to it.
Animated by Christian zeal, he re-
signed his secular engagements, and
58
BEL
BEL
devoted himself entirely to missionary
labor. The village in which he fixed
his residence is called Seuri, and he
had soon the pleasure of receiving
several new members into the church.
His sphere of action being very ex-
tensive, a number of itinerants were
employed under his superintendence.
Mr. Hampton afterwards resigned his
connection in the society, but a pious
friend on the spot exerted himself, in
consequence, so zealously, that the
deficiency was scarcely felt, until Mr.
Williamson arrived from Serampore,
who entered on his work, in 1826,
with great energy. He had four na-
tive assistants. The church consisted,
at the date of his last letters, of 37
members, nearly all of whom are con-
verts from heathenism. In his en-
deavors to instruct the female part of
his flock, only one of whom was
found able to read, Mrs. W. takes an
active part, and the progress already
made is highly encouraging.
No recent intelligence has been re-
ceived from this mission.
BELGAUM, a populous town and
military station between Bombay and
Bellary, and 200 m. N.W. of the lat-
ter place. The Canara is chiefly
spoken here, and in the extensive
country between this and Bellary ;
and the Mahratta between this and
Bombay.
Bev. Joseph Tai/Ior, of the L. M. S.
accompanied by the native teacher,
Byndass, proceeded, in September.
1620, from Bellary to Belgaum, for
the purpose of commencing a new
mission. They were very kindly re-
ceived by general Pritzler, as well as
by several other respectable Europe-
ans, whose solicitations, with those
of the general, had, amongst other
causes, induced Mr. Taylor to re-
move to Belgaum. On his arrival,
Mr. Taylor conducted public worship,
on the Sabbath morninjjs, at general
Pritzler's house ; on which occasion,
a considerable proportion of the mili-
tary officers stationed at Belgaum at-
tended. On the Sabbath evenings he
preached to the soldiers in the camp.
In 1821, Mr. Taylor had succeeded
in the formation of two native schools ;
one of which is situated at Belgaum,
and the other in the neighboring town
of Shawpore. The number of boys
under instruction was about 120. At
Shawpore, by the kindness of Dr.
Millar, of his Majesty's 53d regiment,
Mr. Taylor had been enabled to pro-
vide a convenient school-house. Be-
sides elementary books. Dr. Watts's
First Catechism, and a larger Cate-
chism used at Bellar}', together with
Scripture tracts, &c. had been intro-
duced into the schools. The children
not only committed to memory large
portions of the Scriptures. Catechisms,
&c, but endeavored to understand
what they learned. Mr. Taylor de-
voted two evenings in each week to
conversations with the heathen.
These meetings, which were held in
the school-house at Shawpore, and
conducted in the Canara language,
were occasionally well attended. On
the Sabbath, Mr. Taylor conducted
three public services in English ; two
of them in the camp, and one at the
commanding officer's quarters. A
temporary building, capable of hold-
ing from 250 to 300 persons, had been
erected in the camp, where divine
worship was regularly performed ;
and, on the Saturday morning, all the
soldiers, then off" duty, were marched
down. The rest, together with vol-
unteers, attended the camp service in
the evening. The service at the
commanding officers quarters was at-
tended by all the staff* officers, and
others residing in the fort, and also
by the soldiers of the royal artillery.
On Wednesday evenings, Mr. Taylor
held a service in the camp ; and on
Friday evenings, at his own house in
the fort. All the soldiers who as-
sembled for worship on these occa-
sions, attended voluntarily. Mr.
Taylor was encouraged to hope that
the above-mentioned services which
he described, particularly those in the
fort, as truly animating, had not been
in vain. Some of his hearers ac-
knowledged the benefit derived from
his public ministry, and confirmed
this acknowledgement ; while they
adorned their profession by a holy
conversation and a consistent life.
On the application of General Pritz-
ler, the Madras government granted
Mr. Taylor a liberal allowance for his
services in the camp ; which he gen-
erously devoted to the mission. A
society, denominated the Belgaum
Association, had been formed, as an
auxiliary to the Bible, Missionary,
59
BEL
BEL
and Tract Societies. And the circu-
lation of the Scriptures and religious
tracts had been promoted, in five lan-
guages.
Mr. Hands, who during the year
1832, had an opportunity of witnessing
the progress or the mission, wrote as
follows : —
•• I was exceedingly gratified by my
visit to Belgaum. Dear brother Tay-
lor has shown himself to be ' a work-
man that needs not to be ashamed.'
His public services, both in the camp
and in the fort, are well attended ;
and the great Head of the Church
has honored him with very considera-
ble success. There are several hum-
ble, devout soldiers, now members of
his church, who consider him as their
spiritual father ; and. during my jour-
ney last year, I met with several at
Bangalore, Cananore, &c, who bless-
ed God for the benefit they had re-
ceived from his labors. His exertions
among the natives have also been
blessed ; one, a brahmin at Belgaum,
has, I trust, received the truth in love,
and become a sincere disciple of Jesus
Christ. I saw much of this brahmin
while at Belgaum, and he afterwards
accompanied us part of the way to
Bellary. I was so well satisfied of the
sincerity of his profession, that I ad-
vised Mr. Taylor to baptize him on
his arrival at home, which I imagine
he has done. There are also a few
other natives at this station, of whom
I hope well.
4i His English and native schools
afforded me much satisfaction, par-
ticularly the native school at Shaw-
pore. A number of children there,
replied to several important and un-
expected questions, in a manner that
almost surprised me, and would have
done credit to a school in England.
Some of them have had their minds
so far affected by what they have
learned of Christianity, that they
have refused to offer the usual wor-
ship to the household gods of their
parents, and have endeavored to show
them the sin and folly of worshipping
such gods. Ryndass continues as a
catechist with Mr. Taylor, and has, I
think, considerably improved since lie
has been with him. Mr. Taylor was
anticipating a removal from the fort
to a house well adapted for the mis-
sion, in the centre of the native town."
The following is the latest intelli-
gence, which we bave received. Mr.
Taylor still continues his very useful
labors. He is assisted by W. Beynon,
who has removed from Bellary, and
has better health at Belgaum. "There
are 3 native assistants. At. the Eng-
lish sei vices, there are from 10 to
15 communicants, and the same at
the native services. In 'A Mahratta
schools, the attendance varies from 60
to 120 ; and in 2 Tamul, from 20 to
59. All the scholars are examined
weekly by the missionaries. The dis-
tribution of Tracts, in L330, has been
greater than in any preceding year,
and the general aspect of the missions
is that of growing importance and
success. Samuel and Jonah, the na-
tive Tamhl assistants, have rendered
valuable services, and their conduct
has been perfectly exemplary. At
the Poor House, several orphans and
destitute children are received, and ♦
instructed in the truths of Christian-
ity. The Brahmins and Gooroos
begin to shrink from argument, cease
to defend their systems, acknowledge
that the Hindoo religion is not adapt-
ed to become an universal religion,
and that it cannot show by what
means sin may be pardoned.
BELIZE, a town in the province of
Honduras, in Central America. Here
the English have, for a considerable
time, kept up establishments, which
have rendered them masters of the
country. In 1769, the English colo-
nies exported 800,000 feet of mahoga-
ny, and 2110,000 His. of sarsaparilla,
and 10,000 lbs. of tort use-shell, besides
tiger and deer skins. At Belize, the
//'. M. S. have established missions.
" The congregations are numerous
and attentive ; there are some indica-
tions of divine influence, and many
seem inclined to give themselves to
the Lord. Members in society, 178;
children in the school. 170.
BELLARY, a town situated in the
most northern part of the province of
Mysore, and surrounded by numer-
ous populous towns and villages.
Here the Rev. J. Hands, from the
L. M. S., arrived in April, 1810, and
was treated with great respect by the
European residents, among whom he
soon began to celebrate divine ser-
vice. He had, at first, some great
difficulties to contend with, in ac-
00
BEL
BEL
quiring the Canara language, which
is spoken from the borders of the
Mahratta, nearly to the bottom of the
Mysore. He applied himself, how-
ever, so patiently and perseveringly
to this study, that he not only soon
collected several thousands of words,
which he formed into a vocabulary,
but also began preparing a grammar,
with the assistance of his moonshee.
who appeared to be a very learned
man. The brahmins in this place
are said to be comparatively few in
number. Some of these visited the
missionary in a friendly manner ; a
considerable number of country poor,
or " half-caste" persons, attended his
ministry ; and, in some instances, his
labors appear to have been success-
ful. One man, in particular, inform-
ed him that he had been constrained
to commence family worship, both
morning and evening.
Many pleasing circumstances sub-
sequently transpired. Mr. Hands
preached thrice every Lord's day to
his countrymen, and the Portuguese
half-caste, with much encourage-
ment. The principal people treated
hiin with great kindness ; and several
of the natives, on certain festival
days, brought hi in an abundance of
fruit. His residence had been a pa-
goda, and several huge gods of stone
lay about his premises. In the spring
of 131*2, with the assistance of a
young friend from Madras, he opened
a native school, which was soon at-
tended by 50 children. Here he
preached the Gospel twice a week
Upwards of 20 soldiers belonging to
one regiment, were brought to a sav-
ing acquaintance with divine things,
under his ministry, and, with some
others, were formed into a society.
In 1816, Mr. Hands was joined by
the Rev. Wm. Reeve, by which time
many schools had been established.
In the month of March, 1817,
Messrs. Hands and Reeve took a
journey to visit the spot once occupied
by the famous city of Bisnagur.
From the top of a pagoda, on a high
mountain, and with the aid of a good
telescope, they had a fine view of the
extensive scene of desolation, com-
prising the ruins of palaces, pagodas,
and other public buildings ; the arch-
itecture of which appeared to have
been of a very superior kind. It is
P
said, if* all the buildings which now
remain were placed close together,
they would occupy a greater extent
of ground than that on which the
city of London stands.
Here they met with many people
who had visited the mission-house at
Bellary, for the purpose of receiving
religious instruction. They paid a
visit to the aged rajah of Anagoodv,
who seemed to be about J)0 years of
age, and was undergoing a severe
course of penance, to propitiate his
deity, whom he conceived to be angry
with him. They found him at a short
distance from the city, performing his
devotions in one of his pagodas, sur-
rounded by servants, musicians, and
brahmins, in abundance. He had
already fasted nine days, besides un-
dergoing other mortifications ; and
from what they saw and heard, they
considered him as a complete devo-
tee. Mr. Hands spoke to him for a
considerable time on the inefficiency
of his penances to obtain the favor of
heaven ; but he seemed to hear with
reluctance what was advanced against
his infatuating idolatry.
At Bisnagur, on the last day of the
annual festival, the missionaries be-
held a grand religious procession, in
which two ponderous cars of the idols
were dragged along by the multitude.
" I counted nearly 1000 people," says
Mr. Reeve, " who were drawing one
of them, and, on measuring one of
the wheels, I found it to be 14 feet in
diameter. The height of the car, in-
cluding its trappings and ornaments,
was, I suppose, not less than 200
feet; so that it was very fatiguing
work to make it move at all. Indeed,
I believe, that if the peons and sol-
diers had not come with their swords
and spears, the poor god would have
been forsaken, and left in the road."
After their return to Bellary, they
had the satisfaction of adding to their
little church 10 persons ; and they
were particularly gratified with the
experience of one individual, who
stated that he was the son of an aged
Moravian missionary, still laborino-
in the West Indies. He had run
away from a boarding-school, and en-
listed for a soldier ; in these circum-
stances he was brought to India, and,
under a sermon at Bellary, he was
converted to God.
61
BEL
BEL
In the course of the summer, Mr.
Hands was induced, by tlie unfavor-
able state of his health, to take a
journey to Madras, which was very
beneficial ; but, on his return, he
lound that of his beloved wife on the
decline. She languished until the
1st of Aug. 1816, when her disem-
bodied spirit entered '; tlie house not
made with hands, eternal in the
heavens." She was one of the oldest
missionaries connected with the L.
M. S. in India; having been employ-
ed in the work 1:2 years — first as the
wife of the excellent Mr. Des Gran-
ges, and afterwards as the beloved
partner of Mr. Hands.
In January, 1819, a juvenile Bible
S. was formed at Bellary, principally
through the zeal of the master of the
charity-school, and the activity of one
of the scholars, who was formerly
notorious for his wickedness and au-
dacity. The .attendance also at the
mission chapel became so numerous,
that an enlargement was considered
indispensable. The expense of this.
together with additional seats and
lamps, was computed at £50 ; but
tlie pious soldiers, and other friends,
who were in the habit of attending
on the means of grace, felt so deeply
interested in the object, that they col-
lected nearly the whole sum in the
course of 24 hours.
On the 2d of March, the missiona-
ries received a visit from the rajah of
Harponally. who had arrived at Bel-
lary on the preceding evening, seated
upon a very large elephant, and fol-
lowed by three others, amidst an
immense concourse of people. " He
came to us," says Mr. Reeve, " with
all the pomp and parade of oriental
princes, and our garden was almost
filled with his splendid retinue. He
showed no disposition to enter into
any particular conversation, but ex-
pressed himself highly gratified with
tlie attention which had been shown
to him."
At the close of 1819, Mr. Reeve
observes — " During the progress of
this year, the Gospel has been carried
several hundred miles through the
dark villages, and seyeral thousands
of tracts have been distributed. The
translation and revision of the Scrip-
tures in Canara, have also been pro-
ceeding. A new edition of Dr.
Watts's First Catechism, in that lan-
guage, with numerous improvements
and corrections, has been prepared
lor the press. A copy of the same
has also been prepared in the Tamul.
The progress ol the native schools
has been favorable, and several hun-
dreds of the pupils know perfectly
the First Catechism, and the greater
[.art of our Lord's Sermon on the
Mount.
Towards the latter end of tlie fol-
lowing year, Mr. Hands determined to
commence a missionary tour through
the Balaghaut ceded districts, and
Mysore, to Seringapatam ; and, on
the 14th of March, lfc22, returned to
Bellary witli Mrs. Hands, having
been married during his absence.
On their journey Mrs. Hands became
seriously indisposed ; and, alter her
arrival at her husband s residence,
she grew much worse, and gradually ,
declined, till the 25th of May, when *
she died.
From the report of lfc-24, it seems
that the number of schools was 15,
and the number of scholars about 500.
An evening school had been opened.
The Canarese and Tainulese services
were continued, and not without en-
couragement. One of the baptized had
died apparently very happy. The en-
mity formerly manifested against the
converts had, in agieat degree, subsid-
ed, and intercourse had been restored
between them and their relations. In-
stances of ctnversbn occurred, from
time to time, through the instrumen-
tality of the English services ; and the
improved example of many Europe-
ans, including civil and military offi-
cers in the E. I. Company's service,
had made a favorable impression on
the natives. The translations of the
Scriptures, and other works, were ad-
vancing : 6000 tracts had been distrib-
uted during the year, in many places,
besides large supplies 1 eing sent to
Seringapatam and Canaanore. The
number of Tracts issued by the Bellary
T. S. from its establishment in 1^17,
was 26,734. The contributions of the
Bellary J\. M. S., for the year 1823,
amounted to rupees, (i27. 13. In con-
sequence of the removal of some of
his coadjutors, and of Mr. Reeve's
visit to England, Mr. Hands labored
some time alone, but successfully.
The new chapel was opened in Octp-
C2
BEN
BEN
ber. 1824. Its total cost was more
than 7000 rupees, or about .£700 ster-
ling. This debt, through the liber-
ality of friends in India, was, however,
soon liquidated. The Rev. Mr. and
Mrs. Benyon readied Bellary at the
close of 1825, and the Rev. Mr. and
Mrs. Paine arrived in the course of the
following- year.
The following is the latest infor-
mation which has been received of
the state of this mission. Mr. Hands,
after having spent some time in Eng-
land. wa< expected to return in the
summer of 1831, to Bellary. John
Reid is now missionary at the station ;
G. Walton, assistant; B. H. Paine,
printer ; S. Flavel. and other native
assistants. Communicants at the
English services are 10 in number ;
at the native 22; adults baptized 31.
In t*> Canarese schools for l>oys, and
1 for girls ; with 2 Tamul schools for
boys, there are 311 scholars. Im-
provement is impeded by the want of
proper school-masters. Many of the
girls, under Mrs. Paine s superin-
tendence, read and write well. The
English charity- school is very useful.
Th ■ printing-office is conducted with
diligence and spirit; 1000 copies of
eacii of 7 of the books of the Old
Testament in Canarese. with 9000
Tracts and elementary books have
been printed during the year 1830.
The distributions have been 30 Bibles.
1139 portions of Scripture, and 20,240
Tracts, many of which were circulated
at native festivals in the vicinity.
The Branch Bible Society raised 900
rupees in the year ; the Tract 573 ;
the missionary 446 ; and the charity
school 212 >.
BELTOLLAH, a f iwo in Bengal
Hindustan. In 1-21. tiie C.K.S.
established 5 Bengalee schools in this
vicinity ; and a central English
school at this place under the super-
intendence of Mr. Vun Gricken.
\ BENARES, a large district of
Hind > >stan, in the E. part of the prov-
ince of Allahabad. It contains the
circars of Benares. Juanpoor, and
Mirzapoor, and was ceded to the
English in 177"). The manufactures
of this district are numerous, and the
chief articles of produce are barley,
peas, wheat, sugar, salt, indigo, and
opium.
Benares, a famous city, is the capi-
tal or the above district, and may be
called the Athens of the Hindoos. It
is celebrated as the ancient seat of
brahminical learning, and is built on
the left bank of ths Ganges. Its an-
cient name is Casi (the Splendid)
which the Hindoos still retain ; and
it is so holy, that many distant rajahs
have delegates residing here, who
perform for them the rerujisite sacri-
fices and ablutions. Tne 'shasters
affirm, and the natives suppose, that
whoever dies here will be saved.
Several Hindoo temples embellish the
high banks of the river, and many
other public and private buildings
are magnificent. The streets are ex-
tremely narrow; the houses high,
with terraces on the summit, and
some of them inhabited by different
families ; but the more wealthy Gen-
toos live in detached houses with an
open court, surrounded by a wall.
The number of stone and brick
houses, from 1 to 6 stories, is upwards
of 12,000; and of mud houses, above
16,000. The permanent inhabitants,
are 200,000, and during the festivals,
the concourse is beyond all calcula-
tion. Nearly in the centre of the
city is a considerable Mohammedan
mosque, built by Aurengzebe, who de-
stroyed a magnificent Hindoo temple
in order to make room for it ; and
from the top of the minars there is an
extensive view of the town and adja-
cent country, and of the numerous
Hindoo temples scattered r ver the
city, and the surrounding pluins. The
rajah of Benares resides at Ramna-
gur, about 5 m. from the city, on the
opposite side of the R. Benares is
136 m. W. by S. Patna, and 400 W.
N.W. Calcutta. E. long. W 10', N.
lat. 25° 30'.
Some years since, a Hindoo College
was founded here by a late English
resident, Mr. Duncan, to encourage
learning among the brahmins, which
has recently revived, and is becoming
a very important institution. The
government allows 20.000 rupees, or
11.100 dollars, annually for its sup-
port. The course of study is 12 years,
and students are admitted from 12 to
18 years of age. The first annual ex-
amination was held in 1820. In 1622
the number of students was 172, more
than 100 of whom received no sup-
port from the funds.
63
BEN
BEN
The C. K. 6'. has a valuable depot
of books in this city.
The Rev, W. Smith was appointed
to Benares by the Baptist M. S. in
1816, and pursued his work with much
constancy and vigor. Several Hin-
doos were reclaimed by his instru-
mentality, and baptized in the name
of Jesus ; among the rest a brahmin
of the name of Kam-daes, whose sub-
sequent concern en behalf of his de-
luded countrymen was described as
happily attesting the sincerity of his
profession. The powerful interest
excited by the first introduction of
the Gospel into this famous city ap-
peared in alter years, not to have
wholly subsided. Crowds of atten-
tive Hindoos were said to hear the
word ; and many instances occurred
in which evident impressions were
made. On one occasion, a brahmin,
after listening to the Gospel, exclaim-
ed, " I will leave all my friends to be
instructed in the knowledge of
Christ;" throwing away, at the same
time, a god of stone which he had
been used to worship. Another ven-
tured to predict — " In 80 years hence
the worship of Gunga will vanish,
the chains of the caste will be dissolv-
ed, and all will have the true know-
ledge of God and become Christians ;"
while a third invited Shiva, Chunda.
and Lukshumna, the native itiner-
ants assisting Mr. Smith, to dine with
him. They accepted his invitation,
and had a long conversation with
him respecting the Gospel ; in the
course of which he commended them
for the part they had taken in em-
bracing Christianity. In the estab-
lishment of schools, Mr. Smith had
been greatly encouraged by a rich
native, resident on the spot, who sub-
scribed very liberally towards their
support. These schools were in a
flourishing state, and the boys were
said to read the Scriptures with de-
light. Instances of disappointment,
however, occurred here as well as
elsewhere. Several persons, who
gladly received the word, and seemed
tor a while disposed to make any
sacrifices for the sake of the Gospel.
were intimidated by the threats and
insults of their former companions,
and desisted from further attendance.
In 1824, the church consisted of 12
members, among whom several brah-
mins were included. Ram-dass, a
native itinerant, was associated with
Mr. S. in his labors; and so much
was he respected by the European
inhabitants of the city, that they sub-
scii.ed, almost without solicitation,
1000 rupees to assist him in erecting
a small place of worship.
Mr. Smith continues to labor un-
remittingly ; Ram-dass is a native as-
sistant. Number of communicants is
10. Inquirers 2; scholars trom 25 to
40 boys. Christian tracts and the
Gospel are used.
The Rev. Mr. Corrie. having been
appointed to the chaplaincy at Cawn-
pore, left Calcutta towards the end of
November lbl7, accompanied by Mr.
Adlington, a native youth, who had
been under the care of Rev. Messrs.
Greenwood and Roberson. of the C.
M. S., and the recently baptized P\iez
Messeeh. They were much aided in
their efforts by a liberal native, Jay
Narain Ghossaul, giving a large house
in the city for a school, and endowing
it with 2u0 rupees per month (about
3002. per annum). The school was
opened on the 1 ?th of July, J 810, and
in November, 116 scholars had been
admitted, and the school was becom-
ing very popular among the natives.
The Rev. Benedict La Roche, and
the Rev. John Perowne. were after-
wards appointed to this station. They
were accompanied by Mr. Thomas
Brown, who had diligently prepared
to conduct all the departments of a
printing and stereotyping establish-
ment, and who carried out with him
a printing-press, and founts of Eng-
lish, Arabic, and Persian types. It
became, however, soon apparent, that
the monthly allowance, granted by
the founder, was greatly exceeded by
the necessary expenses of the estab-
lishment. Jay Narain therefore, for-
mally applied to the governor-general
in council for pecuniary assistance ;
accompanying his letters by a state-
ment of the monthly disbursements,
from which it appeared, that a surplus
of 2.~>2 sicca rupees (nearly 400Z. ster-
ling) above the sum allowed by him-
self, was necessary, in order to carry
on the school with effect. It is most
gratifying to add. that the application,
was graciously received by the gov-
ernor-general in council ; and that the
proper directions were issued to his
04
BEN
BEN
agent at Benares', for the regular
monthly payment of the above-men-
tioned excess.
From Mr. Adlington's first report,
it appears that the attendance, on an
average, was about 121 ; of these, tij
were acquiring the English, 82 the
Persian, 11 the ilnidee and Sanscrit,
and 15 the Bengalee. Divine wor-
ship was generally held in a bunga-
low, which had been purchased, three
times on the Sabbath, i. c. morning
and evening in English, and in Hin-
doostanee in the afternoon, when
from G to 12 usually attended at each
service. A school was also estab-
lished at Secrole, a station of the mil-
itary near Benares, which was sup-
ported by the residents in the neigh-
borhood.
In 1821, Rev. Mr. and Mrs. Morris
arrived at this station, and found the
schools in a prosperous state. About
Christmas, the founder of the school,
in addition to the liberal monthly al-
lowance for subsistence to poor schol-
ars, added a suit of clothes to each.
That benevolent individual soon clos-
ed his mortal career. Unhappily, the
legal transfer of property, intended
to have been assigned by him to the
support of the schools, was never ef-
fected ; but his son, Kolly Shunker
Ghossaul, declared his purpose of
securing to the society the monthly
payment assigned by his father.
Through the kindness of his excel-
lency the commander-in-chief, a suit-
able person from H. M.'s 17th regi-
ment was obtained as schoolmaster :
Mr. Stewart, who had been brought
to the notice of the corresponding
committee by Lieut. Peevor, before
his departure for England, took pos-
session of the upper story of the
house in Benares, which was fitted
up for his reception in March, 1822.
Mr. Adlington, having recruited
his strength by a visit to Calcutta,
where he married, devoted his time
to the city school ; leaving Mr. Mor-
ris more at leisure to acquire the lan-
guage, and to give his time to more
immediate missionary labors. A
schoolmistress was also obtained from
Chunar, and a few girls were learn-
ing to read, knit, and sew. A iew
other girls were in a second school.
Both were supported by ladies at the
station.
In 1823, several of the elder boys
were accustomed to go, on Sunday
mornings, as far as Secrole, in order
to read and to give instructions m the
Old Testament. A chapel was also
built there for the use ot the native
Christians, about hall' the expense of
which was borne by friends at and
near Benares. It was opened in May ;
when the chaplain, the Rev. Mr.
Frazer, baptized a man descended
from Christian parents, and a Hindoo
woman, who had been previously un-
der a course of instruction. About
50 native Christians usually assem-
bled ; and, occasionally, the chapel
was attended by a few Hindoos and
Mohammedans.
': On Sunday, the 18th of April,
1824," says Mr. Morris, " I preached
my first sermon in Hindoostanee, at
the new chapel. I had long ago, as
opportunity offered, endeavored to
converse with the heathen, and hope
now to be able to do so frequently,"
The bishop of Calcutta p issed Sunday,
5th of September, at this station. At an
early hour, his lordship attended the
mission chapel, when Mr. Morris read
and preached in Hindoostanee, in
which tongue the bishop pronounced
the blessing. On the same day, the
company's church was consecrated,
a- confirmation was held, and the
Lord's Supper was administered : in
the evening the bishop preached in
English. On this occasion. 14 native
Christians were confirmed, and were
admitted to the Lord's table : the
bishop officiating, as respected them,
in Hindoostanee. Archdeacon Cor-
rie gives the following account of his
Lordship's visit to the society's
school, in the city, on the follow-
ing Wednesday : — " The classes ex-
amined, exhibited good proficiency
in Christian knowledge, in translating
the History of England into Hin-
doostanee, and in English grammar :
they have proceeded beyond the Rule
of Three ; and a few showed consid-
erable knowledge of geography."
The day after, Mr. Corrie saw the
first classes of four schools establish-
ed in the suburbs of Benares, by Mr.
Morris. They had been too recently
formed to show much progress, though
some of the boys read pretty well.
They all read the Hindee Gospels;
which they were brought to do with
65
BEN
BEN
some difficulty, owing to the lower
castes being forbidden by the brah-
mins to read the Sanscrit character.
" We also examined," says Mr. Cor-
rie, " a school of* eleven Christian
girls, superintended by Mrs. Morris,
who read only their native tongue.
Even the Christians were brought to
send their children to school with
some difficulty ; but they now begin
to be pleased with their improved
conduct. Mrs. Fraser superintends
another school for girls, who are des-
titute children of European fathers.
In this, 1 believe, are 17 scholars, and
they are taught English."
The following is the present state
of the mission. Ralph Eteson, mis-
sionary, R. Steward, master of the
Free school ; Simon Bartholemew,
catechist, Noor Messceh, superintend-
ant of Hindu wee schools, with native
assistants. Congregation from 25 to
30; communicants 11. In visiting
the Bazaars and neighboring villages,
" Mr. Eteson has been constantly ac-
companied by the Rev. J. Robertson,
of the London Society, to whose ad-
vice and encouragement he has, in
every respect, been indebted." In
Jay Narain's Free School, various
improvements have been introduced
in respect of the books in use ; the
boys in the Hinduwee schools are re-
duced to 55. Schools might be open-
ed in the city to almost any extent,
but the benefit which may be expect-
ed to arise from them for want of
suitable masters bears no proportion
to the cost of maintaining them. Fe-
male schools are about to be estab-
lished. Benares, being a great resort
for pilgrims, presents peculiar facili-
ties for the distribution of tracts.
On the 6th of Aug. 1820, Rev. Mr.
and Mrs. Adam arrived at Benares as
the agents of the L. M. S. Although
chiefly employed in the study of the
Hindoostanee, Mr. Adam preached
to a company of English artillery-
men, on the Sabbath and Wednesday
evenings, in his own dwelling at
Secrole, and entered on compiling,
for the use of the natives, a " Life
of Christ;" in which it was his in-
tention to contrast the dignity and
purity of our Lord's character, with
the opposite qualities, as found in the
Hindoo mythology.
In the month of May, 1821, Mr.
Adam opened a native school. lie
also availed himself of favorable
opportunities lor the distribution of
religious tracts ; and particularly; at
the great public festivals, when the
resort of Hindoos to Benares, from
the various parts of India, is im-
mense.
In 1823, there were two native
schools within the city ; one in the
Kashepoor district, containing 35 ;
and the other in that of Habeepoor,
containing 30 boys. In the school,
situated in the cantonment, establish-
ed in 1821, the attendance was about
20. In this school is a class in which
the Scriptures are read.
A commodious chapel was built by
subscription in 1824, chiefly through
the exertions of persons holding inte-
rior stations in the army, who for-
merly attended Mr. Adam's ministry
at his private house, in which he
preached on Sabbath and Tuesday
evenings. Concerning this station,
Mr. A. forcibly says : —
" Benares exhibits, in full opera-
tion, some of the worst principles of
Hindoo superstition. The Gospel of-
fers its invaluable blessings to the
' poor in spirit;' but these people fancy
themselves ' rich, and increased in
goods, and having need of nothing.'
The Saviour is a Saviour to them who
feel themselves lost ; but they fancy
themselves already at the ' gate of
heaven,' and certain of obtaining an
easy admission through it. Add to
this, the awful wickedness of their
lives, occasioned or fostered by the
local superstitions, and it will easily
be perceived that Benares presents
many and peculiar obstacles, both to
the missionary exertions and to the
reception of the Saviour. Amid such
a population, it is a great blessing to
dwell in peace and safety, and to do
any thing that may lead, though the
effects may be remote, to the impor-
tant and happy object we may have
in view."
In 1820, Mr. James Robertson ar-
rived at Benares, to assist in the work
of the mission.
The native schools, 3 in number,
containing 170 boys, and in all of
which Christian Books were taught,
were prospered. Some of the boys
committed a catechism, prepared by
Mr. Adam, to memory ; and a con-
66
BEN
BEN
siderable number made progress in
reading, and it is hoped also, in the
understand ng of the Scriptures and
other useful books. A pund t was en-
gaged, at a moderate stipend, to visit
the schools daily, and to prepare suit-
able school books.
Mr. Adam prepared a Hinduwee
translation of Scripture Lessons, lor
the use of the schools. Such a work,
as a school-book containing suitable
selections from the sacred volume, he
considered as peculiarly adapted to
native schools similarly circumstanced
with those at Benares, from which,
on account of the great poverty of
their parents, the children were taken
away at a very early age.
A Hindoosta ee service was occa-
sionally held at the mission chapel,
which was sometimes performed by
Mr. Smith, the B tptist missionary, in
conformity to a stipulation iii the grant
of the chapel to the society, which
provided that it should he open, ac-
cording to the original plan, to the
occasional labors of evangelical min-
isters of different denominations. In
conformity with this stipulation, ap-
plication was made to Mr. Adam for
the occasional use of the chapel for
the purpose mentioned ; which he
cheerfully granted. Though appear-
ances, in reference to the conversions
from among the natives, were not
such as might be wished, there was
still, Mr. Adam thought, no cause to
despair of success ; but, on the contra-
ry, much to inspire hope and impel to
zealous exertion.
Services in English were performed
at the mission chapel every Sunday
and Wednesday evening. The num-
ber of the congregation fluctuated
considerably ; but, afterwards, much
increased by the attendance of many
seriously-disposed men belonging to
a company of British artillery, sta-
tioned there. It is pleasing to add,
that good was done by these servi-
ces.
Mr. Adam printed 1000 copies of
his tract on the " Ten Command
inents," and 500 of his Catechism
Beside the Hinduwee translation of
Scripture Lessons already noticed, he
had, in preparation, a tract under the
following title — Jesus, the Deliverer
from the Wrath of God. A consider-
able number of tracts were, from time
to time, distributed by Mr. Adam and
the teachers in the native schools, es-
pecially at the nielas, held in and
round Benares.
The connexion between Mr. Adam
and the society has since been dissolved.
The congregation sometimes amounts
to 50 or 60 persons. A native school,
where the scriptures an' daily read,
has been opened in the precincts of a
temple, containing a dirty pool, nam-
ed the "Pool of Immortality;" a
place of great resort on account of
the pretended cure thereby of various
diseases. Of Tracts and Books in
Hinduwee, by Mr. Adam, 8150 copies
were printed in 1830; 2000 copies of
Mr. Robertson's comparison between
Mohammedanism and Christianity are
in circulation. The book of Job has
been translated into Oordoo, and that
of Ecclesiastes into Hinduwee and
Oordoo.
BENCOOLEN or BEKKAHULE,
a sea-port town and fort, on the S. W.
coast of the island of Sumatra, about
2 m. in compass, where the English
have a settlement and factory. The
town stands upon a morass, and is
unhealthy. It is chiefly inhabited by
native Malays, who build their houses
on pillars of bamboo wood. There
are also some English, Portuguese, and
Chinese ; but few of this class sur-
vived the effects of the climate, 1:i!
fort Marlborough was built on a dry
and elevated situation, about 3 m.
distant, where these inhabitants repair
during the rage of disease. The me-
dium heat throughout the year is from
81° to 82°. The principal establish-
ment of the East India Company on
the island, is at this place. E. long.
102° 11', N. lat. 3° 50'.
Mr. Nath. Ward, of the B. M. 8.,
proceeded hither from Bengal in 1818,
and was followed by Mr. Robinson.
Here they found the press a very use-
ful auxiliary, and formed schools un-
der the immediate sanction of the
government. A great number of
Malay tracts were printed and circu-
lated. In 1823, it was reported, that
the progress of the schools was satis-
factory— that 123 pupils were in reg-
ular attendance — that progress in
Christian instruction was visible in
many — and that 6 neighboring villa-
ges had petitioned for the establishment
of schools. The richest blessings also
67
BEN"
BE It
seemed to have followed the labors of
the missionaries, warranting the hope,
that the spirit of (Jod had commenced
a work, where, for ages, all had been
apathy and death. Jn 1«25, illness
obliged Mr. Robinson to remove, but
Mr. Ward remained for a tunc ; since
which he has retired to Padang.
BENGAL, a province of Rmdoos-
tan, on each side of the Ganges;
bounded N. by Bootan; W. by Bahar
and Orissa; S. by the bay oi' Bengal ;
and E. by the Birman empire and
Assam ; 400 in. long and SOU broad ;
between 86 and 92° E. long., and
•21° and 27u N. lat. The coa?1 be-
tween the Hoogly and the Ganges.
180 m., is a dreary inhospitable shore.
which sands and" whirlpools render
inaccessible to ships of burden. Ben-
gal consists of one vast plain, of the
most fertile soil, which, in common
with other parts of Hindoostan, annu-
ally yields 2, and in some parts even
3, crops. The rainy season continues
from June to September, but the in-
undations from the Ganges and Bur-
rampooter continue only about a
month in the latter part of July and
beginning of August. After the
waters subside, diseases rage, espe-
cially among those who are not accus-
tomed to the climate.
The presidency of Bengal includes
several provinces, and yields an im-
mense revenue to the British, who
gained possession in 17G5. The pop-
ulation is estimated at more than
25,000,000; within the presidency are
about 40,000,009. It is peopled by
various nations, but the principal arc
the Moguls, or Moors, and the Hin-
doos, or Bengalese. The Bengalese
and Moors have each a distinct lan-
guage. The former are idolaters;
they generally live in huts built of
mud and straw, seldom use chairs or
tables, but sit on the ground, and eat
with the fingers.
The Dutch possess the town of
Chinsurah ; the French, Chindema-
gore ; and the Danes, Serampore.
The number of native troops, called
Seapoys was, in 1 811 , 207,57!) besides
5875 invalids. No small part of the
population are Mohammedans — the
descendants of the Afghan and Mogul
eonquerors, and Arabian merchants,
softened, in the course of time, by an
intermixture with Hindoo women,
converts, and children, whom they
purchased, and educated in their own
religion. rl he practice of Huttee, or
widow-burning was formerly carried
on to a great extent in Bengal, but it
has recently been abolished by order
of the British government.
BEKB1CE, a settlement, on a river
of the same name, in Guiana, to the
W. of Surinam. The land is low
and woody. It was taken from the
Dutch by the British in 17: ti, and in
1803; and it was ceded to Britain in
1»14. The R. enters the Atlantic in
long. W.b2° 13', N. lat. i; 25'. Pop-
ulation in 1815, 29,959 ; of whom
550 were whites, 240 people of color,
and 25,10!) slaves.
A new and wide door of usefulness
appeared to be opening in this colony,
in the year 1812. Several estates be-
longed to the British crown, and were
unuer the direction of commissioners,
who were disposed to encourage the
instruction of the slaves. These
gentlemen, who are well acquainted
with the valuable services oi the Bev.
Mr. Wray, of the L M. S , at Deme-
rara, proposed to him to remove to
Berbice, and to defray the expenses
of the mission ; a proposal in which Mr.
Wray and the directors acquiesced.
In 1815, notwithstanding the many
ditliculties with which Mr. W. had to
contend, reports of his success were
very favorable. A school which he
had established was on the increase.
A great number of poor free children,
as well as slaves, learned to read :
many adults came for this purpose
oicasionally ; and many girls belong-
ing to the crown estates were taught
to sew, under the care of Mrs. Wray.
Hi persons had been baptized, who
had subsequently conducted them-
selves with consistency ; 4 of whom
had belonged to the school, the rest
were old people. On the 31st of De-
cember, he administered the Lord's
Supper for the first time in Berbice ;
1 1 negroes were communicants.
Persecution, however, aiienvards
arose ; Mr. Wray was soon wholly
excluded by the new managers, ap-
pointed in consequence of the restor-
ation of about half the crown negroes
to the Dutch, and the slaves wera
prohibited all communication with
him. He therefore engaged in the
instruction of a large body of slaves,
68
BE II
BER
about 300 in number, who belonged
to the British government, and re-
sided in the town of New Amster-
dam, where they were employed chief-
ly as mechanics. In the pursuit of this
object, he for some time enjoyed the
countenance and aid of the British
government ; but very embarrassing
and perplexing difficulties were
thrown in his way by persons on the
spot, and, with a view to their remo-
val, he was induced to visit England.
Mrs. Wray, during his absence, con-
tinued ti instruct, with great assiduity,
the young and female part of his
congregation.
On Mr. Wray's return, July 17,
1318, his prospects of usefulness were
very animating. He purchased a
house, and a piece of ground on
which he built a chapel, towards the
expense of which upwards of £400
was subscribed by the inhabitants.
The crown estates, which had been
restored, by special convention, to the
Dutch company, to whom they had
formerly bel mged, had lately been
purchased by a respectable planter in
Berbice. who encouraged Mr. Wray
to visit them, and to instruct the ne-
groes, as he did when they belonged
to the British government ; a work
on which he immediately entered
with gratitude and delight.
Prior to the embarkation of his Ex-
cellency Lieutenant Governor Beard,
for Berbice, in 1821, a deputation of
directors waited upon him, for the
purpose of recommending the mis-
sion at New Amsterdam to his kind
attention ; a recommendation which
was most promptly and liberally at-
tended to. Nearly the whole of Mr.
Wray's time, at this period, appears
to have been occupied in communi-
cating religious instruction ; includ-
ing in this statement his visits to the
cells of the prison, and the chambers
of sickness, with his occasional ad-
dresses at the graves of the dead.
Prejudices against the instruction of
the slave population were subsiding,
and a great change, in various re-
spects, in favor of the mission was
taking place. Several additional
fields of labor had been opened with-
in the colony ; among which were
the estates of the Governor and the
Fiscal; and an auxiliary M. S., form-
ed 2 years before, was prosperous.
In T822, the chapel needed a second
enlargement — many negroes were
baptized — the communicants had in-
creased to about 40 — the number of
children instructed in the Sabbath-
school exceeded 100, exclusive of
many young persons who attended to
read and learn the catechism — and
the occasional labors of Mr. Wray at
plantations in the vicinity were at-
tended with considerable success.
On the 27th of January, 1823, a very
gratifying public examination of the
school was held in conformity to the
desire, and in the presence of, his
Excellency, accompanied by other
persons of distinction.
For some time prior to the distur-
bances in Demarara, the prospects of
Mr. Wray were brightening, and his
sphere of labor enlarging. Just be-
fore their occurrence, he had received
invitations from several respectable
proprietors, to instruct the slaves on
their estates, one of which contained
as many as 1600; and he had just
entered into these additional engage-
ments, under highly promising cir-
cumstances, when those events oc-
cured which at once interrupted his
labors and exposed him to much
unmerited reproach.
Mr. Wray was summoned, on false
and injurious charges, to appear be-
fore the Governor. Here, in the
presence of the gentlemen who had
brought them forward, he positively
asserted his innocence, and requested
that his Excellency would direct the
Fiscal to investigate the affair, in order
that his innocence might fully appear.
With this request his Excellency
complied, and the result was the en-
tire vindication and most honorable
acquittal of Mr. Wray.
Not much more than a fortnight
had elapsed, when he was again plung-
ed into trouble, from a very different
cause. His chapel, which had been
a second time enlarged, was destroyed
by fire, together with the school-house.
This calamity happened on the 22d
of September. The dwelling-house
and furniture of Mr. Wray also re-
ceived considerable damage. A very
short time before, the debt on the
chapel wns paid off, and the building
itself secured to the society in con-=
formity to the regulations of the col-
ony.
69
BER
BER
Although Mr. Wray's labors wore
thus greatly circumscribed, he availed
himself of such opportunities as were
afforded, to communicate Christian
instruction both to the slaves and tree
people. The members of bis church,
although not increased in number,
advanced in piety. On the 1st of
March, 1825. the foundation of the
new chapel was laid ; and it was open-
ed on the 12th of June, when a large
and attentive congregation assembled.
The collection at the doors amounted
to about 162 guilders. His Ex-
cellency Sir Benjamin D'Urban, gov-
ernor of the colony of Demarara,
kindly presented Mr. Wray with a
handsome donation. The debt was
reduced, in ldS6, by the liberality ol
gentlemen on the spot, to about 600
guilders, or about £55 sterling.
The number of adults baptized,
during the year 1826, was 41, in the
sincerity of whose religious profes-
sions Mr. Wray has full confidence.
12, during the same period, were ad-
mitted to the Lord's table. The
members of the church are highly
spoken of by the managers of the es-
tates on which they labor.
The number instructed in the Sab-
bath-school, consisting of both chil-
dren and adults, was, at the close of
the year, about 230 ; and many more,
belonging to each class, have been
admitted since that period. In con-
sequence of the great increase of
scholars, Mr. Wray is desirous to fit
up the school-room under the chapel.
which will hold from 3 to 400. The
cost of this would be about 1000 guil-
ders, or £ K) sterling.
The. increase in the Sabbath-school
is attributed in part to the encourage-
ment given by his Majesty's Commis-
sioners of Inquiry to the crown slaves
(about 300 in number) to attend on
the means of religious instruction.
Mr. and Mrs. Wray visited Eng-
land, on account of his health, in the
summer of 1831. The mission is in a
prosperous state. The public ser-
vices are well attended. The private
meetings, where people state their
experience, are encouraging, and the
desire for instruction is increasing.
Scarcely a Sabbath passes in which
some do not request to have their
names inserted among the catecbu-
lnens. Contributions For the enlarge-
ment of the missionary chapel have
been liberally made by all classes of
society, hi the course of the year.
1830-1, 18 persons were admitted to
the Lord's table, all of whom, with
the exception of one individual, wore
slaves. The present number of church
members is 107. The vie le number
of persons baptized since the ci m-
menceinent of the mission, in 1814,
amount to 454, and of those admit-
ted to communion 150. The Sabbath
school is well attended. It is propos-
ed to erect a new chapel on the west
coast of Berbice.
BERD1TSCHEW. a town in Po-
land, containing about 30.000 Jews.
among whom the agents of the Edin-
burgh J. S. have labored in distributing
and explaining the Scriptures, and
found many diligently inquiring after
the truth.
BERHAMPORE, a town of Hln-
doostan, in Bengal. It is seated on
the Cossimbazar, 7 m. S. of Moorshe-
dabad, and has a fine range of can-
tonments for troops.
Rev. Micaiah Hill, of the L. M. S.,
removed to this station from Calcutta
in 1824. He calculated that a circle
of 2 m. drawn around him would in-
clude a population of about 20.000.
After encountering considerable op-
position from the natives, arising from
a peculiar attachment to the supersti-
tions of their forefathers, he succeeded
in establishing 6 schools on the in-
digenous plan (4 for the children of
Hindoos, and 2 for those of Moham-
medans ; the latter being conducted
by Persian Moonshees) ; and Mrs.
II ill, alter overcoming similar diffi-
culties, established a native female
school, in behalf of which she appeal-
ed to the European residents at the
station, and not without success.
Mr. Hill preaches in Bengalee and
Hisdoostanee daily, and meets the
native Christians two evenings in a
week. In the evenings of the Lord's
day, he preaches in English to a nu-
merous audience. The new chapel
is sometimes found too small. During
(be year 1829-30, be1 spent 8 weeks
in itinerating, attended one fair, and
distributed 2 or 3000 Tracts. The
Brahmins destroy the Tracts, when-
ever they have an opportunity. Mrs.
1 1 ill holds a religious meeting every
Tuesday evening with females. The
70
VIEW OF THE ROYAL PALACE AT BERLIN.
[Page 71.]
BER-
BER
English church has been increased
by the admission of 27 members.
Mrs. Hill's native schools for females
has from 12 to 20 girls ill attend-
ance.
BERLIN, a city of Germany, cap-
ital of the marquisate of Brandenberg,
and of all the King of Prussia's Ger-
man dominions. It is 12 m. in circuit,
surrounded partly by walls and partly
by pallisades, and has 15 gates ; but
within this Enclosure are numerous
gardens, orchards, and fields. The
streets are straight, wide, and long;
and its large squares, magnificent
palaces, churches, and other build-
ings, are scarcely to be equalled.
Berlin is seated on the Spree, from
which there is a canal to the Oder on
the E., and another to the Elbe on
the W. ; so that it has a communica-
tion by water both with the Baltic
Sea and the German Ocean. It was
taken in 1760, by an army of Rus-
sians, Austrians, and Saxons, who
were obliged to evacuate it in a few
days. In 1806, soon after the battle
of Jena, the French entered this city,
and Buonaparte held a court in the
palace. It is 100 m. N. of Dresden,
and 185 N. W. of B'-eslau. E. long!
13° 22', N. lat. 52° 31'.
In 1325. including the military, the
papulation was 220,000. The Jews
are also numerous ; among whom the
most encouraging indications appear,
that the time of mercy towards Israel
is approaching.
In 1822, a society for promoting
Christianity among the Jews was
firmed in this city, under the express
sanction of the King, and much zeal
and liberality is manifested in the
cause. A considerable number of
Jews have already made a public
profession of their faith in Christ.
In 1820, above 100 persons of the
Jewish persuasion were baptized in
Berlin ; of whom 64 were baptized in
some one of the 4 churches, under
the superintendence of a distinguish-
ed ecclesiastic, and a member of the
committee of the Berlin S. An old
and highly respectable Jew said to
him, " We are all coming, we cannot
hold to Judaism any longer."
The Berlin Missionary Institution
was founded in 1800, anil is support-
ed by the voluntary contributions of
individuals. It is designed to qualify
pious young men for missionaries, and
is under the immediate care of the
Rev. Mr. Joenicke, of Berlin. Many
faithful missionaries have already
gone forth from this school of the
prophets.
BERMUDAS, or SOMMERS
ISLANDS, four islands in the At-
lantic Ocean, 500 m. E. of Carolina,
and surrounded by numerous rocks
and shoals, which render them diffi-
cult of approach. They were discov-
ered by Juan Bermudez, a Spaniard,
in 1522 ; but were not inhabited till
160!>, when Sir George Soinmers was
cast away upon them ; and they have
belonged to Britain ever since. They
carry on some trade with America
and the West Indies. The principal
one is called St. George. They ex-
tend from N. E. to S. W. about 45
in. The north point of these islands
lies in Ion. 64° 28' W., lat. 32° 22' N.
Population, 10,381, of whom 5462
were whites, and 4,919 slaves.
In the beginning of 1799, the Rev.
John Stephenson, a native of Ireland,
proceeded to these islands. On his
arrival, it was quickly known that a
Methodist missionary from Ireland
was in the harbor ; and the report soon
made an impression to his disadvan-
tage. Coming from Ireland, it was
concluded that he must be a rebel, and,
as such, sustaining the character of
a missionary, it was instantly appre-
hended that he was about to introduce
disaffection among the slaves. Full
of these preposterous notions, many
were unwilling that he should come
on shore, and would probably have
exerted themselves to prevent it, if
an enlightened magistrate, then stand-
ing on the quay, had not disarmed
their momentary prejudices, and dis-
pelled the gathering storm.
After waiting upon the Governor,
and laying before his Excellency the
certificate of his ordination, and the
pass which he had received prior to
his quitting Dublin, certifying that
he was appointed as a missionary to
the island of Bermuda, Mr. Stephen-
son commenced his ministerial labors ;
and though, at first, his hearers were
but few in number, and of those, the
greater part appeared either hostile
or indifferent to the subjects intro-
duced to their notice, the violence of
prejudice and opposition soon began
71
BER
BER
to subside ; the congregation visibly
increased ; subscriptions were raised
for the erection of a chapel ", and in
the month of April, 1Q,
and 6 months imprisonment for every
offence ; and inflicting a similar pun-
ishment on the person in whose house
the meeting should be held.
Mr. Stephenson, considering this
law as hostile to the spirit of tolera-
tion— as an infringement upon the
birthright of every subject — and as
diametrically opposite to the avowed
sentiments of the reigning monarch
— continued his ministerial labors as
formerly ; but though he was suffered
to proceed for a few weeks without
interruption, he was at length appre-
hended, carried before the magis-
trates, and committed to the common
goal, to take his trial at the next
assizes. Mr. Pallais, the person in
whose house he had preached, was
also committed with him : Mr. S.,
however, procured bail, and obtained
his libera'ion on the loth day of his
imprisonment, as his companion had
done some days before.
In December, Mr. Stephenson was
brought to trial for the crime of hav-
ing preached the Gospel, or, as one
of the principal evidences swore, of
having " read prayers from a book
which he held in his hand, and sung
psalms to a congregation." And for
this high offence he was sentenced
to be confined (3 months in the com-
mon gaol, to pay a fine of •£•">(), and
to discharo-e all the fees of the court.
After he had been imprisoned about
5 weeks, the Governor offered to set
him at liberty, on condition of his
promising to quit the island within
GO days ; but. as lie conceived such a
proposition dishonorable to the cause
for which lie had hitherto suffered,
he declined accenting it. and remain-
ed a prisoner till the m< nth of June,
1801, when the period of his incarce-
ration expired.
Mr. S. continued rn the island
during the remaining part of the year ;
but his health was so seriously im-
paired, that he was no longer equal
to the exerti( ns he had i( rn.erly been
accustomed to n.ake ; and. as the in-
terdiction of the law precluded him
from uniting in pui l.c or social wor-
ship with the members ol the society,
he was recalled from Bermuda early
in 1802, and those vi ho had tormerly
heard the word of God with gladness,
were left as sheep without a shep-
herd.
Applications, in the mean time,
had been made to his Majesty's gov-
ernment in England, to disallow the
intolerant edict wh ch had driven «
Mr. Stephenson from the scene of his
labors ; but though the request of the
petitioners was leadily gi anted, near-
ly 3 years elapsed belore the repeal of
the act was publicly announced. And
even subsequently to that period,
such a spirit of determined hostility
was exhibited against the introduction
of the Gospel, that no missionaries
could be induced, for some time, to
venture among the inhabitants.
At length, in the spring of 1808,
Rev. Joshua Marsden sailed from
New Brunswick to Bermuda, with
the view of re-establishing the mis-
sion. After repeated interviews with
the governor, Mr. M. was permitted
to commence his ministration ; and
though, at first, he was merely at-
tended by 20 or 30 hearers, his con-
gregation soon began to increase ;
and, in the beginning of September,
he had the satisfaction of uniting
about 50 persons in society, most of
whom were negroes or people of
color, who appeared truly anxious for
spiritual instruction. A chapel was
afterwards erected, and some of the
most respectable persons in the island
became regular attendants on the
means of grace, whilst others could
hardly be restrained by their relatives
from uniting with the society.
In 1811, a quantity of Bibles and
religious tracts were sent to Bermuda,
and the happy effects resulting from
their distribution are thus pleasingly
7Q
BER
BET
described by Mr. M., in a letter dated
Sept. 24th : —
'• The Bibles which you sent to this
place were as the sun rising upon a
dark and benighted land. The poor
blacks, who could read, eagerly in-
quired for them ; and those who could
not, began to learn, that they might
peruse the word of God. To this new
employment, their intervals of rest,
their meal-times, and their Sabbaths,
were devoted. Passing through a
field or a lane, with a spelling-book
in their hands, they would solicit
little boys coming from school to
teach them ; and would frequently
beg of me, upon the road, that I
would stop a i^ew moments, and hear
them repeat their lessons. To be
able to read, was to them like being
placed in a new world, as they beheld
things in a different light, and a train
of new ideas sprang up in their minds.
In a little time many of them under-
stood the word preached, and a work
of reformation was immediately visi-
ble among them. Profane oaths and
imprecations were now laid aside ; —
the polygamist left all his wives but
the one who had a prior claim ; — the
evening worship called them from
the libidinous dance, and the mid-
night theft; — the stupid and slothful
became pliant and diligent ; — mon-
sters were transformed into men ; —
and the voice of religious melody
sounded from huts and and cottages,
formerly blackened with the vilest
pollutions."
Nothing of particular interest oc-
curs in the history of this mission,
from the date of Mr. M.'s letter till
the month of May, 1824, when the
annual meeting of the auxiliary M. S.,
held at Hamilton, appears, to have
excited a very lively interest ; and
the following observations were made
by the Hon. J. C. Esten, the Chief
Justice of the island, who presided on
the occasion : —
i- I will maintain that your mission-
aries, in the scene of their operations
of all others the most interesting to
us, — I mean the West India colo-
nies,— have entitled themselves to the
thanks of the established church,
which they cannot, without being
calumniated, be accused of undermin-
ing. We see a splendid religious es-
tablishment, and not more splendid
than I sincerely hope will be useful,
going ouf. to our West India colonies ;
— 2 bishops, 3 archdeacons, and a
number of clergy. One of the prin-
cipal objects of their appointment, as
stated by Lord Bathurst, the colonial
Secretary of State, is to improve the
religious condition of the slave pop-
ulation. I will maintain, therelbre,
that your missionaries, sent from your
parent society, have prepared the
way for this establishment ; they
have been the humble, but useful
pioneers, who have preceded and re-
moved impediments from its march ;
and, instead of being accused of a
wish to subvert it, they ought to be
permitted to share in its triumph ;
for what they, have sown in tears, the
church will reap in joy ; — they have,
in fact, laid the foundation upon
which the fabric of the church will
be reared among the slaves in the
West Indies."
The state of the mission last re-
ported is as follows : —
" Our principal societies," say the
missionaries, " are at Hamilton, St.
George's, and Warwick. The small
societies are Port Royal, Paget's,
Brackishpond. Harris Bay, and Bai-
ley's Bay. Total in society, 106
whites, 30 free colored and black, 58
slaves ; total 200 ; with a considerable
number of scholars. We have had
an accession of zealous teachers, who,
with the others, are all members of
society. There is a general improve-
ment in the school. The whole num-
ber is, whites 29, free 116, slaves 218;
total 3G3. Two colored women have
died in the hopes of eternal life.
BETHANY, formerly Klip Foun-
tain, a settlement in Great Namaqua
country, South Africa, about 550 m.
from Cape town, near the former sta-
tion, called Warm Bath.
Rev. Mr. Schmelen, of the L. M.
S., on his return from Damara coun-
try, which he went to explore in 1815
fell in with a kraal of Namaquas. At
first they were greatly alarmed at the
appearance of himself and his people ;
but finding that he was not the free-
booter, Africaner, but a peaceful mis-
sionary, they expressed the highest
joy, and, with Flemerius, their chief,
at their head, earnestly entreated him
to continue among them. Mr. S.
wished to decline this, but they would
73
BET
BET
take no denial. Great success fol-
lowed his acquiescence ; a concern
about religion became general — 20
persons were baptized, on a credible
profession of faith — a school was
opened, which soon contained 140
children — and civilization commenc-
ed. These happy results, however,
were not of long continuance ; Mr.
S. after struggling with many difficul-
ties, partly arising from the failure of
the crops — no rain having fallen in
some parts of Namaqualand for three
years — and partly from the disturbed
state of the tribes after the death of
Africaner, left Bethany in 1822, ac
companied by many of his people,
who settled with him near the mouth
of the Great Orange River.
BETilELSDOliP, or Village of
Bethel, situated westward of Algoa
Bay, at the mouth of the Zwartzkopts
R., and about 450 m. E. of the Cape
of Good Hope. To this station, Dr.
Vanderkemp and Mr. Read, the rep-
resentatives of the L. M. S. removed,
in consequence of the dangers to
which they were exposed at Bota's
place. Having marked out a plot of
ground, 240 paces in length and 144
in breadth, they divided it into differ-
ent portions for the families under their
care, and gave the name of Bethel
Fountain to a stream that ran through
the middle of the settlement. They
then erected a temporary church, and
houses for their own accommodation
— the walls and roofs being chiefly
constructed of reeds ; and, in July.
1804, they commenced public wor-
ship, and opened a school for the in-
struction of the young. Nor were
the missionaries permitted to labor in
vain. Cupido, a man notorious for
vice, and distinguished above all his
neighbors for the enormity of his
crimes, found, in the blood of Christ,
a remedy sufficient to heal all his dis-
eases ; and when he heard that the
Son of God was able to save sinners.
he cried out, '-This is what I want !
This is what I want !" This convert.
like Saul of Tarsus, no sooner re-
ceived the faith of the Gospel, than
he straightway preached it to his
countrymen ; and, in one year, he
could number of them 1 7 adults con-
verted by his instrumentality — one of
whom became the wife of Mr. Reed.
Many other instances of usefulness,
peculiarly pleasing, also occurred.
Just before the re-capture of the Cape,
however, the opposition of many per-
sons had risen to a great height ; and
the missionaries feared that they
should be compelled to relinquish
their labors. 1 hey were summoned
to the Cape, where they vindicated
their conduct to the satisfaction of
the Dutch Governor ; yet so malig-
nant were their enemies, that he rec-
ommended the missionaries to delay
their return till a more favorable op-
portunity. That opportunity was un-
expectedly afforded by the capture of
Cape Town ; which was no sooner
effected, than the General, Sir David
Bairdj sent for Dr. Vanderkemp,
whom he treated in the most cordial
manner. Shortly after, full permis-
sion was granted to resume the care
of the congregation al Bethelsdorp,
where the doctor arrived. March 21st, j
1806. Mr. Read, who was desired
by Sir David Baird to return by sea,
was preserved from the most iminent
danger of being shipwrecked on the
coast of Caffraria, and providentially
reached the settlement in safety. The
efforts of Messrs. I'lbricht, Tromp,
and Erasmus Smith, having been
greatly blessed in the absence of Dr.
V. and Mr. R., the mission was
flourishing; and a valuable coadjutor
had been found in Mrs. Smith, who
formerly lived at Rodezand, and had
devoted herself to the instruction of
the heathen. The missionaries were
received by the r beloved Hocks with
the most enthusiastic tokens of joy.
•• Even the old 1 tottentol women, who
could scarcely leave their houses,
made their appearance," says Mr.
Read, '.' on this occasion, to join the
general acclamation of clapping of
hands; and I was almost afraid of
being smothered by their caresses."
In 1811, Messrs. Whinner, Verg-
liost. Bartlett, and Coner, (a convert-
ed black from Demerara,) were added
to the laborers at this settlement, Dr.
Vanderkemp having long contempla-
ted a mission to Madagascar; but, in
the midst of his anticipations of re-
moval to a new sphere, lie was sum-
moned to the enjoyment of eternal rest.
On the 20th of March, 1H13, the
Rev. John Campbell, who had kindly
undertaken, in behalf of the L. M. S.
to visit S. Africa, arrived at Bethols-
74
BET
BET
dorp, and beheld a much greater de-
gree of civilization than he had ex-
pected. He found many of the na-
tives exercising the business of
smiths, carpenters, sawyers, basket-
makers, brickmakers, thatchers,
coopers, lime-burners, mat-manufac-
turers, stocking makers, tailors, &e.
&c. Cultivation was also much ex-
tended, and the stock had greatly in-
creased. The effects of religion were
likewise displayed in the existence
and prosperity of benevolent institu-
tions formed among the Hottentots.
They had a fund for the sick and in-
digent, which amounted to 230 rix-
dollars ; and they had recently pro-
posed erecting a house for the recep-
tion of part of their poor. They had
also a common fund tor the purpose
of improving the settlement, amount-
ing to 130 dollars, and about, 30 head
of cattle ; and, in addition to this,
they had contributed, during the pre-
ceding 1:2 months, the sum of 70 dol-
lars in aid of the L. M. 6'.
The colonial government having
demanded the payment of taxes, and
u remonstrances," says Mr. Read, in
a letter dated April 9,1815, "having
proved in vain, the only alternative
was for our people to exert themselves
to the utmost in order to raise the
money. Accordingly, they dispersed
themselves, and applied themselves,
some to hewing and sawing timber;
and others to beating bark and burn-
ing charcoal. The smith, the wheel-
wright, the carpenter, &c. all exert-
ed themselves to comply with the de-
mand made on them and their poorer
relations, so that at the appointed
time the tax was paid, amounting to
3001) rix dollars, or about £7H0. And.
on the following day, a regular .in.r-
iUiary Society was established for this
settlement, in consequence of many
of the natives having long expressed
a desire to do something more for the
cause of Christ than they had hitherto
done. Twelve of the members were
chosen to form a committee, and sub-
scriptions were immediately made to
the amount of 800 rix dollars, or about
£100." In the same year, a general
awakening took place; and, in a
short time, 50 persons were added to
the church, among whom was the
son of a Caffre chief, who had been
a ringleader of the young people in
their follies. His conversion made a
deep impression on the minds of
many, especially of his companions.
Affecting scenes took place at some
of their public meetings : the greater
part of the assembly being bathed in
tears, and crying for mercy ; while
the believing Hottentots wept for joy,
on beholding so many turned from
darkness to light.
In 1622, the former reed houses
were removed, and streets formed, the
houses of which were arranged in
regular rows. A public shop or store
was opened for the sale of goods.
The Hottentots had become contrac-
tors with the government to convey
stores from Algoa .Bay to Graham's
Town. The agents appointed at the
two places were likewise Hottentots,
all of whom acquitted themselves to
the perfect satisfaction of their re-
spective officers. And besides sup-
porting themselves by their own in-
dustry, the Hottentots of Bethelsdorp
paid, in the course of a few months,
7000 dollars, or about £580 sterling,
for a farm called Hankey farm, sit-
uated on the Chamtoos River ; built
a school-house nearly equal in value
to that sum ; and in man)' instances,
erected houses for themselves. — At
this period Mr. Kitchingman was the
missionary, and the schools were un-
der the superintendence of Mr. and
Mrs. Monro.
In the following year, the new
school-house was finished. A range
of alms-houses, 17 in number, had
been erected, by the labor and at the
expense of Hottentots. The mer-
chants' store succeeded beyond all
expectation. The contract with gov-
ernment afforded seasonable relief
under privations arising from want
of corn seed and of genial weather.
They were also further assisted by
profits derived from a species of aloe,
which Dr. Vanderkemp supposed, in
1810, would require a Herculean ef-
fort to induce them to gather. Every
Monday, by unanimous consent, was
appropriated by the people to public
labor, when all the men in the village
engaged in the execution of some
work for the common benefit.
The Sabbath school was also pros-
perous. Dr. Philip says — " The peo-
ple meet at 8 o'clock in the morning,
and in the afternoon. Here all is ac-
75
BET
BET
tivity : the wives of the missionaries,
and the daughters of others belong-
ing to the institution, with the Messrs.
Kemp the merchants, are all engag-
ed ; and it is a delightful sight to see
all ages, from childhood to gray hairs,
under such superintendence, conning
over their lessons, from the A Ji (' to
the most advanced classes, reading
the most difficult parts of the sacred
Scriptures without the aid of spelling.
There is scarcely any thing at Beth-
elsdorp I take more pleasure in than
this school. Here we see all the en-
ergies of the institution, all the tal-
ents of the station, in full exercise ;
and it is truly affecting to behold
children of 7 and 10 years of age
(which is frequently the case) acting
as monitors to classes of aged people3,
from 40 to 70 years of acre."
His Majesty's Commissioners of
Inquiry arrived at Bethelsdorp on the
28th of Dec, accompanied by their
secretary and a gentleman of the
colony. They attended divine ser-
vice at the mission chapel, when Mr.
Kitchingman preached from Psalm
exxvi. 3 — The Lord hath dour great
things for vs, whereof we ore 3 can read
both English and Dutch. Adult
Sunday scholars during the year, 260.
Young Sunday scholars 160. Iniant
scholars 3(1. Distributed 23 Bibles. 67
Testaments, 700 Tracts, and 1U0 El-
ementary Books. The loss of cattle
to the value of £450 through the long
continued drought, has led to a dimi-
nution of the population. More than
100 families have removed to the neu-
tral Territory, between the Fish
and Keiskaniuia rivers.
The Rev. Dr. Philip, superinten-
dant of the missions of tbe L. M. S.
in South Africa, has recently returned
to his labors from a visit to England.
He was received with enthusiastic
joy by the Hottentots. Mr. Holland,
one of the French missionaries, gives
the following account of a public
dinner with which the Hottentots of
Bethelsdorp greeted Dr. Philip.
'• The School House alone was large
enough to contain all the guests;
who, if we include the children,
amounted to about 250. At three in
the afternoon, the bell announced that
all was ready ; and. at this signal, we
directed Our steps Inwards the School.
The first thing that struck me, on
entering the room, was two long ta-
bles, one with eighty dishes, the oth-
er with forty, containing different
kinds of meat and vegetables, all
dressed in the English manner. That
which next drew our attention was
the clothes of the Hottentots, which
were much better made than those
of our peasants in France : most of
the men wore cloth clothes of differ-
ent colors : some had short jackets,
cotton browsers, and waistcoats of
striped calico. The women were
clothed in printed cotton, white stock-
ings, and black shoes : the most dis-
tinguished were those who waited at
table, who had small silk handker-
chiefs; and all had silk or red and yel-
low cotton handkerchiefs round their
heads, very neatly put on. The boys
who waited had n 1! w bite t n i wsers. blue
waistcoats, and black cravats : they had
a napkin under their arm or upon their
76
BET
BEY
shoulder. The cleanliness of those
who waited at table, the good quality ol
the different meats winch were serv-
ed, and the harmless gaiety which the
repast inspired, were well calculated
to remove the repugnance which is
felt in Europe, when we speak oi
dining with Hottentots. But what
struck us more than all, was the
promptitude and skilfulness of the
boys and girls who waited at table,
whether they changed the plates,
handed the bread, poured out the bev-
erage, or helped the dishes : they ran.
crossed, passed, and repassed one
another, and acquitted themselves
with as much dexterity as the waiters
at the hotels of London or Paris.
You will perhaps think, after all I
have told you of this dinner, that we
were entirely occupied with our Hot-
tentots in eating and drinking : but
you mistake ; lor at the same time a
scene way passing before us which
raised our thoughts above material
things. We had scarcely begun din-
ner, when thirty young girls enter-
ed, decked in their holiday dress, and
placed themselves on a little gallery
at the end of the room : they soon
began to sing in chorus, English and
Dutch hymns. Nothing could be
more sweet and melodious than their
voices, for the Hottentots are natural-
ly musicians. 1 have heard children
of four or live years old sing diff
accompaniments perfectly ; and they
have, in general, so decided a taste
for music, that they will sing a whole
day without fatigue. We were de-
lighted to hear these young girls
sing the praises of their Creator ami
Redeemer, Our souls rose to Cud :
we quite forgot our dinner, to give
vent to the many feelings to which
such a scene gave birth in our hearts.
When the young girls had ceased, all
tbeassembly sang a hymn of thanks.
Soon after, the little children of
the Infant School entered, and rang-
ed themselves in a circle in the midst
of the room, and commenced their
exercises under the conduct of a
little Monitor. Arithmetic, the prin-
ciples of reading, geometry, mechan-
ical arts, &c, all was executed sing-
ing : their motions were appropriated
to the words, and the most perfect
measure and harmony were observed.
We were delighted to see them ; and
*G
we could not sufficiently admire such
a science reduced to a practical sys-
tem, the execution of which is so
easy : in effect, this is one of the
most philosophic-ill and useful discov-
eries which English genius has ever
made. Children are, in this manner,
brought up with gentleness : their
moral and intellectual faculties are
developed: they acquire the princi-
ples of social life ; and their minds
are prepared to receive, at a later pe-
riod, a more extended and enlarged
education. Constraint is never em-
ployed in this school, and the infants
never feel that dislike which is gen-
erally seen in children when at their
lessons. They go to school with joy,
and at their own free will ; even the
youngest, forgetting the bosom of
their mothers, cry to go. and join their
songs, with those of their little com-
panions ; and in going out of school,
not contented with what they have
done dining their lesso'ns, they cheer
the village with their songs, and re-
peat everywhere what they have
learned. Dr Philip, addressing him-
self to the parents of the children,
who were present, said — •• Let the
lathers who do not love their chil-
dren visit this school : their hearts
will then melt, and they will be con-
ed to love them. Let the moth-
ers, who feel no tendernes for them,
and who know not how to make them
obey but with the rod, come here, and
they will learn that neither the rod
nor constraint is necessary." Many
shed tears ; and this sight, joined to
that of the children before us, pre-
sented the most interesting and
touching scene."
BETHESDA, a missionary station
of the United Brethren in St. Kitt's,
me of the West India Islands. Mis-
sionaries, iloeh and Seitz.
BEULAH, a station of the L.M.S.
on Borabora . one of the Society Islands.
BEY ROUT, a city of Syria, at the
foot of Mount Lebanon. It is pleas-
antly situated on the western side of
a large bay. in 33° 49' N. lat., and
35° 50' E. Ion. It has a fertile soil,
and is abundantly furnished witli
good water from the springs, which
flow from the adjacent hills. It was
anciently called Berytus, from which
the idol Baalberith is supposed to
have had its name. The houses are
77
BIR
IilR
built of mud. and of a soft, sandy,
crumbling stone ; and arc dark, damp,
and inconvenient. Ships are forced
to lie at anchor at the eastern extrem-
ity of the Bay, about 2 m. from the
city, as the port is choked with sand,
and pillars of granite. Mount Leba-
non is at a short distance on the e;ist.
and affords a pleasant resort for the
summer. On the south is a large and
beautiful plain, varied by small hills,
which are covered with orange, palm,
lemon, olive, pine, and mulberry trees.
On the N. and N. W. Beyrout is en-
tirely open to the sea. Beyrout is the
great emporium of all who dwell on
the mountains. Since the residence
of the English Consul, in the place,
the trade has greatly increased. Be-
sides 3 large mosques and several small
ones, the city contains a Roman
Catholic, a Maronite, a Greek and a
Catholic-Greek Church. The pop-
ulation is supposed to be 5000.
In 1823, Rev. Messrs. Jonas Kin the sea, and was drown-
ed. In November, two natives,
Moung Thahlah and Moung Byaa,
were baptized. In March, 1&20, Mr.
and Mrs. Colman proceeded to Chit-
gagong. to establish a mission. In
July 1822. Mr. C. fell a martyr to
his missionary zeal. In the latter
part of 1821. Mrs. Judson, on account
of ill health, sailed for her native land
by way of England. In December.
1822, Rev. Jonathan D. Price, M. D^
and his wife, joined Mr. Judson at
Rangoon. Mrs. Judson arrived at
New York, on the 25th of September,
1822. In the latter part of lrt23, she
returned to Binnah in company with
Mr. Jonathan Wade and his wife.
The missionaries now met with en-
couraging success. Eighteen con-
verts had been baptized, when their
prospects were overclouded by the
war in which the Birmans were en-
gaged with the British. During
nearly two years, the missionir es
suffered ahmst incredible hardships.
For 19 months, Mr. Judson was a
prisoner. On the 24th of October.
1826, Mrs. Judson died. At the close
of 1829, 26 persons had been baptized,
and with one or two exceptions, had
evinced the sincerity of their profes-
sion by an upright deportment. The
following table will give, in a con-
densed form several interesting facts.
View of the Birman Mission
AUli
IVKD
IN
B1R-
UAH.
July
1813.
Oct.
18i6.
Sept
.1810.
Dec.
1821.
Dec.
1823.
Dec
1825.
Jan.
1830.
Nov
1830.
Feb.
1831.
Emh
arked
Oct.
1831.
Oct. 1826.
July, 1822.
Aug. 1819.
Feb. 1828.
i\Iay,1822.
Feb. 1831.
Died.
A. Judson. )
Ann 11 . Judson, )
G. H. Hough, )
Hough, S
J Colman, "j
E. VV. fcolman, [
E. VV. Wheelock
E. W. Wheelock J
J D. Price, ;
— Price. \
J. Wade, ;
I) B. L. Wade, )
(i. D. Buardman, }
S. H lioardman, )
( '. Bennett, )
S. Bennett, ]
E. Kincaid, ")
Kincaid, !
F. Mason,
Mason, j
J T Jones, )
Join's, )
O. T. Culler, )
Cutler, )
The present state of the mission
will be learned from the ensuing let-
ter from Mr. Judson, dated Rangoon,
March 4, 1831.
" I can spare time to write a few
lines only, having a constant press of
Missionary work on hand; add to
which, that the weather is dreadful-
ly oppressive at this season. Poor
Boardman has just died under it, and
Mrs. Wade is nearly dead. — Brother
Wade and myself are now the only
men in the mission that can speak
and write the language, and we have
a population of above ten millions of
perishing souls before us. I am per-
suaded that the only reason why all
the dear friends of Jesus in America,
do not come forward in the support
of missions, is mere want of informa-
tion, (such information as they would
obtain by taking any of the periodical
publications). If they could only see
and know half what I do, they would
give all their property, and their per-
sons too.
<; The great annual festival is just
past, during which multitudes come
from the remotest parts of the coun-
79
BIR
BOG
try, to worship at the great Shway
Dagong Pagoda, in this place, where
it is believed that several real hairs
of Guadama are enshrined. During
the festival, 1 have given awaj nearfj
10,000 tracts, giving to none but those
who ask. 1 presume there have been
six thousand applications at the house.
— Some come two or three months
journey, from the borders of Siam
and China. — •■ Sir. we hear that there
is an eternal hell. We are afraid of
it. Do give us a writing thai will
tell us how to escape it." Others
come from the frontiers of Cassay, a
hundred miles north of Ava. — " Sir.
we have seen a writing that tells
about an eternal God. Are you the
man than u'ives away such writings
If so, pray give lis one. for we want
to know the truth before we die."
Others come from the interior of the
country, where the name of Jesus
Christ is a little known, — " Are you
Jesus Christ's man ? Give us a
writingthat tells about Jesus Christ."
Brother Bennett works day and night
at press ; but he is unable to supply
us; for the call is great at Maul-
mein and Tavoy as well as here, and
his types are very poor, and he has
no efficient help. The fact is. that
we are very weak, and have to com-
plain that hitherto we have not
well supported from home. It is most
distressing to find, when we are al-
most worn out, and are sinking, one
after another, into the grave, thai
many of our brethren in Christ at
home are just as hard and immovable
as rocks ; just as cold and repulsive
as the mountains of ice in the polar
seas. But whatever they do. we
cannot sit still, and see the dear Bir-
mans, flesh and blood like ourselves,
and like ourselves possessed of im-
mortal souls, that will shine forever
in heaven, or burn forever in hell —
we cannot see them go down to per-
dition, without doing our very utmost
to save them. And thanks be to
God, our labors are not in vain. We
have three lovely churches, and about
two hundred baptized converts, and
some are in glory. A spirit of reli-
gious inquiry is extensively spreading
throughout the country, and the signs
of the times indicate that the great
renovation of Birmah is drawing
near. Oh, if we had about twenty
more versed in the language, and
means to spread schools, and tracts,
and Bibles, to any extent, how happy
I should be. But those rocks, and
those icy mountains have crushed us
down for many years. However, I
must not leave my work to write let-
ters. It is seldom that 1 write a letter
home, except my journal, ami that I
am obliged to do. 1 took up my pen
merely to acknowledge your kind-
ness, and behold ! have scratched out
a long letter, which I hope you will
excuse, and believe me,
'• In haste your affectionate brother
in Christ. A. Ji dson."
For further particulars sec Muid-
mein and Tavoy.
BLEST-TOWN, a station of the
.',. .'•/. S". on the island Eimeo, one of
Georgian islands, in the Pacific ocean.
Alexander Simpson. missionary.
Elijah Armitage, artizan. Sec Robij's
i
BLACKTOWN, see Madras.
BOGL1PORE, a town -ill I in. N.
by W. of Calcutta, and '2 m. S. of the
Ganges, •■ Boglipore, as an European
station (says the archdeacon of Cal-
cutta), is midway between Berham-
pore and Dinapore. the nearest sta-
tion where a. chaplain resides. There
are only about 2(1 European < 'hristians
of all descriptions at Boglipore ; but
westward. Monghyr little more than
I!',) m. ; northward. Purneah, about
(it); and eastward. Malda, from 70 to
80. At each of these stations are
civil and military servants of the
government; and in these districts
are many families of indigo planters,
who would occasionally visit Bogli-
pore for thi' services of a clergyman;
or these stations might be visited,
with little trouble and expense, in the
cold season, by a clergyman, to the
great comfort of these residents and
others."
With a view to the superintend-
ence of native schools, Boglipore of-
Fera considerable advantages ; there
being no one large town in which the
inhabitants reside, but several bazars,
within a circumference of t; or 8 m.
containing about 15,000 people.
Boglipore is particularly interest-
ing, as the head-quarters of the dis-
trict which includes the Rajemahel
Hills, containing a population of a
totally different kind from the inhah-
80
HINDOO PAGODA.
DAGON PAGODA IN BIRiUAH.
[Page 80.]
BOG
BOG
itants of tlio plains. These hills are
a separate cluster, surrounded by a
level cultivated country on all sides.
The Board, in one of their reports,
gives the following views relative to
the people and the mission : —
" The people who inhabit these
hills are distinct from the Hindoos ;
their customs, religion, language, and
features, bear no resemblace to those
who live around them. They have
man}' religious ceremonies, and are
extremely superstitious, but liberal
in their opinions of those who dirler
from them. As these people have no
distinction of castes among them, the
success, Mr. Christian, the missionary
trusts, will lie great and decisive. The
present obstacles exist in their lan-
guage, which lias no written charac-
ter ; and all the aids to be obtained
in that country, are very insufficient
to remove these difficulties ; he is en-
gaged, at present, in writing a voca-
bulary. He is anxious, if possible, to
go amoncr those people in December,
which is the best time for visiting
them ; when he purposes to establish
schools in different parts of the hills.
as aids to his higher views. He gets
on so slowly with his work of prepar-
ation, that he almost fears at that
time he shall fall short of the requisite
qualifications ; as it would be desira-
ble to give them some portions of
Scripture in their own language,
which he purposes writing in the
Nagree character. He has been vis-
ited by some of their chiefs, to whom
he mentioned his wishes to commu-
nicate better knowledge among them
than they had hitherto received : they
seem to be pleased with this mark of
consideration ; and observed, that
they would forward his views, by di-
recting the children of their respec-
tive villages to attend the schools
when'erected.
M The hills, from their insalubrity,
are only to be approached three
months in the year ; and his residence
for the other months has been fixed at
the civil station of Boglipore, with
directions to perform the clerical du-
ties of it. The gentlemen of the sta-
tion have shown him the kindest at-
tentions ; and, being chiefly of the
church of England, are regular in
their attendance on divine woiship.
He has also received instructions to
make occasional visits to the invalid
station at Monghyr ; this station be-
ing destitute of the services of a cler-
gyman, the bishop directed him to go
there once a month. On leaving
Calcutta, he proceeded, in the first
instance, to Monghyr ; when a reg-
ular attendance on the services of the
church was observed by a number ex-
ceeding 70. But as the facilities
which offered, to obtain an acquaint-
ance with the Hill language, were
greater at Boglipore, it made that of
greater consequence as a settled resi-
dence."
The committee of public instruc-
tion appropriated 3600 rupees per
annum to the support of a government
school at Bhagulpore, or Boglipore.
In a volume published by .Mr. Charles
Lushington, of the Bengal civil ser-
vice, on religious, charitable, and be-
nevolent institutions connected with
Calcutta, the author states the allow-
ance to be 400 rupees per month, and
wives the following particulars : —
° .. rr:: • • i JL t_ui:,u-J ».„
" tins scnooi was esuumtutvu uj
government, for the purpose of in-
structing the recruits and children of
the corps denominated Hill Rang-
ers, in the Hindoostanee language,
and the elements of Arithmetic. It
is also open to the children of the
Hill chiefs ; so that there is every
just reason to expect that the institu-
tion is calculated to strengthen the
efficiency of the corps of Hill Ran-
gers, and to promote civilization
among the rude tribes from which it
is embodied. The number of pupils
averages about 200 ; at a late exami-
nation many exhibited a creditable
proficiency. Captain Graham, with
whom the project of the school orig-
inated, has compiled a vocabulary of
the language spoken by the Boglipore
mountaineers, which is conjectured
to bear a close affinity with that of
the Bheels."
BOGUE TOWN, a station of the
L. M. 8., in Taiarapu, or smaller pen-
insula, Georgian Islands.
The Rev. Mr. Crook settled here,
at the request of the inhabitants, at
the end of 1823 ; and soon had a
congregation of about 500, a church
of 47 members, and a flourishing
school. In September 1830, Mr.
Crook, and his family removed to the
colony of New South Wales, on ac-
81
BOM
BOM
count of the enfeebled state of his
own, and of Mrs. Crook's health,
their large family, and the difficulty
of making suitable provision for
them in the islands. When the last
accounts were transmitted there were
148 men and 123 females united in
church fellowship, with 12 who were
candidates for admission. The aver-
age attendance at the chapel, which
would afford comfortable accommoda-
tion for 800, was 750. The scholars
in the girl's school amounted to 180,
of whom about 100 regularly attend-
ed. The boy's school contained 100
whose attendance was less regular.
The male adults under daily instruc-
tion were 220; females 179.
BOMBAY, a small island near the
W. coast, Hindoostan, about 7 m.
long and 1 wide, near the fort, con-
taining a very strong and capacious
fortress, a large and populous city of
the same name, a dock-yard, and ma-
rine arsenal. It has a very spacious
and safe harbor ; was ceded to the
English, by the Portuguese, in 1662;
and was chartered to the East India
Company, who retained the posses-
sion, in 1668. Toleration is granted
to persons of every religious profes-
sion. The population has been esti-
mated at 220,000 ; but a late census
gives 161,550, of the following clas-
ses : — British, 4,300; native Chris-
tians, i. e. Portuguese, Catholics and
Armenians. 1 1 .GOO ; .lews 800 ; Mo-
hammedans. 28,000; Parsees, 13,150;
Hindoos, 103.800. The Hindoos
generally speak the Mahratta ; the
Parsees the Guzarattee. The climate
is unhealthy, and the water brack-
ish. Bombay has an extensive
commerce with the neighboring
continent and the fertile island of
Salsette.
Bombay is a city at the S. E.
end of the above island, and one of
the three presidencies of the English
East India Company, by which their
oriental territories are governed. It
has a strong and capacious fort, a
dock-yard, and marine arsenal Here
the finest merchant ships are built,
and all of teak, supplied chiefly from
Bassein. The inhabitants are of sev-
eral nations, and very numerous.
This city commands the entire trade
of the N. W. coast of India, and that
of the gulf of Persia. It is 156 m.
S. of Surat. E. long. 72° 55', N. lat.
L8 55'.
The Rev. Gordon I full, missionary,
and Mr. James Garrett, printer, from
the American Board of Commission-
ers for Foreign Missions, commenced
their labors here in 1813.
This was the first station establish-
ed by the Board. The first mission-
aries, Bev. Messrs. ,\V well, Hall, Nott,
Jndson, and Rice, sailed Feb. L812;
and, after various wanderings and
disappointments, Messrs. Hall and
Nott arrived at Bombay in about a
year, and were joined by Mr. Newell
the year1 following; before which time,
Mrs. Newell died at the Isle of France.
Mr. Judson and his wife, and Mr.
Rice, became Baptists in Bengal, and
left the connexion ; and Mr. and
Mrs. Nott returned to America, on
account of his health, in 1815. About
this time Messrs. Hall and Newell,
the only missionaries at this station,
began to instruct the natives in the
principles of Christianity, and to
translate the Scriptures and tracts in-
to the Mahratta language ; they also
established a promising school for
European and half-caste children ;
and, from the first, preached to such
as understood English. Bev. Hora-
tio Bardwett and his wife arrived
Nov. 1, 181G: about the same time a
printing-press was procured from
Calcutta, which he was competent to
manage ; and another valuable addi-
tion was made to the mission, by the
marriage of Mr. Hall to an English
lady, who had acquired a knowledge
of the Hindoostanee, one of the prin-
cipal languages spoken at Bombay.
In Feb. 1818, Rev. Messrs. Allen
d runs and John Nichols, with their
wives, and Miss Philomela Thurston,
joined the mission; and, in March
following, Miss T. was married to Mr.
Newell. In Jan. 1821, Mr. and Mrs.
Bard well left the station and embark-
ed for America, on account of his ill
health ; and Mr. Newell died May
30th of the same year. A few weeks
previous to this. Mr. Garrett arrived.
He married the widow of Mr.
Newell. In 1822, Mrs. Graves em-
barked for America, for the recovery
of her health. She sailed for Bombay,
with Rev. Edmund Frost and his
wife, in Sept. 1823.
Mr. Nichols died Dec. 9, 1624, Mr.
82
BOM
BON
Frost Oct. 18, 1825, Mr. Hall, March
20, 1826. Mrs. Hall soon after came
to this country where she now re-
sides. Mrs. Nichols removed to Cey-
lon, as the wife of Mr. Knight, an
English missionary ; and Mrs. Frost,
alsOj as the wife of Mr. Woodward of
the American mission. In November
and December, 1827, Rev. Messrs. 1).
O. Allen, Cyrus Stone, and their
wives, and Miss Cynthia Farrar, join-
ed the mission ; Messrs. H. Read,
Wm. Ramsey, and Win. Hervey, in
the early part of 1831. Mrs. Allen
died on' the 5th Feb. 1831, Mrs. Her-
vey on the 3d of May and Mr. Gar-
rett, on the 6th of May following.
Mrs. Garrett has returned to this coun-
try.
We give the following facts in re-
gard to the present state of the mis-
sion.
•• The native attendance at the
chapel lias somewhat increased. The
schools, of which there were 17 for
hoys ami L8for girls, comprise about.
1,000 boys, and not far from 500
girls.
•• Seventy-eight of the bovs had
Mohammedan parents, and 130 were
of the Jewish origin. Ten of the
boys' schools are in different villa-
ges on the continent ; the others, with
all the female schools, are on the
island of Rombay. It is an interest-
ing fact, that most of the schools on
the continent are under the instruc-
tion of Jewish teachers, who disallow
the observance of heathenish customs
in their schools. These schools exert
a favorable influence on the character
of the villages where they are situa-
ted, and the missionaries justly regard
them as so many lights burning
amidst the deep spiritual gloom which
covers the country. They are an im-
portant means of preparing the way
for the publication of the gospel,
whether that publication be made
through the medium of conversation,
preaching, or the press.
■■ Six of the female schools are pat-
ronized by the Bombay district com-
mittee of the Society for Promoting
Christian Knowledge.
The amount of printing executed at
the mission press during 1820 and
until Nov. 20th, 1830, is exhibited in
the following table.
In 1829,
In 1830,
Copies. Pages.
2(5,000 1 ,087,000
35,800 1,130,700
In Mahratta, 61,800 2.223,700
In English, 41,720 772,501
Total,
103,520 2,996,201
Or nearly 3,000,000 of pages in lit-
tle more than twenty-two months.
The whole amount of printing execu-
ted at Rombay from April 1817 to the
close of 1^30, was about 10,000,000 of
pages.
Only about 10,000 of the above
mentioned 103,520 copies were print-
ed at the expense of the mission. The
British and Foreign Bible Society
and its Auxiliary at Bombay defrayed
the expense of printing the scriptures
in Mahratta ; and the Bombay Aux-
iliary Tract Society, which was or-
ganized four years ago, paid the cost
of tracts for gratuitous distribution.
Some of the natives, and among
them three brahmins, profess to be
serious inquirers into the truth of the
Christian religion, and hopes are en-
tertained concerning a few. that thev
have been renovated by the Spirit of
God.
The number of boys' schools is now
20; and of scholars. 1200,
The District committee of the C. K.
S. have 0 boys schools under their
care ; one of these has been lately
opened at Bhooj, in the province of
Cutoh. The committee have also
undertaken the expense of G of the
native female schools, conducted by
ladies of the American Mission. The
P. B. and H. S. have furnished Portu-
guese prayer-books and homilies.
The R. T. S. in one year sent to the
Bombay Auxilliary 72 reams of pa-
per, and 5200 English publications.
Books were sold in the same time to
the amount of £2(10. In 2 years pre-
ceding May 1830, 13,000 volumes had
been published by the native Educa-
tion Society, 25 school masters were
ready to enter on their labors. The
S. M. S. employ Mr. John Wilson as
missionary. Mr. Stevenson, while in
Bombay, baptized two Brahmins. He
has now crone to the Concan.
BONSTOLLAH, a station of the
B. .If. S. eastward of Calcutta, C. C.
Aratoon, missionary, 9 have been bap-
83
BOO
BOR
tized, and there are 60 inquirers ; 2 of
the baptized died in peace ; much
persecution is encountered. A school
of 50 boys and an evening school, for
adults, prospers.
BOOJEE GURB, a village 40 m.
from Chunar, India. A Brahmin has
done much good in this village by the
distribution of tracts. Mr. Bowley of
the C. M. S. at Chunar says (Oct.
1830) " I have no1 before seen such
an instance as this of one being so
evidently taught without the help of
man."
BOOTSCHNAAP, a station of the
W. M. S. among the Bootsuannas,
north of the yellow river, South Afri-
ca; established in 182-i. T. L. Hodg-
son, missionary. Congregations, 150
to 200 on the Sabbath, 80 to 100 on
week days, members 23, scholars 100.
BOUDINOT, a station of the A.
B. C. F. M. among the Osage Indians,
40 miles from Union. This latter
place is on the Grand R. 25 m. N. of
its entrance into the Arkansas, and
700 above the junction of the Arkan-
sas and Mississippi. Rev. N. B. Dodge,
and Mrs. D. are missionaries at Bou-
dinot. See, Osugcs.
BORABORA, one of the Society
islands ; it lies about 4 leagues N. VV.
of Taha. W. long 151° 52', N. lat.
16° 32'. It has one harbor for ship-
ping. In its centre is a very lolly
double-peaked mountain ; its eastern
side appears almost wholly barren,
but the western part is more fertile ;
and a low border around the whole
is and, together with the islets in its
reef, are productive and populous.
The inhabitants were formerly noted
for more daring ferocity than any of
the neighboring i-landers, all of
whom, at one time, they subjugated.
This island renounced idolatry with
the rest of the Society islands, in the
year 1810, and many of the natives
were long very desirous that a mis-
sionary should settle among them.
To meet their wishes, the Rev. Mr.
Orsmond, from the L. M. S. left Raia-
tea on the 13th of Nov. 1820. The
natives received him with much cor-
diality, and soon after commenced
the building of a place of worship.
and also of better habitations. The
chape was opened in Jan. 1822.
" The spot selected for this settle-
ment," say the deputation, " is une-
qualled by any other on the island.
It is on the western side of the great
central mountain, extending along
its base, and is upwards of 13 fur-
longs in length, parallel with the
winding shore. In front is a fine
harbor, in which several hundred
ships might lie at anchor with perfect
safety, in all weathers. On the west
side of this beautiful bay is the long
island Tobura, and two small coral
islets ; where is an opening through
the reef, with the island of Maupiti
in full view, at the distance of 35 or
40 m. A more beautiful and suitable
situation cannot be imagined ; while
a rich border of low land, and some
valleys near, afford sufficient garden-
ground to the people for raising the
food common to the country."
The missionary, Mr. Piatt, is en-
couraged with prospects of increasing
usefulness. The injurious effect of •
the heretical visionaries, who had dis-
turbed the peace. and retarded the pros-
perity of the station, were disappear-
ing. The indifference of the people
was succeeded by renewed energy in
the cause of religion, and by temporal
improvement. The place of worship,
which had been demolished by a
storm, had been rebuilt. There had
been a great mortality, especially
among the children and very aged
persons. Several of the latter, who
were members of the church, held
fast their profession to the end of
life.
BORNEO, next to New Holland,
the largest island in the world, is
about 800 m. long, and 700 broad,
with a population estimated at from
3,000,000 to 5.000.000. Lon. 100° to
110° E. ; lat. 7° N. to 4° 20' S. Its
central parts have never been explor-
ed by Europeans, and the insalubrity
of its climate has prevented them
from frequenting its shores. The
island is often devastated by volca-
noes and earthquakes. Though situ-
ated under the equator, the heat is
not excessive, being moderated by
the sea and mountain breezes, and by
the rains, which are incessant from
November till May. Diamonds are
found in this country of great value.
One of the native princes owns a
diamond, which is estimated at
1,200,000 dollars. Mohammedanism
is the prevailing religion among the
84
BOS
BUE
inhabitants of the coast, who are Ma-
lays, Javanese, &c. The Diaks are
the most peculiar inhabitants, and the
most numerous, covering the whole
island of Borneo, with a considerable
portion ofthe Celebes. Their manners
are ferocious to the last degree. Pro-
curing- /tends seems to be the great
business and amusement of both chiefs
and people. They are a finely form-
ed race, and it is supposed, would
welcome the visits of white men.
Mr. Dal ton, an Englishman, as it ap-
pears, by the Singapore Chronicle,
recently spent nearly two years on
tlie island.
BOSJESVELD, sometimes called
Kramer's District, in the district of
Tulbagh, about 40 in. from Cape
Town.
In 1817, the Rev. Cornelius Kra-
mer, of the L. M. N.. was employed
in preaching to the slaves, Hottentots,
and colonists, who greatly needed his
assistance. Mr. K., who is the only
survivor of the first missionaries sent
out to Africa in 1700. of which num-
ber was the late Dr. Vanderkemp.
continues to labor to the present time
with the same diligence and devoted-
ness as have always characterized
him. " The labors of our excellent
missionary. Mr. Kramer." say the
Directors of the London Missionary
Society, " being altogether of an itin-
erant nature, do not admit ofthe same
mode of reporting, as is practicable
with the rest ofthe society's stations.
Dr. Phillip states, that the favorable
change, which has been effected in
Mr. Kramer's district, is agreeably
surprising. He preaches in all the
neighboring villages and huts, with
much acceptance.
BRA INERD, formerly Chickamau-
gah, in Chickamaugah district, a
Cherokee nation, about 30 m. from
the N. W. corner of Georgia, in an
easterly direction, 2. m. within the
chartered limits of Tennessee, on the
western side of Chickamaugah creek,
which is navigable to Brainerd, being
15 m. from its confluence with the
Tennessee. It is nearly equi-distant.
from the eastern and western extrem-
ities of the Cherokee country, and
perhaps 25 or 30 m. from the northern
limit, which is the mouth of the Hi-
wassee. It lies 350 m. N. W. of
Augusta, Georgia, 150 S. E. of Nash-
ville, 110 S. W. of Knoxville, Ten
nessee, about 2 in. N. E. of the road
from Augusta to Nashville. W. Ion.
86°, N. hit. 35°.
The first mission of the Ji. B. C.
F. M. among the Indians was com-
menced in this place in Jan. 1-17.
A church was organized in Septem-
ber of the same year. Catharine
Brown was the first fruit of mission-
ary labor. The missionary family at
this station now are John C. Els-
worth, teacher and superintendent of
secular concerns; John Vail, farmer;
Ainsworth E. Blount, farmer and
mechanic ; Henry Parker, miller ; —
with their wives. Miss Delight Sar-
gent, teacher. The church has been
in a flourishing state, previously to
the political troubles in which the
nation are now involved. See Cher-
ohces,
BOUJAH, a village near Smyrna,
Asia Minor, where all the English
families of Smyrna generally reside
in the hot season. Mr. Jetter of the
C. M. S. in the summer of lS'.M, es-
tablished a girl's school at Boujah,
which soon numbered between 60
and 70 children. There is a boy's
school supported by the people, which
is, in some measure, under Mr. Jet-
ter's influence.
BRESLAU, the capital of the
duchy of Silesia. E. Ion. 17° 8' ; N.
Lat. 51° 3'. Dr. Neumann, a learned
and respectable Christian Jew, has
here exerted a very favorable influ-
ence.
BRIDGETOWN, a seaport and
capital ofthe island Barbadoes. Lon.
59 40' W.; lat. 13° 5' N. Pop. 15
or 20.000. It has suffered greatly by
fire at three several times. Col. Cod-
rington's college is in this town. A
mission ofthe W. M. S. is established
in this place. Number of members
in 1830, 120. Meetings are held in
the surrounding country. At 3
schools there are 208 scholars.
BROTHERTOWN, a station a-
mong the Seneca Indians, in the
State of New York. See Senecas.
BUDGE-BUDGE, a village near
Calcuttta, where is a catechist ofthe
C. M. S.
BUENOS AYRES, an extensive
country of South America, formerly
belonging to Spain, but since the
declaration of independence, in 1816,
85
BUT
BUL
it has assumed the name of the United
Provinces of South America. It is
bounded N. by Bolivia, E. by Brazil,
S. by Patagonia, S. E. by the Atlantic
Ocean, W. by Chili, and the Pacific
Ocean. It comprehends most of the
valley or basin of the great river La
Plata.
Ilia nos Ayres, the city, is (iti leagues
from the mouth of the La Plata, first
built in the year 1535. Lon. 58° 31'
W. ; hit. 34<3 35' S. Pop. variously
estimated at from 50,000 to 100,000,
From 300 to 400 ships annually enter
the port.
In Oct. 1825, Rev. Messrs. Parvin
and Brigham of the Ji. B. C. F. M.
visited Buenos Ayres. Mr. P. still
resides there. In 1830, he distributed
2000 tracts, besides many Bibles and
Testaments.
BUFF-BAY, a station of the B. M.
S. on the island Jamaica. Here is a
school, with 02 scholars.
BULLOM country, W. Africa, N.
Sierra Leone Colony.
The Bulloms are a numerous peo-
ple, extremely degraded and super-
stitious, and very much addicted to
witchcraft. Among them the tyran-
ny and cruelty of satanical delusions
are most affectingly displayed.
In every town are devil's houses to
guard the place ; and almost every
Bullom-house has some representation
of Satan. Before the devil's houses,
which are small thatched huts, 3 or 4
feet high, the blood of animals is sprin-
kled, a libation of palm wine poured
out, and an offering of fruit and rice
occasionally made. The Bulloms be-
lieve in a state of existence after death,
and erect huts over the graves of the
dead, in which they place a jug or
two to supply the spirits of the de-
ceased with what they want when
they come out, as they suppose they
do, at different times.
In 1818. the Rev. Mr. Nylander,
having resigned his situation as chap-
lain at Sierra. Leone, for the purpose
of commencing a missionary station
among the Bulloms, had fixed his
residence at a place called Yongroo
Pomoli, which is described by the
Rev. C. Bickersteth, as " pleasantly
situated at the mouth of the Sierra
Leone R., nearly opposite to Free
Town, and about 7 miles from it."
Here he opened a school ; and by
the suavity of his manners, and the
consistency of his conduct, so effect-
ually conciliated the respect and es-
teem of the natives, that a considera-
ble Dumber of them were induced to
place their children under his tuition.
I'] ven the king of Bullom entrusted one
of his sons to the care of this excellent
missionary ; but the young prince had
not been long in the seminary before
he died. '; After he was dead," says
Mr. Nylander, ;i the people were
going to ask him, according to their
custom, who had killed him : but 1
was very glad that, alter long reason-
ing in opposition to their opinions,
they were satisfied that he had not
fallen a victim to the arts of any
witch or gregree ; but that God, who
gave him life at first, had now called
him home, to be with him, in a good
and happy place : and I assured his
friends, that if they would begin to
pray to God, they would once more
meet him in that place, and rejoice
with him forever. As I stated my
belief that God had killed him, I was
allowed to bury him, in ' white man's
fashion," and the king gave me a
burying-place separate irom their
own."
" It is lamentable," says the same
writer, in another communication,
" that the Bulloms should have been
left so long without any religious in-
struction. They live in gross dark-
ness, worshipping evil spirits, and
dealing very cruelly with each other,
on account of their superstitious
witchcraft ; which, perhaps, was en-
couraged by the inhuman traffic in
slaves. If any slave ship had been
permitted to appear in the Sierra
Leone R., about 15 or more witches
would have been sold, and sent off
for the coast, since I have been at
Bullom." The following facts will
exhibit some of their superstitions in
an affecting manner.
" A young man, named Jem Kam-
bah, was employed by me, and at-
tended pretty regularly on our family
and public worship. Going one day
to visit his mother, she gave him two
small smooth stones, which she had
laid by for that purpose ; telling him
to wash them every day and rub them
with oil ; and that then they would
take care of him, and he would pros-
per— because they were two good
86
BUL
BUL
spirits. ' Mother,' said he, ' these are
stones, how can these take care of
me? I hear the white man at Ton-
groo Pomoh telling us that God alone
can help as, and that all our gregrees
(charms) are good for nothing. These
stones can do me no good : I will,
therefore, look to God, and beg him
to take care of me.' Thus saying, he
threw the stones in the fire, as un-
worthy of notice.
•• This was a heinous sacrilege ;
and, on his mother acquainting her
friends with it. they sharply reproved
him ; and told him that, by thus act-
ing, he would make the devil angry,
and would bring mischief upon the
country. He assured them, however,
that he would pay no more attention
to any of their customs, hut would
listen to what he heard at Yongroo
Pomoh.
•' One Sabbath, after divine service,
Jem again went to see his mother,
and met the people dancing, and try-
ing some persons for witchcraft. He
told them that it was the Lord's Day.
and that they should not dance, but
go to Yongroo Pomoh, to hear what
the white man had to say. : And
then.' he added, 'you will leave oft*
all dancing and witch-palavers, which
are nothing but the work of the
devil.' This speech, together with
the throwing of the stones into the
fire, affronted them so much, that
they threatened to punish him ; and,
the next morning, he was summoned
before the kin?, and accused of having
made a witch-gun, and concealed it
in his house, for the purpose of kill-
ing and injuring his inmate. Jem
replied — • I never saw a witch-gun.
and d} not know how to make one.
lie, therefore, who told you this, did
not speak the truth.' He was urged
t3 acknowledge it, and then the whole
palaver would have an end. ' No,'
he replied. • I cannot tell a lie merely
to please you.' He was then called
upon to prove his innocence, by rub
bing his arm with a red-hot iron, or
by drinking red water ; but he coolly
replied — • I am no fool, to burn myself
with the hot iron ; and as for the red
water palaver, I shall look in my head
first ;' meaning that he should take
time to consider the matter. He af-
terwards came to me, and told me
the charges which had been brought
against him ; and said, ' I will drink
the red water to clear myself, and to
bring my family out of the blame —
and i hope God will help me.' I
advised him to pray, and to consider
well what he was going to do.
"A day before the trial, Jem was
confined ; and persons of both parties,
his friends and enemies, questioned
him, and urged him to confess every
thing he had done evil. At last the
day came ; he was carried to the
place of execution, stripped of his
clothes, and had some plaintain leaves
tied round his waist. About two tea-
spoonfuls of wiiite rice had been oiven
to him in the morning ; and if this
rice were thrown up with the red
water, it was to prove him innocent.
Jem now ascended the scaffold, and
drank 8 calabashes (about 4 quarts) of
red water, which was administered to
him as last as he could swallow it.
lie threw all up again, with the rice
which he had eaten in the morning ;
but. as he fainted before he could get
down from the scaffold, it was said
that some witch-palaver must be left
in his stomach, because the devil
wrestled with him ; and he was re-
quested to drink the water again.
This, however, he refused ; observing
that he had merely drank the water
in the lirst instance to please his
accusers, and to show that he was no
witch. A few days afterward he
came to work again, and the busi-
ness was dropped ; but Jem did not
appear so serious, nor did he so regu-
larly attend on public worship, as
before."
The poor creature whose case is
is next narrated, had not the courage
of Kambah, but was terrified into the
-i in of an imaginary crime, in
order to save herself from the further
cruelty of her persecutors.
" I was told," says Mr. Nylander,
■■ that there was a woman very ill
with the small-pox. and that another
woman, who had just fallen ill of the
same disease, had bewitched her. I
visiled the sick woman*' first, and
found her dangerously ill ; afterwards
I went to the place where the sup-
posed witch, named Dumfurry, was
lying in chains, under a tree, in a
lii^li fever. — the small-pox just com-
ing out. I begged the people to re-
lease her, and to let her lie down
67
BUL
BUR
comfortably in a house ; but they said
liny could not do it, 1 must speak to
the head man of the town, the king
not being at home. 1 applied to him.
but he refused ; alleging that she
was a bad woman, who had been in
the Sheerong (a sort of purgatory,
where the evil spirits dwell, and
whither the supposed witches resort),
where she bought the small-pox. and.
by witchcraft, brought the disease
upon this wonlan.
" ' If she be s'o skilful,' I said. ' yon
can make money by her. Loose her.
and let her go this night to the Shee-
rong, and bring the small-pox, in
order to witch the small-pox upon
me ; and if I catch the disease. I will
pay you ten liars.' One said that I
had had them, and therefore she
could not bring them on me. ' Why.'
said I, 'if she be a witch, she can
cause a stick to have the small-pox
tomorrow ; and if she knew anything
of witchcraft, she would not stand
before you to be flogged, but would
bind you all, that you could not catch
her. She knows nothing, however,
about witch-palaver, and, in your
dealing so hardly with her, you do
extremely wrong, and displease God."
" As the poor creature could not
be loosed without the consent of the
sick woman's husband, 1 sent for
him; and, after some time, he con-
sented that she should be taken out
of the stocks — and so I left them.
But the relations of the person dan-
gerously ill began to question the
supposed witch, and gave her a severe
whipping; and the woman, at length,
confessed that she had bewitched her.
" The doctor was now called in to
examine the sick person, and he, in
his turn, by pretended witchcraft,
pretended to take out of the woman's
head, 1. A worm, called, in Sierra
Leone, the forty foot; 2. A small
bag, containing the instruments of a
witch — such as a knife, a spoon, a
basin, &c. ; 3. A snail ; 4. A rope;
and, 5, the small-pox ! ! The witch
was then whipped a second time, and
asked whether she had not put all
these things into the head of the
woman, who was now almost dead.
She confessed it ; and brought for-
ward a man and two women, as
having joined with her to kill this
woman. The man said that he knew
nothing of witchcraft., and consented
to prove his innocence by drinking
the red water. The two females were
whipped, and sent to work ; and the
principal one was to he put to death,
as soon as tlie sick woman should
die. Till then, Dmnfurry, the sup-
post d witch, was appointed to guard
the sick person, and to drive the flies
from her.''
" I oppose these foolish witch accu-
sations,'' says Mr. N. " wherever I
can ; and numbers of the Bulloms,
especially the younger ones, see plain-
ly that it is the power of darkness
and ignorance which works upon the
minds of the old people ; but they
dare not say a word in opposition t<'
this evil practice, for fear of being
themselves immediately accused of
witchcraft."
Among these benighted people, Mr.
Nylandej continued to labor for a
considerable time, with the most un-
wearied patience and unremitting
zeal ; and. in addition to the instruc-
tion of the children placed in his
school, and the preaching of the
truth, he translated the lour Gospels,
the Epistles of St. John, the morning
and evening prayers of the Church
of England, some hymns, and several
elementary books, into the Bullom
language. In 1818, however, the
pernicious influence of the slave trade
rendered the prospect of success more
dark and distant than ever, and the
mission was consequently aband< ned ;
Mr. N. retiring into the colony with
the greater part of the pupils, who,
at that time, were under his instruc-
tion.
BURDER'S POINT, a station in
the district of Atehuru, in the N. E.
part of Taheite.
In 1821, the Rev. Mr. Bourne joined
Mr. Darling, who had commenced a
mission to the Orapoas ; the inhabit-
ants of this district, and the station
ultimately formed, assumed the above-
mentioned name. Public religious
services had been regularly kept up
from the time of Mr. Darling's arrival.
About 300 adults had been carefully
examined, and 200 children had been
baptized. Of the former. "J I were ad-
mitted to the Lord's Supper, and the
rest were under instruction as candi-
dates for communion. Schools had
also been established, both for adults
88
BUR
BUR
and children. They contained, at this
time, of the former, 380 ; ot' the latter.
230. At another place, in the Bame
district, there was a school, which
contained about 60, chiefly adult.-;. A
large and commodious place of wor-
ship, in the English style, had been
built, in the erection of which the na-
tives cheerfully assisted. The natives
were likewise, in some degree, inured
to industry. Mrs. 1J nine and Mrs.
Darling had taught the females to
make themselves bonnets of a species
of grass adapted to this purpose.
Scarcely a woman was to be seen in
the congregation without a bonnet,
or a man without a hat, of this simple
manufacture. A printing establish-
ment was formed here, and 50U0
copies of the Gospel by Matthew, and
3000 of that by John, in the Tahitian
language, printed ; which were n -
ceived by the natives with the greatest
avidity. Mr. Bourne having, soon
after, removed from this station, Mr.
Darling continued his zealous exer-
tions, attended by the most encour-
aging success.
In the middle of 1823, the number
of the baptized had increased to 751 .
of whom 411 were adults; that of
candidates for baptism was 15. The
church consisted of 50 members, and
there were 10 candidates for admis-
sion. Among the latter was a man
named Maiohaa, who was formerly
distinguished by taking the lead in
acts of rebellion, and whose office it
was to recite all the ancient speeches
of war. Others, once atrocious trans-
gressors, had recently died in the
Lord. A striking proof of the peace-
ful influence of the Gospel must also
be mentioned. — During the early part
of the previous year, some mischiev-
ous persons having raised a rej
tending to excite a war between the
people inhabiting the districts of Ate-
hum and Fare, those of the former
district came to Mr. Darling, and
declared that they would not take up
arms — that they would not fight with
their countrymen, as they had for-
merly done, as they had now received
the Gospel of peace, and were become
brethren in the Gospel. The great-
ness of the change will be felt, when
it is remembered that, before the over-
throw of idolatry, the Atehuruans
were notorious for violence, and had
H*
delighted in war and bloodshed for
ages unknown.
The schools, in July, 1823, contain-
ed 136 buys and 121 girls ; 4"> natives
performed the part of teachers in the
schools, of whom 15 were women.
Subsequent reports assure us that,
in both a civil and religious point of
view, the affairs of the nation are
prospering. From that of 1827, it
it appears that an endemic had been
very prevalent. It had carried off 13
adults and 14 children. Among the
deceased was a truly pious and de-
voted deacon of the church, who had
wished to go as a teacher to some of
the surrounding islands, but no op-
portunity had occurred for that pur-
pose. He died in peace. Of the
children who departed, two or three
of the boys gave pleasing evidence
of a spiritual change. Several of
those who-, after having professed
Christianity, had returned to their
former evil ways, had given proofs
of repentance. Among the rest was
the father of a family, whose chil-
dren attended the mission school. It
seems that his compunction was
awakened, by observing his childrens'
attention directed to that which is
good, while he himself was living in
sin. The weekly meetings were nu-
merously and regularly attended.
The day-schools, for adults and chil-
dren, were in a flourishing state. At
the Sabbath school the attendance
was good, and the progress of the
children was pleasing. Several books
had been printed. The Tahitian
public library for the Windward Isl-
ands, formed at this station, had been
enriched by many presents. A new
mission-house, a very commodious
school-house, and several good dwell-
ing-houses, had been erected. A new
road had been made. and. throughout
the district, the people were engaged
in making plantations of taro, &c.
&c. ; and several pious men had
given themselves up to the work of
the Lord among the surrounding isl-
ands.
" The district in which this station
is situated," says the report of 1831,
" contains between 1000 and 1100
persons, who all attend the means of
instruction and religious improve-
ment. The congregation usually
consists of between 800 and 000, and
89
BU11
BUR
the station is prosperous. Order and
harmony prevail. There has been a
rrreat diminution of crime and increase
of industry. About 200 children reg-
ularly attend in the school, and many
of the people are anxious to be fur-
nished with books. The behavior of
the chiefs and people is respecti'ul
and kind towards the missionary.
They arc building a substantial place
for public worship. During the six
months previous to the date of the
latest Intelligence upwards of 20
members had been added to the
church. Twenty children and i
adults had received the rile of bap-
tism during the year."
BURDWAN, a town of Hindoos-
tan in Bengal, capital of a district
which is the first in rank for agricul-
tural riches in all India. It i
near the Dummooda, 58 m. N.W of
Calcutta. E. long.' 87° 57', N. lat.
23° 15'.
At the close of the year, 1816, the
Corresponding Committee at Cal-
cutta, connected with the C. M. S.
received a communication from Lieut.
Stewart, stationed at Bttrdwan, pro-
posing an extensive plan of native
schools at and near that place. Three
schools — in Burdwan, and at Lackoo-
dy, and Ryan — were accordingly ta-
ken under the society's care. With
the concurrence of the committee,
the plan was afterwards extended, and
additional schools opened.
Ofth i Burdwan schools,
an impartial observer testifies, under
date of Aug. 28th, L817 :— " I am a1
Burdwan, in the house of Lieut.
Stewart, an officer in the company's,
service, tf every missionary did as
much as he has done, and is doing,
for the cause of civilization and re-
ligion, he need be in no fear as to his
reputation with those who employ
him. Jle has done wonders in this
neighbi irh< >od, in regard toeducation."
The number dt schools was soon after
increased to 10, in which about L0OO
children were taught the Bengalee
language, by the new method so suc-
cessfully adopted in Europe, with ju-
dicious modifications and improve-
ments by Lieut. Stewart. The places
at which they were built, in addition
to those mentioned, were — Konshun-
nugur, Komilpore, (ioi/iuipore, Poura,
Gaonpore, Mirzajwrc, and Coilgung.
The most distant of these villages is
about U miles from Burdwan, but. the
greater number are only from '.' to 3
m. distant. Though Lieut. Stewarl
did not formally and regularly leach
the Scriptures, lie continually distrib-
uted copies of the Gospels and relig-
ious tracts, which were eagerly
gought alter by the young people
when they had learned to read. Re*
ceiving an impulse and borrowing
light from the plans and operations of
the late active and excellent Mr. May,
at Chinsurah, he still further improv-
ed his system; and of its efficiency,
Mr. Robertson and Mr. Thomason
speak in the highest terms. The lat-
ter says, after an examination he con-
ducted— " It was very pleasing to
heai a simple and good account of the
English government, the two houses
of parliament, tlie army and navy,
and universities; of England, with its
chief tow ns. c i ii s. and rivers, from a
company of poor Bengalee boys, who;
unless they had 1 ecu brought under
instruction, must have remaned in
entire ignorance, and stupid indiffer-
ence to improvement."
The Rev. Messrs. .letter and Deerr
were settled at Burdwan. on ihe ITlh
November, 1819, Captain Stewart
having purchased a pi< ce of ground,
ill a house for the accommoda-
tion of the missionary family. The
former took charge of the central
school recently en oted, in which the
langua re w as taught ; and
Mr. Deen- supei intended the B<
schools.
In July. 1820, there were about 50
m the centra] English school,
and 1050 in 13 Bengalee schools.
Their attendance was interrupted by
'lie i.i quenl recurrence of heathen
festivals, and by occasional labors in
the field. Mr. .letter writes, on oc-
casion of a visit paid them by a kind
friend — •• We were much grieved that
he could not sec much of the schools,
as the natives bad. just then. "J holy-
days, if we may call them so. when all
the schools were shut up. They
worshipped, during those two days,
paper, pens, <""l ink! By doing so,
I In ■ \ say. they become wise."
In 1821, an English clergyman be-
ing much wanted, the Rev. John Pe-
rowne proceeded to this station. His
reception by the residents was most
90
BUR
BUR
cordial ; a subscription was set on
foot for tin- erectidn ofa suitable place
of worship ; and. on application to
govemm rut by the local authorities.
an eligible spot of ground was assign-
ed for the site of a church, and an or-
der issued to supply the sum wanted
to complete the estimate out of the
public chest. The success of the
schools was demonstrated by an inter-
esting and extensive examination.
Mr. Deerr, in addition to his ordinary
engagements, took five boys into his
house at his own expense, to whom
he gave religious instruction. " 1 am
sometimes delighted," he says. •• with
the answers which 1 obtain, when 1
ask these boys the meaning of a pas-
sage of ScrigUire. For in*
when I asked. ■ What did our Lord
mean, when he saith, Whosoever,
seeth inc. sceth the Father ?' One who
is of the brahmin caste answered, ' 1
think it may be understood thus : As
the Father, the Son. and the Holy
Ghost, are one. therefore whosoever
seeth the Son. seeth the Father also.'
At another time, when I asked how
it was that David called Christ his
' Lord,' though he was also called the
son of David: the same boy said.
; David had become acquainted,
through the prophets, with that great
Redeemer who was to come ; and in
that respect called him his Lord ; and
because he became incarnate in the
family of David, he is called his
Son."''
In 18252, the Rev. J. Perowne and
the Rev. W. Deerr (Rev. Mr. .letter
having suspended his labors at Burd-
ivau from impaired health) were join-
ed in the charge of the mission and
schools by the Rev. Jacob Maisch.
in April, a church was nearly finish-
ed. Divine service was held twice
on Sundays. The first converts in
this mission were baptized on the 5th
of May. An adult native received.
on this interesting occasion, the name
of Daniel, and a youth of 13 years of
age that of John. Another promising
youth was a candidate for admission
to the holy ordinance. Mrs. Perowne.
after many unsuccessful attempts,
succeeded in forming a female Ben-
galee school. Mr. Perowne observes,
" The remarks and questions of the
children in the schools evince that a
foundation is laid for much future
good. There is abundant reason to
bless God for what has been done.
Who would have expected, a year
go, to see 1000 Hindoo children
reading the Gospel r Nay, so greatly
are these prejudices remov* 5, that
those very7 boys, who, a few months
since, disliked or refused to read any
book which contained the name of
Jesus, are now willing to read a pro-
fessed history of Ids lite and doctrine ;
and, what is more, in some ca ies they7
have solicited the Gospel in prefer;
ence to every other book."
In 1823, the wcrk appears to have
increased and prospered. Two more
adult youths were added to the
church : and the blessing of God
manifestly' rested on the religious in-
struction afforded to the elder youths.
To the schools on the western side of
the town, under the more particular
care of Messrs. Deerr and Maisch,
Mr. Perowne added tWO on the east-
ern ; one containing 80 boys, and the
other about 100. At the annual exam-
ination, conducted by the Rev. Mr.
Thomason, there was a much wider
ranoe than on firmer occasions of
subjects purely religious; the boys
continued to manifest the same zeal
and interest in the books they read,
and their sensible and pertinent ans-
wers to the questions put to I hem
were highly gratifying. The fihig-
lish school, also, which had been la-
boring under various disadvantages,
was in a more pleasing state than at
any former period : it contained 55
boys ; about 32 of whom, at an exam-
ination in March, passed very satis-
factorily. Four more schools were
opened for female children ; contain-
ing, with the one previously estab-
lished, upwards of 100 girls. The
operations of the missionaries were
continued with much energy in all
the departments of their labors, until
many of the school buildings were
either seriously7 injured, or entirely
swept away, by an alarming inunda-
tion, in the autumn of 1823. All the
houses of the poor Bengalees fell in,
and the people were obliged to climb
up the trees in order to save their
lives. " There they sat, without sus-
tenance, for four days, says Mr. Reich-
ardt, then on a visit at Burdwan,
•• crying to their gods, ' Hori ! Hori !
save us — we are lost !' Brethren Deerr
91
BUR
BUT
and Maisch, and myself, were togeth-
er in one house ; and if the water had
risen but one inch higher, it would
have entered our rooms, and we
should have been obliged to flee to the
roof; for which purpose we kept ;i
ladder ready : however, we were
spared this danger, by the water de-
creasing. Many idols, and particu-
larly those which they had prepared
to celebrate the poojah of the goddess
Doorga, were broken to pieces, or
floated away. I saw a heap of them,
about GO in number, lying broken
near the road. The impoteney ol
these idols was greatly exposed ; and
many of the Bengalees began to ridi-
cule them, saying, ; Our gods are
dead — they could not prevent the
flood.' But, 1 am sorry to say. this
impression of the nothingness of idols.
which they, during this awful catas-
trophe, received, is already worn off;
for, soon after that, instead of the im-
age of Doorga, they worshipped a
water-pot, into which they had cited
her spirit." The injury sustained by
this calamity was, however, repaired
as soon as possible.
In 1825, Burdwan was deprived of
two valuable missionaries. The death
of Mr. Maisch took place, Aug. 2i);
and Mrs. Maisclvs continued ill health
rendered her return to this country
necessary. The encouraging pros-
pects of the male and female schools
continued. Of the examination of the
latter, it is said, " The general im-
pression seemed to be, that the chil-
dren exceeded the expectations form-
ed of them. The order, regularity,
and respectful behavior, for which the
Burdwan hoys' schools are noted, were
equally exemplified in those of the
girls; there was no confusion, no im-
proper conduct — hut all conducted
themselves in a. modest and becoming
manner. All read or answered the
questions without fear or hesitation;
but nothing forward or presuming
was seen in any of them."
In Feb. 1831 , there were 7 schools at
Burdwan, containing ">37 children.
many of whom were reading books. and
the remainder employed in the elemen-
tary parts of education. The boys learn
of their own accord. The girls nefid to
be solicited and persuaded. Prejudice
is, however, giving way, and there
would be no objection to establishing
a female school in anj^ place. The
natives greatly admire the arts of
Staving and marking, and month n, in
a tone of exultation, that such a girl
can do like mem ta/tib, (an English
lady.)
BURMAH, ob BURMAN EM-
IMKE, set Birmah, Maulmcin, and
Tanoy.
J] I RNOVA, a town on the island
Cerigo, Greece. An individual who
was once employed in road-making,
has established at Burnova, a school
for Mutual Instruction.
BURRISHOL, capital of the Bac-
kergunj district. 12 m. S. of Dacca,
and 140 m. E. of Serampore. Rev.
John Smith, and Muthoor, a na-
tive assistant, are laboring in this
place. Mr. S. studied nearly five
years at Serampore. A liberal friend
at Burrishol, has given 13,440 rupees,
the interest of which is to be appro-
priated to the support of a mission and
school in this place. Mr. Smith en-
tered on his work, in the beoinning
,,f 1830.
BUTTERWORTH. a station cf
the W. M. S. among the Cafires, in
South Africa, 110 m. from Wesley-
ville, in Hintza's tribe. Established
in 1827. John Ayliff, missionary.
Congregations on Sundays 2C0, mem-
bers l(i. A few persons are candi-
dates for baptism. Mr. Shrewsbury
thus speaks of the station. " The sit-
uation could not be more favorable.
Butterworth stands in the very centre
of the tribe. So many kraals have
been built near us, that we are quite
surrounded ; and have in our vicinity
and within the reach of our Sabbath
labors, almost double the population,
which we found at the commence-
ment of the mission. Our chief is
in it a converted man. but it is his sin-
cere desire never to tight another bat-
tie with any people.' J'utterworth
is the centre of the missions, which
are nearest the colony, and on the
thoroughfare to distant stations.
BUXAR, a town in Bahar, llin-
doostan, situated in a healthy, pleas-
ant plain, on the S. side of the Gan-
ges, about 7(1 in. below Benares, and
about 400 N.W. of Calcutta, in the
midst of a very numerous heathen
population. Here are about 90 Euro-
pean invalids, and nearly that num-
ber of native Christian women. Less
92
BUR
BAG
than half a mile from the town, is a
place where numerous devotees, from
different parts of India, take up their
residence, moBtly for life. Two grand
fairs are annually held, which greatly
increase its importance as a mission-
ary station.
A native Christian, Kurrum Mes-
seeh, from Chunar, commenced his
labors in this place in L820, under the
direction of the CM. S. He was
very useful in teaching the native
Christians to read the New Testament.
and to repeat the catechism, as well
a.s in leading their worship, according
to the Hindoostanee Prayer-book.
About 4!) received instruction at this
time, in various ways, and he has
continued his efforts with some suc-
cess. One adult was baptized by the
Rev. Mr. Bowley, and. subsequently,
Archdeacon Corrie writes : —
•• The Bishop saw Kurrum Mos-
seeh's congregation, consisting of
about 30 women, young and old. He
heard them read in the Hindoostanee
Testament, and questioned them in
their Catechism. His Lordship ex-
pressed to me his entire satisfaction
with the proficiency they manifest-
ed."
In a letter dated Sept. 25th, 1826,
the Archdeacon says : —
'; I passed a Sunday at Buxar.
when about 35 adults attended divine
service. The people here are very
attentive, and Kurrum Messeeh con-
tinues to enjoy their confidence and
esteem. The want of a place of wor-
ship has long been felt here. A cir-
cumstance occurred which led me to
begin one. Mary Carrol, a native
Christian, having obtained some ar-
rears of pension, as a widow of Ser-
jeant Carrol, brought me 100 rupees.
' as an offering,' to use her own words,
1 to the church.' This woman has
been long one of the most attentive
and consistent Christians at the sta-
tion : her religious impressions were
first received at Chunar ; and this of-
fering she made of her own accord, in
token of her gratitude for the blessing
of Christian instruction. I obtained
from the commanding officer leave to
inclose a small piece of public ground,
adjoining the parade; and with a do-
nation from another friend, added to
Mary Carrol's gift, commenced a
small building, convenient also for
the natives who live in the adioinmff
1 II Jo
bazar.
According to the report of 1830,
Kurrum Messeeh has removed to
Cawnpore. His place at Buxar is
supplied by a converted Brahmin. ($0
boys have attended school regularly,
32 of whom read the gospel.
BAGDAD,* capital of a Turkish
pachalic of the same name, hit. 33°
2C N. Ion. 4-1- 23' E. The greater1
part of it lies on the eastern bank of
the Tigris, which is crossed by a
bridge of boats (>2 I feet long. The
old Bagdad, the residence of the cal-
iphs, with 2>000,000, new in ruins,
was situated on the western bank of
the river. The modern city was sur-
rounded by a brick wall, about 6 in.
in circuit, and with a ditch from five
to six fathoms deep, which may be
filled with water from the Tigris.
Bagdad is inhabited by Turks, Per-
sians, Armenians, Jews, and a small
number of Christians. The Turks
compose three fourths of the whole
population. Inclusive of the Arabs,
Hindoos, Afghans, and Egyptians,
who are accustomed to reside here,
the population may amount to 80,000.
Bagdad is an important mart for Ara-
bian, Indian and Persian productions,
as well as for European manufactures.
A splendid view is afforded by the
bazars, with their 1,200 shops filled
with oriental goods.
Near the close of 1829, Mr. A. N.
Groves, of Exeter, England witli his
wife and two sons, and Mr. Kitto,
who was formerly at Malta, under
the C. M. S. sailed from England to
commence a mission in Persia. They
were conveyed to St. Petersburg, in
the Osprey, at the expense of Messrs.
Parnell and Paget, who took up the
vessel for that purpose, and accompa-
nied him on the voyage. Mr. Groves
proceeded by way of Tiflis in Geor-
gia, to Shusha, a settlement of the
German missionary society, and
thence to Tebrecz in Persia. From
this place accompanied by Mr. Pfan-
der, one of the German missionaries,
he performed a tedious and danger-
ous journey of 30 days to Bagdad.
There the missionaries experienced
* This article was omitted in its proper
place, it should have followed Baaau-
s? amine.
93
BAG
CAF
much kindness from Major Taylor
the British resident. In February,
1831, Mr. Pfander thus writes. " We
have been favored to lay the founda-
tion of a permanent mission at this
seat of Mohammedan delusion, and
have found the means of establishing
a promising school.
The number of Armenian youths
and boys contained in it is 05. They
have all made due progress, and man-
ifest great desire for instruction, and
much affection and confidence to-
ward us. Thirty of them have begun
to translate the writings of the New
Testament from the ancient Arme-
nian into the modern ; and will soon
be able to read fluently, and to under-
stand the Nkw Testament. Mrs.
Groves, also, has opened a school for
Armenian girls, and her scholars give
her much joy. The Mohammedans of
this place are afraid of the New Testa-
ment. The Catholics have been forbid-
den by their bishop to accept of any
book not printed at Rome, and the Isra-
elites care nothing for the word of God.
On the whole, the Lord has visibly
blessed this beginning of the work.
He has removed many obstacles and
opened a door for much exertion."
Dreadful calamities were soon after
experienced in Bagdad. The Plague
prevailing to a fearful extent among
the inhabitants, part of them attempted
to escape into the country, but were
arrested by a sudden inundation of
the Tigris, by which numbers perished
and the rest were driven back into the
city. Thousands were falling under
the deadly influence of the pestilence.
when the water made a breach in the
walls, and swept away many of the
habitations, The wretched inhabi-
tants were crowded together, and
compelled to take refuge in houses
left desolate by the plague. When at
length it pleased God to stay the
hand of the destroying angel, it was
found that out of 80,000 human be-
ings, not more than 25,000 survived !
But the sword followed quickly in
the rear of these desolating judg-
ments. The plague had scarce I;, cea
ed, and the waters subsided, when
troops arrived, in the name of the
Sultan, to depose the Pacha. Fierce
and bloody contests succeeded before
a temporary calm was restored. Not
one house escaped the plague. That
of Mr. Groves was last attacked. Mrs.
Groves was first seized, and died on
the seventh day, Mr. Groves was at-
tacked, but soon recovered. The
wile nt' an Armenian school master
took the contagion, and then, in suc-
cession a female servant, the school-
ma sler and Mr. Groves's son, all died.
Mr. Pfander was about proceeding
on a tour into Persia. Several mis-
sionaries from England, among whom
were Mr. Parnell, son of Sir Henry
Parnell, and Mr. Newman, a distin-
guished Oxford scholar, were at the
last intelligence, in Syria, on their
way to join Mr. Groves at Bagdad.
C.
CADAMATTUM CHURCH, one
of the Syrian churches in the district
of Cottagorm, in Southern India. The
church was built 400 years since, has
100 houses connected with it. and about
500 inhabitants. The people are pool
but. increasing in number. There are
50 boys capable of being instructed.
CAFFRARIA commences at the
Great Fish R., South Africa, which di-
vides it from Albany in the colony ; and
runsalong the Indian Ocean, in a N.E.
direction, to the R. Bassec, which di-
vides it from the Tambookie country.
It does not extend more than 70 m. up
the country ; or to the W. — at least at
the S. end of it — being separated from
the colony and Bushman country on
that side by a chain of mountains. It
abounds with mountains, woods, and
water, and is far more populous than
either the Bushman, Cora una, or
Namaqua countries. The people also
are taller, more robust, and more in-
dustrious. '• Better shaped men."
says Mr. Campbell, " I never saw."'
They are a warlike race, and many
of them are greatly addicted to plun-
dering. Like the Chinese, they con-
sider all other people inferior to them-
selves, and suppose that Europeans
wear clothes merely on account of
having feeble and sickly bodies. They
have scarcely any religion; but some
of them profess to believe that some
great being came from above, and
made the world, after which he re-
turned, and cared no more about it.
It is very probable, that even this
feeble ray of light wa3 obtained by
04
CAF
CAF
means of their intercourse with the
Dutch boors tluring- several ages.
They consider man as on a level with
the brutes, with regard to the dura-
tion of his bung; so that when he is
dead, there i.s an end of his existence.
Like the Matchappees, they have cir-
cumcision among them, though igno-
rant of what gave rise to the custom.
They perform this ceremony on their
young men at the age of 14 years, or
more. Polygamy is very general
among them. The common people
have seldom more than one or two
wives, but their chiefs generally lour or
five. When a Caffre is sick, they gen-
erally send for a person who is consid-
ered a physician, who pretends to ex-
tract from the body of the sick, ser-
pents, stones, bones, &c. At other
times he beats them on the elbow,
knees, and ends of their fingers, till, as
the Hottentots express it, these are al-
most rotten : they sometimes, also, kill
cattle in the way of sacrifice for the per-
son : and at others the doctor pretends
to drive out the devil, and to kill him.
The Caffres have a barbarous custom
of exposing their sick friends, who, in
their opinion, are not likely to re-
cover. They bury none but their
chiefs and their wives ; others are
thrown out to be devoured by the
wild beasts. Should a person die ac-
cidentally in his own house, the whole
kraal is deserted. Many of them are
very hospitable to strangers ; not
waiting till they ask for victuals, but
bringing it of their own accord, and
setting it before them, and always of
the best they have. The riches of a
Caffre chiefly consists of his cattle,
of which he is extravagantly fond.
He keeps them as carefully as the
miser does his gold. He does not
use them as beasts of burden, except
when he is removing from one place
to another along with his kraal, and
then they carry the milk bags, or skin
bags which contain milk. He is
never more gratified than when run-
ning before them with his shield, by
beating on which the whole are taught
to gallop after him. In this way he
leads them out to take exercise, and
those oxen which run quickest on
such occasions are considered his
best; of these he boasts, and treats
them with peculiar kindness. The
Caffres chiefly subsist upon milk ; but
in part, also, by hunting, and by the
produce of their gardens. They sow
a species of millet, which is known
in the colony by the name of Caffre
corn. While growing, it very much
resembles Indian com, only the fruit
grows in clusters, like the grape ; the
grain is small and round, and when
boiled it is very palatable. They fre-
quently bruise it between two stones,
and make a kind of bread from it. To
sow it is the work of the women.
They scatter the seed on the grass,
after which, they push off the grass
from the surface, by means of a kind
of wooden spade, shaped something
like a spoon at both ends, by which
operation the seed falls upon the
ground, and is covered by the grass ;
from underneath which withered and
rotten grass, it afterwards springs up.
They also sow pumpkins, water-mel-
ons. &c., and use various vegetables,
which grow wild. They cultivate
tobacco, and smoke it, like the Mat-
chappees, through water in a horn.
The men spend their days in idleness,
having no employment but war, hunt-
ing, and milking the cows. The wo-
men construct inclosures for the cat-
tle, utensils, and clothes ; they also
till the ground, and cut wood. They
likewise manufacture mats of rushes,
and neat baskets, wrought so close as to
contain milk, but which are seldom
washed or cleaned, except by the
dogs' tongues. They, moreover, build
houses in the shape of a dome, form-
ed of long sticks bent into that shape,
thatched with straw, and plastered in
the inside with a mixture of clay and
cow-dung : the entrance is low — sel-
dom higher than two or three feet ;
and having no chimney, the smoke
proceeding from the fire, which is
placed in the middle of the hut, must
find its passage out the best way it
can. through the roof or by the door.
Next to these people is another
numerous tribe, called Tambookies ;
and further to the N. E., near Dela-
goa Bay, are the Mambookies, who
are very numerous. These are said
to be of the Caffre race, as are the
numerous tribes of the Bootchuanas
to the W.
Dr. Vanderkemp. with other agents
of the L. M. S., attempted an estab-
lishment on the Keiskamma R. in
1709; but owing to the disturbed
95
CAF
CAF
state of the country, and the preju-
dices of the people, they removed to
Graalf ltcynet, within the colony, in
1801 ; not, however, till they had co»-
ciliated man}- of the Caffres, and pre-
pared the way for future labors.
The Rev. Josiah Williams, accom-
panied by his wife, Mr. Read, and a
native convert. Tzatzoe, arrived at a
place intended for a station, near Cat
A., in 1810. The chiefs of this coun-
try welcomed them with the greatest
kindness. Several of them remem-
bered Dr. Vanderkemp, whom they
called Jankaima, and for whose mem-
ory they entertained a high venera-
tion. One of the chiefs said, " You
must not be tired of us, though we
are perverse ; but often visit us.
Jankanna is dead, and you are instead
of him." T'Geika, the principal
chief, appeared to be deeply convinc-
ed of his sins ; which he compared
one night, alter the public service, to
the stars, then glittering over his
head. He lamented his neglect of
the word formerly preached by Jan-
kanna ; but said that God, who would
not sutler him to die in his sins, had
sent Jankanna' s son (for so he and
the people styled Mr. Read) and now
he declared, that if God would be
pleased to strengthen him, he would
renounce the world, and give himself
wholly to Christ ; without whom he
said, all things are nothing ; adding.
that if the Cadres refused to hear the
Gospel, he would leave them and
cleave to the missionaries and their
friends at Cape Town, that he might
enjoy it. lie also desired that his
thanks might be given to the Gover-
nor, and to the King of England, for
sending missionaries to Carliaria.
Under these auspicious circumstan-
ces, Mr. Williams commenced his
labors. He built a house, formed a
garden, inclosed ground for corn, and
prepared for conducting water to it
from a distance. About 100 Caffies
attended his ministry on the Sabbath,
and about 70 on other days. A school
he commenced, contained about 150
native children. But in the midst of
his efforts, Mr. W. was called, on the
24th of August, 1818, to his reward.
Obstacles afterwards arose, partly
from the existence of a Caffre war,
which prevented, for a time, the es-
tablishment of the mission.
In 1325, the Rev. John Brownlee,
who had been successfully engaged at
Chumie, at the expense of the Colo-
nial Government, agreed to attempt
its revival. Accompanied by Jan
Tzatzoe. who, since the death of
Mr. Williams, had been a teacher at
Theopolis, he proceeded to Tzatzce's
kraal, on the Buffalo It., the residence
of his assistant's father, who is a Caf-
i're chief of considerable influence.
A quantity of ground has since been
enclosed, and is in course of cultiva-
tion. A good congregation has been
collected, and the place of worship is,
at times, full. In a letter dated April
15th, 1626, Mr. B. thus states the
claims of Calfreland to missionary
efforts : —
" A dense population, living in the
vicinity of a Christian Protestant
British Colony — the Cadre language
perfectly understood and spoken, with
little variation, for 500 m. along the
eastern coast — access to the Caffre
country from the colony, and a daily
intercourse maintained between the
Caffres and the colonial frontier — a
weekly market in the vicinity of the
frontier, attended by the Cadres and
other tribes beyond them — the supe-
rior local advantages . Calcutta was taken by the
soubah of Bengal, who forced the
ble garrison of the old fort, to the
amount of 14t> persons, into a small
prison called the Black Hole, out
of which only 'S-i came alive the
next morning. It was re-taken
the next year ; the victory of Plassey
followed ; and the inhuman soubah
was deposed, and put to death by his
successor. Immediately alter this
victory, the erection of the present
Fort William commenced, which is
superior in regularity and strength to
any fort in India, is supposed to have
cost about. £.2.000,000 sterling, and is
capable of containing 15,000 men. No
ship can pass without being exposed
to the rire of the fort, nor can an enemy
approach by land without being dis-
cerned at the distance of 10 or 1:2
miles.
Sir William Jenes instituted here,
in 1784, the Asiatic S.. designed to
concentrate all the valuable know-
edge, which might be obtained in
India. The " Asiatic Researches''
are the productions of this society,
forming a noble and splendid monu-
ment of British science in a distant
country
In 1800, the College at Fort Wil-
liam was founded by the Marquis
Wellesley, to initiate the English
youth, who were to fill the different
departments of government, into the
languages of the country, and also to
promote the translation of the Scrip-
tures into those languages. Early in
1801, Dr. Carey was connected with
the institution as teacher of the Ben-
galee and Sanscrit, with the design
of rendering it the centre of all the
translations of Eastern Asia ; and to
facilitate these purposes, in less than
."> years, about 1(1!) learned men. from
different parts of India, Persia, and
Arabia, were attached to it ; the
translations of the Scriptures were
made in several languages. Dr.
Claudius Buchanan was. for some
time vice provost, and Rev. David
Brown, provost. The institution has
been for a considerable peiiod discon-
tinued.
In 1816, a Hindoo College, was
founded. This institution is remark-
able as being the first which has been
projected, superintended, and sup-
ported, by the natives, for the instruc-
tion of their sons in the English and
Indian languages, and in the litera-
ture and science of Europe and Asia.
A large sum having been placed by
the Society for Prorogating the Gos-
jicl in Foreign Parts at the disposal of
the Rev. Dr. Middleton. while bishop
of Calcutta, he established Bishop's
College. The objects of this institu-
tion are; — 1. To prepare native and
other Christian youths to become
preachers, catechists, and schoolmas-
ters ; 2. To teach the elements of
useful knowledge and the English
language to Musselmen and Hindoos ;
3. To translate the Scriptures, the
Liturgy, and tracts; 4. To receive
English missionaries, sent out by the
society, on their first arrival in India.
The supreme government was in-
duced, in consequence of the late
Bishop Heber's known wishes on the
subject, to make a large and extremely
important addition to the land already
granted to the college.
The following facts will show the
present condition of the college. W.
11. Mill D. D., Principal; F. Holmes,
G. Withers, Professors ; W. Morton,
W. Tweedle. M. R. Di Mello, T. D.
Pettinger, missionaries ; G. Koch, R.
Acheson, catechists ; James Sykes,
printer. The students are 10 in
number. The missionaries have the
superintendence of a large number of
native schools. Bishop Turner, in
speaking of the college, says. " We
have a powerful instrument in our
hands, which, in the present state of
society in India is calculated to pro-
duce great effects.''
The Rev. John Zuck Kiernander,
from the Society for Promoting
Christ in it Knowledge, in 1766, was
th.' honored instrument of establish-
ing- the first Protestant mission in
Bengal. After laboring many years
at Cuddalore.he came to Calcutta, in
1 706 ; where he erected a place of
99
CAL
CAL
worship, and formed a church, which
was the only Protestant one in Ben-
sal for about 30 years. About 177:5,
the communicants were 173, of whom
104 were natives. In the two suc-
ceeding years 39 were added, mostly
Hindoos. Amidst numerous discour-
agements, he continued to witness
many precious fruits of his labors,
till 1?~7; when Mr. Grant purchased
the house for 5500 dollars, called it
the Missionary Church, and devoted
it to its original design. About this
time, the Rev. David Brown, some
years first chaplain of the Presidency
and provost of the college at Fort
William, among other zealous efforts
for the promotion of Christianity in
India, devoted much of his time to
the spiritual good of this flock, till
about 1811; when the Rev. T. T.
Thoviason took the charge, and con-
tinued to preach fur many years in
the mission church, to a large and
respectable congregation which raised
a fund for his support.
About 1815, the society renewed
its labors in the establishment of
English and Bengalee schools, and
the circulation of the Scriptures and
tracts, under a diocesan committee at
Calcutta, who appointed district com-
mittees in different parts of India, by
which means its labors have become
extensive and efficient.
By the report of 1830, we learn that
the schools are in a flourishing state.
Mrs. Wilson, Miss Ward and Miss
Hebron are the teachers.
Daily attendance at Cen-
tre Sehool 150 to 200
" Bang Bazaar 50 to 70
'; Mirzapore 40 to 00
330
About 200 ladies and gentlemen,
among whom was lady Win. Bentick,
attended the previous examination of
the schools.
Tin- Rev. Thomas Robinson in 1826,
secretary to the CuUsatta district com-
mittee, states, "That their native
schools in Bengal hold out most en-
couraging prospects of success, in
converting the heathen to our holy
faith. I have visited these seminaries,"
he says, " and am satisfied that no hu-
man means can be so effectual in sap-
ping the foundations of idolatry as
they are. A beginning has also been
made among the female part of the
community, on a limited scale, for
want of funds to extend it. We re-
quire nothing," he continues, "but
pecuniary resources and missionaries,
to assemble the whole youthful popu-
lation of our Indian villages, wherever
a tree can afford its shade, or a thatch-
ed roof give shelter. You may easily
imagine the effect of a Christian sys-
tem over such plastic minds, and how
impossible it is for a superstition,
founded on ignorance, and abetting
the most revolting cruelties, to with-
stand the diffusion of light and
truth."
While the Baft. M. S. was deliber-
ating on its first efforts, the commit-
tee learned that Mr. John Thomas,
who had been several years in Ben-
gal, preaching the Gospel to the na-
tives, was then in London, endeavor-
ing to establish a fund for a mission I
to that country, and that he was de-
sirous of engaging a companion to
return with him to the work. On
particular inquiry, it appeared that
Mr. Thomas, after having embraced
the Gospel, under the ministry of Dr.
Stennett, went out, in the year 1783,
as surgeon of the Oxford East India-
man : that while he was in Bengal,
he felt a desire to communicate the
Gospel to the natives ; and being en-
couraged to do so, by a religious
friend, he obtained his discharge from
the ship; and, after learning the lan-
guage, continued, from the year 1787
till 1791, preaching Christ in different
parts of the country. Of the conver-
sion of three persons he entertained
hope ; two of whom were brahmins.
Mr. Thomas was accordingly invited
to join the Rev. Wm. Carey; and
having acceded to the proposal, he,
with Mr. Carey and family, arrived
in India in Nov. 1793. Severe trials,
however, awaited them. Their re-
mittances failed, and they were with-
out support. Early in the following-
year, Mr. Carey accepted an invita-
tion to take charge of an Indian fac-
tory at Mudnabatty, 200 m. N. of
Calcutta, and Mr. Thomas acceded
to a similar appointment at Moypaul-
diggy, 10 m. further N. Here their
means were ample ; and at the same
time they had charge of several hun-
dred Hindoos, to whom they gave in-
struction, besides preaching to th&
100
CAL
CAL
natives, both at their places of resi-
dence and in various excursions.
Mr. Carey's appointment, in 1801,
to an important station in the new
college at Fort William, prepared the
way for the establishment of amission
in this city. En Jan. 1603, a place of
worship was opened; a few only at-
tended, perhaps 20. More attention
was shortly afterwards awakened. A
shed was taken in Lai JJazaar.in which
large congregations assembled ; and
in Jan. 1809, a new chapel was open-
ed. In a tew weeks from that time,
(j persons were baptized ; others were
inquiring the way of salvation ; and
2 native missionaries were sent out.
In 1811, an auxiliary /?. M. S. was
formed. Many persons, who had
lived in drunkenness, in profane swear-
ing, and in gross impurity, laid aside
their vicious practices. Not a corner
was there in the fort wherein the
Gospel had not found a reception:
indeed, a wider extension of truth
took place during this year than in
any one preceding. The word of
God continued to prevail, and a con-
siderable number of persons, Europe-
ans and natives, were added to the
church. Certain Hindoos, condemn-
ed for an extensive robbery, were vis-
ited in the jail by a native preacher.
They received his attentions with
gratitude ; and two of them united in
a request that he would attend them
to the place of execution ; with which
he readily complied.
Among the laborious native preach-
ers at Calcutta. Sebukram was partic-
ularly distinguished for the zeal he
displayed, and the respect in which
lie was held. On one occasion, in
1812, be was visited by nearly 300
persons at once, chiefly fishermen.
from a town about 30 in. distant;
who, having received a book they
could not fully understand, came to
bim l"> have it explained. This prov-
ed to be a copy of the Scriptures; on
which he discoursed to them a great
part of 3 days, which was the extent
of their visit.
On Jan. 1 1th. 1 6l(i, the Rev. Messrs.
John Lawson and Eustace Carey
were ordained co-pastors of the church
at Calcutta, in connection with the
senior brethren.
A new chapel was opened for Eng-
lish worship in 1821 ; the expense,
*l
about £'.Sui>i). was nearly defrayed by
subscriptions on the spot. A chapel
was also erected at the charge of a
pious female servant. A benevolent
institution, and other schools in con-
nexion with the mission, were useful.
Indications of hopeful seriousness
were observed in many of the pupils ;
and one. who died, is said to have
given undoubted evidence of conver-
sion to God. Sickness and death in-
vaded the missionary brotherhood,
but other agents were raised up.
That useful knowledge was making
great progress at this period, is obvi-
ous from the following passage from
a missionary's journal : — <: This morn-
ing asked my pundit, who has lately
visited every school connected with
the Calcutta School Society, to exam-
ine its progress, whether he had wit-
nessed .any effects of the instruction
now afforded to children ? He replied,
• Yes. Sir ; the effects are astonishing,
both among the children and the pa-
rents. A few months ago, before
your books were introduced, if I had
asked a boy at school what was the
matter during the late eclipse, he
would have replied, that the giant
Rahoo was eating the moon, and
would have joined in the beating of
drums, &c. to frighten him, that he
might let go his grasp. But now they
all know better ; they see such an
event without alarm, know it to be
produced by the shadow of the earth,
and despise the foolish ideas and
customs they formerly entertained
and practised. A few months ago,
had a snake bit a person, he would
have done nothing but immediately
call for a priest, to repeat a muntra
(or incantation) over him ; and, if
the snake were poisonous, die in the
repetition : — but now, as soon as he
is bitten, he puts no faith in muntras,
but directly ties a bandage over the
wound, and gets a hot iron applied to
burn out the poison — and if be get it
done quickly, there is great hopes of
his recovery, even though the snake
were poisonous.' "
In 1824. Mr. Kirkpatrick, a young
man. had discovered such aptitude
and inclination to the work, that he
was adopted as a missionary. He
was educated in the Benevolent In-
stitution, and thus affords another
striking proof of the utility of those
101
CAL
CAL
exertions that had been made to in-
struct the children of the poor.
The state of the mission is thus
described in the last Report : —
The missionaries of the B. Af. S.,
are W. Yates, W. H. Pearce. J. Pen-
ney, W. Robinson, G. Pearce, J.
Thomas, C. C. Aratoon, with native
assistants-. Worship is maintained at
2 English chapels — the Lai Bazaar,
and the Circular Road. More than
26 weekly public services are held for
the natives. The congregations still
maintain their number and their in-
tent, and the religious services exert
a powerful and beneficial influence.
In 1829, Mr. Robinson baptized 43
persons, 27 of whom had been idola-
tors. More than 20 natives were bap-
tized by the other missionaries. A
Bengalee version of the New Testa-
ment, entirely new from Acts, is in
preparation. Founts of Siamese and
Armenian tvpes have been cast. More
than 60,000 Tracts in Bengalee and
Hindoestanee have been printed for
the Calcutta Tract Society. 10,000
rupees were earned in printing for the
government. This sum was trans-
mitted to England, and is fully equal
to the present annuar expenditure of
the Calcutta missjfon.
The Bciicvuhnt Institution, eondflet-
ed by Mr. Penney, continues to be a
source of much benefit to the indi-
gent youth of Calcutta. The present
number of pupils is 258 — among whom
are to be found Europeans, Hindoos,
Mussulmans, Portuguese, Indo-Brit-
ons, Chinese, Africans, Armenians,
and Jews. Since the establishment
of this institution, between 1500 and
2000 children have been fostered un-
der its benevolent wing, who would
otherwise, in all probability, have
been doomed to a life of ignorance,
wretchedness, and vice. Instead of
this, many of them are now filling
respectable stations in life, with hon-
or to themselves, and satisfaction to
their employers ; while in sonic there
is reason to hope that effects far more
pleasing have been produced. Two
brothers, who had been educated in
the institution, died lately, testify-
ing their faith in the Son of God,
and praying for their relations, teach-
er, and the whole world. Nor must
it be forgotten that the Calcutta Juve-
nile Society, who are zealously engag-
ed in conducting prayer-meeting*
from house to house, distributing
tracts, and establishing Sabbath-
schools, is composed of young men
who have been educated here. It is
gratifying to add, that the value of
this institution is evidently appreci-
ated by the public and the Govern-
ment. For several years a highly
respectable lady presented each girl
with a garment, on condition of her
making it herself. The government
have also made a generous donation
of 13,000 rupees, during the year
li-"2(i, in order to liquidate the debts
and repair the school-room of the in-
stitution.
The improvement of the scholars
is considered to be equal to that of
any school in England. More than
100 of the present members tan read
the Scriptures. A great loss was ex-
perienced in the death of Mrs. Pen-
ney which took place Dec. 24, 1829 *
The Printing-office, conducted by
Mr. W. H. Pearce, is becoming more
and more important as a means of dif-
fusing intellectual, moral, and religious
truth. Besides many thousand tracts
and school-books, in varions langua-
ges, and other miscellaneous works
of a larger size, there have issued
from it a Commentary on the Romans
in Bengalee, by brother Eustace Ca-
rey ; — a work on geography, with
other small publications, in the same
language, by brother Pearce ; — with a
Harmony of the Gospels, in 11 indoos-
tanee, a new translation of the Psalms,
and an epitome of Natural History,
with varions other works, in Bengalee,
by brother Yates. About 70 persons
are employed in various capacities in
the office, among whom are several
native Christians, thus comfortably
supported by their own labor. A ser-
vice is held for the benefit of all the
office servants twice or thrice a week,
which, it is hoped, may lead many of
them to an acquaintance with the
truth of the Gospel, and eventually,
under the divine blessing, to an ex-
perience of its power
A Corresponding Committee, in
connexion with the C. M. S.. was-
formed at Calcutta, in 1815, to which
the affairs of that institution in the
N. of India were entrusted: £1500
per annum were allowed to them by
the society, and the European resi-
102
CAL
CAL
dents added to this sum several hun-
dred pounds. The proceedings of the
committee were commenced by car-
rying into effect a plan which had
been long in contemplation, viz. the
education of native youths and half-
castes, already professing Christiani-
ty, in such ci manner as might admit
of their being afterwards ordained to
the ministry, if they should appear
suitable instruments.
On the 5th of June, 181(5, the Rev.
Mr. and Mrs. Greenwood and Mr.
Schroeter arrived, and were gladly
received by the society's friends, who
had long been waiting their coining.
They were placed, pro tempore, in a
house just purchased at Garden Reach,
about 4 m. below the city, where they
were diligently employed in learning
Bengalee. Six native youths, the
fruit of Mr. Corrie's ministry, were
put under Mr. Greenwood's can', and
were attended by Serjeant M'Cabe,
their protector and provider.
At Kidderpore, a village near Gar-
den Reach, a native having given
ground for the purpose, a school-room
was erected, and a teacher was ap-
pointed to carry into effect the new
system of instruction. Some brah-
mins, who witnessed the opening of
the school, expressed their approba-
tion of this attempt to diffuse knowl-
edge. The school commenced with
33 children, but soon increased to 1110.
On the G native youths leaving Cal-
cutta, first to return to Mr. Rein rtson-,
and finally to accompany Mr. Corrie
to Benares, Mr. Greenwood devoted
more time to the school ; attended the
Female Orphan Asylum, containing
between 20 and 30 destitute children ;
and was enabled to establish divine
service, in English, in the large hall
of the mission-house every Sunday
morning.
On the 12th of Oct. 1*17. niter the
first discourse had been delivered,
professedly with a missionary object,
from a pulpit of the established church
in India (which produced a' out
£300), a native, from Bareilly, was
baptized by the name of Fuez IVfes-
seeh. who had been a year under in-
struction, and had given satisfactory
evidence of his sincerity.
The native who gave the ground
for the erection of the school at Kid-
derpore. wished that those boys, who
should become most proficient in
Bengalee, should be taught English.
This was attended to, and between 20
and 30 boys received instruction. Of
the state of the school Mr. G. reports
very favorably, under date of Nov.
5, L817. In consequence of a par-
ticular necessity for his services, he
soon after proceeded to Chunar, and
the Rev. Deocar and Mrs. Schmid
were appointed to the station. One
chief object of Mr. Schmid's removal
from Madras was the superintendence
of a periodical work, connected with
the plans and exertions of the soci-
ety, to which he had particularly ap-
plied his attention. About the time
of his arrival at Calcutta, a vacancy
occuring in the situation of mistress
of the Female Orphan Asylum, Mrs.
Schmid was appointed to that office,
for which she was well fitted. The
charge of the school at Kidderpore,
and others lately opened, devolved on
Mr. Sandys, son of Col. Sandys, of
Cornwall, who was both well qualified
and disposed for the task.
Of Mr. Schmid, the Corresponding
Committee observe in the following
year :■ — " His acquaintance with Ta-
mul has in some degree, facilitated
his Bengalee studies, in which lan-
guage he has just prepared a useful
school-book, — being a collection of
extracts of Holy Writ, with the cor-
responding English in the opposite
columns, — designed, at once, to assist
the scholar in his acquisition of Eng-
lish, and to enrich his mind with
Evangelical truth." They also re-
mark : — " The school at Kalee Ghaut
(one of the 4 lately under the charge
of Mr Greenwood) has been trans-
ferred to the Diocesan School Com-
mittee, in consequence of its having
been judged to fall most conveniently
within the line of that committee's
operations. Of the other 3 schools
belonging to the Kidderpore station,
1 of them — the school erected on the
ground made over to the committee
by Colly Shunker, a few years ago —
has been lately changed into an Eng-
lish school, at the particular request
of Colly Shunker; who expressed his
regret that the English language had
not been regularly taught at the
school, and handsomely offered him-
self to pay the monthly sum of 15
sicca rupees, for the support of an
103
CAL
CAL
English schoolmaster*. A suitable
person has been found) it is hoped.
in Mr. Parker, who has lately been
put in charge of the school." On the
subsequent removal of the Baboo.
Colly Shunker, to Benares, the ex-
pense of the school devolved again on
the committee.
About this time the B. & F. S. S..
in concert with some members of the
Calcutta S. S., then in England, had
obtained funds for sending out a
suitable female teacher to India.
Such a person was found in Miss
Cooke, whose services, on her arrival
in India, were surrendered by her
first supporters, to the Corresponding
Committee, who were extremely de-
sirous of promoting female education.
The commencement of her exertions
was singularly interesting. Whih
engaged in studying the Bengalee Ian
guage, and scarcely daring to hope
that an immediate opening for enter-
ing upon the work to which she had
devoted herself would be found, Miss
Cooke paid a visit to one of the soci-
ety's boys schools, in order to observe
their pronunciation. This circum
stance, trifling in appearance led to
the establishment of her first school.
Unaccustomed to see an European
female in that part of the native town.
a crowd collected round the door of
the school. Among them was an in-
teresting looking little girl, whom the
school pundit drove away. Miss
Cooke desired the child to be called.
and, by an interpreter, asked her if
she wished to learn to read : She
was told, in reply, that this child had.
for 3 months past, been daily begging
to be admitted to learn to read, ami Qg
the boys ; and that if Miss Cooke
(who had made known her purpose
of devoting herself to the instruction
of girls) would attend next day,
twenty girls should be collected.
On the following day. Miss Cooke,
accompanied by a female friend, who
speaks Bengalee fluently, attended
accordingly. About l."> girls, accom-
panied, in several cases, bv 1 lien-
mothers, assembled ; and the follow-
ing few particulars of a long conver-
sation which took place with them.
will afford some insight into the
modes of thinking prevalent among
them. On their inquiring Miss
Cooke's circumstances, they were
told that she bad heard in England
that the women of this country were
kept in total ignorance ; that the)'
were not taught even to read or write
— that the men alone were allowed
to attain any degree of knowledge:
and it was also generally understood,
that the chief objection to their ac-
quiring knowledge, arose from their
having no females who would under-
take to teach them. She had. there-
tore, felt compassion for their state,
and had determined to leave her
country, parents, friends, and every
other advantage, and to come here
for the sole purpose of educating their
female children. The}', with one
vi ice, cried out. smiting their bosoms
witli their right hands — <-Oh! what
a pearl of a woman is this !" It was
added. " She has given up every
earthly expectation to come here ; and
seeks not the riches of this world,
but to promote your best interests."
" Our children are yours — we give
them to you,'" replied two or three of
their mothers at once. After a while,
one asked. " What will be the use of
learning to our female children ? and
what advantage will it l.e to them?."
She was told, that "it will enable
them to lie more useful in their fam-
ilies, and increase their knowledge ;
and it is to be hoped, that it will tend
also to gain them respect, and increase
the harmony of families." "True."
said one of them. " our husbands now
look upon us as little better than
brutes." And another added, ■• What
benefit will you derive from this
work?" She was told that the only
return we wished, was to promote
their best interests and happiness.
" Then." said the woman, '; I suppose
this is a holy work in your sight — and
well pleasing to God." As they were
not yet able to understand our mo-
tives, it was only said in return, that
■• God i> always well pleased that we
should love and do good to our fellow-
creatures." The women then spoke
to one another in terms of the high-
est approbation.
This dovelopement of Miss Cooke's
plans seems to have prevented much
suspicion from being entertained as to
her motives, and the effects of her in-
tercourse with the children. Petitions
were presented from time to time,
from different quarters of the native
104
CAL
CAL
town ; so that 8 schools were soon es-
tablished, and more might have Been
begun, had time allowed. One in-
stance, however, of the suspicion with
which untutored minds are apt to
view disinterested labors for their
good, it may lie well to notice.
The first oirl who presented her-
self, after having attended daily for
some weeks, was withdrawn ; and.
under the pretext of going to a dis-
tance, was absent about a fortnight.
Daily inquiry being made after her.
the father, one day, presented a paper,
written in English, which he required
Miss Cooke to sign ; and promised, in
that case, to send his child to school
again. This proved to be an agree-
ment, by which Miss Cooke was re-
quired to bind herself to make no
claim upon the child hereafter, on the
score tif educating her; and that her
parents should be at liberty to take
her away when they chose. Miss
Cooke, with the utmost readiness,
signed the agreement : the child re-
turned to school — nor has any further
interruption, except what the igno-
rance and indolence of th<# parents oc-
casion, arisen in any quarter,
At the time of printing the fifth
Report, there were 277 girls in the 10
schools ; about 200 of whom were in
daily attendance.
It is pleasing to add, that several of
the elder girls at the Asylum for the
Female Orphans of European parents,
who had given evidence of having be-
come truly pious, entered with glad-
ness of heart, on the study of Bengalee,
in order that, under Miss Cooke's in-
structions, they might be prepared to
act as teachers in the female schools.
Other schools for boys were opened,
and the various means of usefulness
were plied with great activity. The
visit of the Marchioness of Hastings
to the female schools seem to have
been attended with happy results.
" Certain it is," say the committee,
M taht since her Ladyship's visit, the
mistress of the Shyam bazaar school
(the only female teacher that could at
first be found) has been called to in-
struct a respectable brahminee, a
widow, with 2 other adult females, at
her own house, during the hours not
occupied in the school : and this wid-
owed brahminee, though herself still
a learner, attends daily at the house of
a brahmin to instruct his two daugh-
ters."
On the 28th of August, 1823, an
auxiliary M. S. was formed, and 3000
rupees contributed ; and a IjhI'ks S.
for the promotion of female education
was Subsequently established, under
the patronage of Lady Amherst. The
total number of publications reported
the following year, as issued from the
society's press, was 55,200.
From one of the Reports, the fol-
lowing particulars are extracted: —
The death of Bishop Heber produced
an impression highly honorable to his
character and usefulness. At Cal-
cutta, it was determined to erect a
monument in the cathedral, and to
appropriate any surplus in the fund to
the founding of "Heber scholarships"
in Bishop's College. The sum of
8300 rupees was subscribed. The
committee also, wishing to perpetuate
the memory of their regard to the
late Bishop, have directed the found-
ing of two scholarships in Bishop's
College to bear his name. The so-
ciety, at its annual meetings, having
repeatedly sanctioned the yearly ap-
propriation, so long as the state of the
funds would allow, of the sum of
£1000 to the use" of Bishop's College,
the committee have acted on that au-
thority ; and have, at the proper sea-
sons, voted the said sum for the years
1822, 1823, 1824, and 1825 respec-
tively. In voting the grant for 1826,
which was done unanimously, at the
monthly meeting of the committee, on
the 11th of Dec, the committee have
requested the committee of the Cal-
cutta auxiliary to appropriate the
said grant, in conjunction with such
a portion of former grants as may be
requisite for the purpose of forming 2
theological scholarships in Bishop's
College, to bear the name of' Bishop
Heber's Church Missionary Scholar-
ships." A special meeting of the
committee was held at Freemason's
Tavern on the 15th of Dec. 1826,
when the minutes of the previous
meeting, relative to this subject, were
confirmed. Resolutions were passed,
expressive of the feelings of the com-
mittee occasioned by the death of
Bishop Heber, and of their conviction
of the inadequacy of one bishop to the
due discharge of the duties of so vast
a diocese ; and a memorial to govern-
105
CAL
CAL
merit agreed on for the appointment
of more than one prelate to tins ardu-
ous station.
Among the losses which the cause
ofrehgian has sustained mlndu it s
impossible to overlook that which has
been occasioned by the departure of
the tried and zealous friend of the so-
ciety— the Rev. T. T. Thomason.
The second anniversary of the I ''24. to
Feb. 1826, there were printed 52 dif-
ferent books and tracts, forming a to-
tal of 123,344 copies ; these works
were of various sizes, from a tract of
4 pages, to a book of 4:52 ; and the edi-
tions varied from 80 copies to 6000,
but produced a total of nearly 6,000,000
of pages : of these pages, more than
one-half consisted of single Gospels,
the Acts, and the book of Isaiah. —
printed for the Bible S. ; nearly one-
twelfth of the whole were for other
societies and individuals ; and the re-
mainder were printed for the use of
the society's missions.
The Calcutta Committee thus speak
of the missionary labors: —
"The Rev. Mr. Wilson and the
Rev. Mr. Reichardt are each occupied
3 or 4 evenings in the week, in preach-
ing to and conversing with such as
e to attend in the bungalow
chapels of the sccietj ; of which there
are two ill the native town, distant
nearly 2 m. from each other. The
attendance at these places is very
encouraging', sometimes amounting to
200 persons and upward, but usually
from 30 to 80 ; many of these' stay
during' the whole time of divine ser-
vice. Some prepare questions in
writing- at home, and apply to tlie
missionaries for answers: these ques-
tions relate chiefly to the person of
l 'hrist. the nature of the Christian re-
ligion, and what would be required of
I hem on their becoming Christians.
Some will occasionally debate for a
long while on controverted points of
difference between Christianity and
Hindooism, which generally ends in
their being left without any plausible
ion to the truth ; and they con- I
elude the argument with saying —
• Let the Baboos and Pundits hrst
embrace Christianity, then all the
other castes will follow.' "
Besides ^he chapels at Mirzapoor
and Potuldunga,Mr. Reichardt writes,
in June : —
■: Another chapel has lately been
erected in Semlya. in a very eligible
spot. We opened it only about a
month ago, and have hitherto had an
attendance of from 100 to 200 hearers,
who generally stay to hear during the
whole time of the service. The chapel
will hold 300 persons; and. as num-
bers of the people constantly pass by,
and many Hindoos live around, a nu-
merous attendance is secured.''
Of the services at Mirzapore, Mr.
Wilson writes : —
•• Our little chapel at Mirzapore has
been a great convenience and com-
fort to the few native Christians whom
we have collected about us. There
are now residing with us 8 Christian
families ; making, in all. 18 baptized
adults and 8 children. Within the
last J2 months. 1"> persons have been
baptized ; of whom 8 were adults, and
? children."
" The missionaries express the en-
ment which they derive from
the present aspect of things, and
the spirit of inquiry which the heathen
are beginning, in some degree, to
manifest. With these encouraging
106
CAL
CAL
circumstances, however, they ate not
forgetful of the difficulties with which
their work is attended."
" The committee of flic auxiliary
have it in view to establish i
for die instruction "1" the missionaries'
children; and also for the education
of poor native children, preserving
their usual habits in respect of food.
in order to their being apprenticed
out to householders who will watch
over them; and thus they hope to
raise a race of trustworthy and pious
native servants.''
With reference to native female ed-
ucation, the committee of the Ladies'
S. remark :
'• The subject of native female edu-
cation in this country is becoming- in-
creasingly popular among all ranks of
society, and i< evidently gaining rapid
secessions of strength, both from the
wisdom and zeal with which. its plans
are executed, and from the increase
of its funds, which are annually aug-
mented by the generous contributions
of Europeans and native gentlemen."
'• We look upon facts as unanswer-
able weapons in the cause of truth;
and to facts we can now appeal, as far
as the work of female education, un-
der the care of the Ladies 8., is con-
cerned. Mrs. Wilson commenced
her labors under the patronage of the
C. M. S. in the pear 1829. During
the first year. 8 schools were opened,
containing 200 children ; in the sec-
ond year, they had increased to above
300 ; during the third, the number of
children was about 5.00; when the
Ladies S., was founded, and Mrs.
Wilson was joined in her labors by
Mrs. letter, who is now in Greece.
and shortly after by Mrs. Reichardt.
Thus, in the space of 4 years, above
500 native females have been brought
under a course of instruction, and
have made fair progress in reading,
writing, and needle-work."
" The separate fund, which has
been opened by the society, in sup-
Fort of the native female education in
ndia, amounts to nearly £1800 : of
this sum. upwards of £400 has been
produced by a sale of ladies' work.
The opening of this fund, by a grant
of £5(10 from the society, encouraged
the Ladies S. to begin the central
school. For this object, 43,000 rupees
have been raised : of these, 20,000
rupees have been contributed by a
native rajah, Budinath Roy; 18,000
have been raised by the exertions of
the ladies; and the remaining 5000
by the society's grant. Of the sum
thus raised, 20,000 rupees were ap-
plied to the purchase of the ground,
and the remainder appropriated to the
requisite buildings. The foundation
stone was laid on the 18th of May, Iry
the lady of the Governor-general;
and solemn prayer was offered by the
Archdeacon of Calcutta for the di-
vine blessing. Many natives, particu-
larly women and tlteir daughters,
were present. The liberal benefactor
of the school, Budinath Roy. address-
ed Lady Amherst, through his inter-
p-'eter. in terms of deep gratitude for
the obligation bestowed on his coun-
trywomen, and congratulated her
ladyship, and the other ladies, on the
success attending their exertions."
In the year 1798, the Rev. Mr.
Forsyth was sent to Calcutta, under
the patronage of the L. M. S. He
preached forseveral years every Sun-
day at Chinsurahj where he resided,
and also at Calcutta, where he had
had the use of a large chapel open to
all denominations el' Christians.
The Rev. Messrs. T°wnley and
Keith arrived at Calcutta in Sept.
1816, and. at an early period began to
preach, in Bengalee, the Gospel of
God. To their own countrymen also
they proclaimed the truth with ac-
ceptance and success. They like-
wise opened a place for preaching at
llowrah, on the other side the R.
Hoogly. where the attendance was
good. Agreeably to their instructions,
they were active in the establishment
of schools. Mr. Townley built a
school-room at Calcutta, capable of
accommodating about 100 children,
and Mr. Keith engaged a poojah-
housej (a place for pagan worship),
for another. A Sunday-school was
also commenced, in which the chil-
dren learnt the catechism, and at
which some of their parents attended.
In 1817, a School Book S. was es-
tablished, principally for the supply
of native schools as was also the Cal-
cutta School S. the design of which is,
to improve existing schools, and to
establish and support any further
schools and seminaries which may be
requisite ; with a view to a more gen-
107
CAL
CAL
rrai diffusion of knowledge among
the inhabitants of [ndia, ot'every de-
scription, especially within the prov-
inces subject to the presidency of
Fort William. The missionaries were
exceedingly active in distributing
Scripture and evangelical tracts
among the people : and to assist them
in doing this, a printer (Mr. Gogerlj |
and printing materials were sent to
Calcutta.
The erection of a spacious and
commodious chapel, to be called
Union (Iki fid. was contemplated in
1818, towards which the sum of 1 4,000
sicca rupees (about £1750 sterling)
had been subscribed ; exclusive of
which the sum of 2300 sicca rupees
(or £275) had been contributed in
support of public worship. The
Bengal A. M. S. produced, in two
2 years. "24(10 sicca rupees (or about
£300.) The total sum, in sterling
money, contributed at Calcutta for
religious purposes, and received by
Messrs. Townley and Keith, up to
1818 (i. r. in less than 2 years), a-
mounted to upwards of £2300.
The Rev. Messrs. Hampson and
Trawin arrived, with their wives, at
Calcutta, Feb. 8th, 1819; but, a few
months after, Mrs. H. was removed
by death. in the decline of the pre-
vious year, Messrs. Townley and
Keith occupied a new station, called
Tail// Gunge, situated about 4 m.
from the southern boundary of the
city, in the midst of an extremely
populous neighborhood. In a circuit
of about 21) m., reckoning 3 m. from
Tally Gunge in all directions, it is
calculated that there are not less than
100. mil) souls. Messrs. Townley and
Keith had continued to visit this
place until the rains set in, and to
preach alternately, sometimes not
only to attentive but to large congre-
gations ; availing themselves of the
opportunity of distributing tracts as
they passed along the road. A school
room was built here, and 30 or 40
children attended, who were taught
to rend the Scriptures. A gentleman
of Calcutta kindly accommodated
the brethren with a substantial brick
house, which they were permitted to
oscupy for 3 years, without payment
ol rent.
In consequence of the arrival of
Messrs. Hampson and Trawin, relig-
ious services had again been estab-
lished at the How rah. where, for want
of assistance, they had been reluc-
tantly discontinued. The brethren
had obtained 2 plots of ground on the
N.E. side of the city, for the erection
of two bungalows, to be used as na-
tive chapels.
On the 21st Sept. 1820, the mission
sustained a heavy less, by the death
of Mr. Hampson. During that year,
the missionaries had devoted them-
selves more exclusively to the preach-
ing of the Gospel among the heathen.
They established for that purpose, 21
stations, at each of which they preach-
ed in Bengalee once every week.
The largest bungalow chapel for na-
tive worship, erected by a member of
the English congregation, and pre-
sented by him to the Bengal A. M. S.,
for the use of the mission, is situated
at Kidderpore. It was opened on the
"ith of March, 1820, when about 150
natives attended the service through-
out.
For the spot of ground on which
another bungalow chapel was built,
the brethren were indebted to the
kind influence of a very eminent na-
tive, a brahmin. The proprietor of
the ground, who was also a brahmin,
had more than once attended the
chapel, and. at the conclusion of one
of the services, so far expressed his
approbation as to say, " that he deem-
ed it a good work to point, out to his
countrymen the delusion of worship-
ping idols, and bowing down to gods
which cannot save."
Divine worship, in English, was
regularly held at the Free Masons'
Lodge, which continued to be gratui-
tously afforded to the mission, twice
every Sabbath day. In the morning,
about 120 assembled ; in the evening,
about 140. The church consisted of
about 30 members, who walked wor-
thy of their holy vocation. Every
Sabbath morning, children of all de-
nominations, whose parents were dis-
posed to send them, were, at, the same
place, instructed in the principles of
Christianity.
A printing-press was established in
connexion with the mission at this
station; and was placed under the
more immediate superintendence of
the Bengal A. S.
The Rev. Messrs. James Hill,
108
CAL
CAL
Micaiah Hill, and J. B. Warden, ar-
rived, with their wives, at Calcutta,
March 5th, 1822. Mr. Trawin, short-
ly after, removed to Kidderpore with
his family. The native schools grad-
ually increased, and one for native
females, which had been under the
care of Mrs. Trawin, was in a flour-
ishing state. It was ascertained, that
female education was anciently prev-
alent among the Hindoos, notwith-
standing it is, at present, so much
discountenanced by the brahmins as
being contrary to the institutes of
Menu. To assist in furthering this
object, the M. S. placed at the dispo-
sal of Mr. Townley, the sum of 1U00
sicca rupees.
An institution called the Christian
School S., was also formed at Calcut-
ta, the object of which is, to intro-
duce Christian instruction into the
indigenous, or native, schools, under
the entire management of native
schoolmasters.
A Bethel S. was established at Cal-
cutta, in connexion with the Baptist
brethren who reside at Serampore
and Calcutta, in the same year ; as
was also an auxiliary B. A. The
station, however, was called to suffer
a severe loss in the removal of Mr.
Townley, on account of health, first to
Chinsurah, and afterwards to England.
In 1823 and 1824, success accom-
panied the various efforts of the mis-
sionaries. Union Chapel was well
attended, and Mr. Hill was diligent
in the discharge of his duties as pas-
tor of the infant church. The Sab-
bath school was in a prosperous state.
Bengalee preaching was continued at
the bungalow chapel, Mirzaporc,
opened some time before, and the
school at that place was under the su-
perintendance of Mrs. Warden. A
buno-alow chapel had been erected for
divine worship in the native language,
on the main road of Bhopanipore.
The station at Tally Gunge was oc-
cupied for some time, but was after-
wards vacated at the request, and in
favor of, the Diocesan Committee. At
Kidderpore, Mr. Trawin*s prospects
were becoming daily more interesting
and encouraging. A chapel had been
erected, nearly the whole sum for
which (about £400) had been sub-
scribed. A Sabbath adult school had
been commenced, composed of the
workmen of a gentleman at Kidder-
pore. A native school for boys, and
another for girls, had been commenc-
ed at Ckittah, a few miles from Kid-
derpore. At Hoiculec, a village near
Chittah, a native girls' school had
been commenced, called the Irvine
Female School. A native boys'
school had been opened at Bcalhab, a
large village situated about 3 in. S.
of Kidderpore, under circumstances
of extraordinary promise. The vil-
lage, which is very populous, is situ-
ated in the midst of several other
villages, and is inhabited chiefly by
brahmins. One of these, a respecta-
ble and wealthy individual, named
Haldam, publicly countenanced the
school; and of the 100 boys which
composed it, he was instrumental in
placing 80 under instruction.
In the summer of 1823, Mr Trawin
performed a tour in Bengal, for the
purpose of conversing with the na-
tives on religious subjects, preaching,
and distributing tracts. And in Dec.
of the same year, Mr. Trawin, ac-
companied by Messrs. Hill and War-
den, proceeded as far as Gour, the
ancient capital of Bengal. At some
of the places visited in the course of
the journey, the people remembered
the illustrations used by the brethren
in conversations on a former tour, and
requested that one of their number
might remain among them, as a mis-
sionary.
The proceeds of the Bengal A. M.
S., for the year ending 3lst Dec,
1*23, were,
S. R, 3313 8 0
Calcutta Ladies' Br. S. 818 4 0
Chinsurah .... do 557 0 0
The Rev. Mr. and Miss Piftard
reached Calcutta at the close of 1 825,
and found the various means of reli-
gious instruction vigorously employ-
ed. In addition to those already
mentioned, a new station at IVellesley
street had been taken, a bungalow
had been erected, and a school com-
menced for both sexes. The bunga-
low was opened for worship in Ben-
galee, on the 27th Jan. 1>25. and the
natives listened to the Gospel with
attention, and the appearance, at least,
of approbation. Mr. and Miss Piffard
took up their residence at Kidderpore,
and proceeded to establish additional
schools for the benefit of the native
109
CAL
CAL
population. The total number of na-
tive converts baptized at Kidderpore,
all of them fruits of Mr. Trawin's
ministry, was 8. The native convert,
Ramhurree, had also entered into
regular employ at this station.
On the 8th Jan. 182C, Mr. Warden
departed this life. It being his ear-
nest desire that Mrs. W. might, after
his decease, continue in India, and
exert herself in promoting native fe-
male education, she removed, shortly
after the melancholy event, to Berham-
pore, to assist Mrs. Micaiah Hill.
Mr. Ray, who had, soon after his re-
turn to India, joined Mr. M. Hill,
settled at Calcutta. The following
particulars will exhibit the present
state of affairs at this important sta-
tion : —
" The engagements of our brethren
in this city," say the Directors of the
Society, " are varied and interesting.
The work of the Lord in Calcutta and
its vicinity is advancing. It is a sub-
ject for thankfulness, that though the
season, in the close of the last year,
was very 6ickly, and many persons
were removed suddenl}7 by levers.
yet the missionaries were allowed, in
the enjoyment of health, to continue
their labors ; in the fear of God, and
with much love among themselves.
In the month of August, 1830, they
reported that they had been permitted
to carry the gospel to the inhabitants
of the Sunderbunds, a vast tract of
land, covered with jungles
The inhabitants of this region are
fishermen and saltmakers. They have
received the gospel with apparent
thankfulness, and the missionaries,
who occasionally visit them, hope to
be gladdened by beholding the fruit
of their labors.*
Messrs. Gogerly and Adam, assist-
■* The mouths of the Ganges, pouring
into the Bay of Bengal, extend along ihe
sea-toast for not less than 180 m The
dreary shore occupied by these rivers and
creeks, being- covered with wood, and
abounding with alligators, the royal tiger,
and other animals, forms one vast labyrinth,
equal in extent to the whole principality
of Wales. This is called the Sunderbunds,
and has lately attracted considerable no-
lice. According to a Calcutta paper, of
January 1830, the number of acres of land
granted to various individuals by govern-
ment was more than 150,000 ; in about
three months more it was 650,000.
ed by a native preacher, Narapot
Sing, have continued the public ser-
vices in the native church, and in the
chapel at Tontonea, Hautkolah, and
Mirzapore. The congregation at Ton-
tonea, though variable, is generally
large. That at Hautkolah is increas-
ing, both in number and interest.
Mr. Adam has almost daily itinerated
in tlie suburbs of Calcutta, distribut-
ing tracts and conversing with the
heathen. The number of members
in the native church is 24. Mr.
James Hill continues to discharge the
pastoral duties connected with Union
chapel, with commendable zeal, and
much to the satisfaction of his hear-
ers. In Fort William, through tiie
kindness of several persons high in
authority a place has been appropri-
ated to divine worship, where the
missionaries hold two religious servi-
ces every week, with a very orderly
and attentive assembly of soldiers.
A blessing has accompanied these la-
bors, and a Christian Society has been
formed among them. The missiona-
ries have several native schools in
Calcutta.
PRESENT STATE OF CALCUTTA.
In reviewing the efforts, which are
now made for the intellectual and
spiritual benefit of Calcutta, we were
very much struck with the diversity
of the measures, which are in opera-
tion. Fiist comes the preaching of
the gospel. The following persons,
amono- others are engaged in this ser-
vice. W. Yates, W. Robinson, W. H.
Fearce, C. C. Aratoon, James Pen-
ney. G-. Pearce, James Thomas, J. D.
Ellis, of the Baptist Missionary Soci-
ety. W. H. Mill, D. D., F. Holmes, G.
Withers. W. Morton.W.Tweedle.M.
R. DiiMello,T. D.Pettinger of the Gos-
pel Propagation Society, T. Sandys. J.
J. Weitbrecht. J. T. Reichardt, and J.
Macqueen of the Church Missionary
Society, James Hill, G. Gogerly,
John Adam, and G. Christie of the
London Missionary Society, and Pe-
ter I'eicival and T. Hodson of the
Wesleyan Missionary Society. Be-
sides these there are several clergy-
men of the Established Church, as the
Bishop of Calcutta, Archdeacon Cor-
rie, &c. making in all more than
thirty European ministers and mis-
sionaries, who are now preaching the
110
CAL
CAL
gospel in Calcutta. One of these
ministers. Rev. W. H. Pearce, in a
letter, bearing date, Jan. 14, 1832, and
directed to a friend in this country,
says " I have lately returned from a
missionary excursion of about a fort-
night. You will be gratified to hear
that, during our trip, my associate
and myself had the pleasure of re-
ceiving 8 heathen converts into the
church of Christ. And our Pffido-
Baptist brethren have lately had an
accession of twice that number.
Tens of thousands in Calcutta and
its neighborhood now hear the words
of eternal life from the lips of the
living preacher. In one of the sub-
urbs, more than 100 persons have
lately embraced the profession of
Christianity, and regularly attend the
ordinances of the gospel.
Distribution of religious tracts
and books. At the last dates, 35,000
copies of Tracts were about to be
prepared by the Christian Book and
Tract Society ; consisting of 10,000
copies of one new and two reprinted
Bengalee Tracts, and of 10.000 cop-
ies of 3 new Tracts and 3 reprinted in
Kindoostanee. The parent Society
has granted lid reams of paper and
15,000 English publications ; the state
of its bound works continues to be
encouraging and fresli supplies have
been required. The Book of Com-
mon Prayer has been translated into
Hindoostance. Persian, and Malav-
alim. There are now, 7 homilies in
Hindoostanee, 4 in Armenian, and 1
in Tamul. A considerable degree of
excitement, chiefly by Tracts, has
lately been awakened among the
Mohammedans. They- assemble in
much greater numbers, and evince a
more eager desire than formerly to
hear remarks, to answer questions.
and refute arguments used in defence
of Christianity.
Bibles and bible societies.
Upwards of 18,000 copies of the
Scriptures, or portions of the Scrip-
tures were put into circulation in the
year 1830. " The missionaries,"
says Mr. Dealtry, " are constantly call-
ing for the Scriptu res in all the dia-
lects of the presidency. Mr. Bowlev.
at the different fairs, distributes great
numbers of books and tracts ; the na-
tives are eager to obtain them. The
state of things is, indeed, quite
anomalous. In Calcutta, there are
thousands of youths receiving Chris-
tian education, and who can give a
better account of the Christian faith
and duty than many English boys of
the same age. and yet retain all their
heathen prejudices and practices.
Converts you seldom hear of; but the
natives flock on all hands to receive
Christian instruction. We cannot
doubt however, that this is preparing
the way of the Lord." The stand-
ing and authorised version of the
Scriptures in Bengalee is proceeding
under a sub-committee specially ap-
pointed for the purpose, and consist-
ing of the best scholars in the presiden-
cy, it being of the utmost importance
that there should be a version of the
Blessed Book which may be depended
upon for accuracy and elegance of
expression.
Educational institutions. The
" Benevolent Institution," before
mentioned, offers an asylum to chil-
dren bearing the Christian name, but
utterly destitute and wandering in
the streets and lanes of the city. The
great majority of 1,200 or 1,500 chil-
dren and youth, have conducted
themselves highly to the satisfaction
of their employers, after having gone
out into various families. A steady
and consistent piety has appeared in
some of the scholars. The daily at-
tendance in the central and 2 subor-
dinate schools under the care of the
:i Ladies Native Female Education
Society," varies from 240 to 330 ; of
these girls, 186 read the Scriptures,
or the Bible History. The Wesley an
Missionaries have schools, with about
200 children. In order to raise the
••' Calcutta High School" to a more
permanent and commanding rank, a
sum of mi Hie v is collecting by transfer-
able shares of 2-"»0 rupees each, to be
applied exclusively to the department
of education; and subscriptions are
also making for the erection of the pro-
per buildings. On the 23d of June 3830,
24,000 rupees had been collected in In-
dia, and a gentleman in England had
given 30,000 rupees. Of the "Bish-
op's College" we have spoken before.
Native press and literature
at Calcutta. It is long since the
importance of a weekly publication,
or newspaper, for the benefit of the
natives of Bengal, was felt as being
111
CAL
CAL
calculated to rectify and enlarge their
ideas respecting a thousand subjects.
This paper entitled the " Siksachir
I>i rpi s. now pays itself, and is read
with the greatest avidity- The first
number appeared on the 23d of May.
1818. Coming week after week, for
so many years, the light, which it has
diffused cannot but be considerable.
Some time ago, the Editor commenc-
ed printing it in parallel columns of
Bengalee and English : and, in Jan-
uary 1830, changed the shape into 8
pages of the usual size of our papers,
instead of 4. The native subscribers
having expressed a wish that they
might be able to bind it up at the end
of the year, and preserve it for the in-
struction of their children. It is
now sent to at least 40 different
country places : going as far as Chit-
tagong on the East, and even to
Assam on the North-east — to Benares.
400 m., and to Delhi U60 in., N. W.
The advantage, which the natives of
the country have derived from it in
learning English is very great, since
the English original and the Bengalee
translation are placed so near to each
other, that the meaning of each word
is obtained without the slightest dif-
ficulty. Besides the " Durpun,"
there are now not fewer than (> Ben-
galee papers in Calcutta, besides 2
Persian, edited by natives, 7 weekly,
and 1 twice a week. Several of them
contain intelligence respecting the
governor general in council — the su-
preme courts — the police — intelli-
gence from Britain, and other Euro-
pean countries. In May, 1825, the
subscribers to the (i papers were cal-
culated at from 800 to 1000, and 5
readers to each paper. During the
year 1830, the number of subscribers
to native newspapers doubled ; " when
this paper," says the Durpun, •• was
first published, 12 years ago, we were
censured by many of our subscribers
for inserting intelligence respecting
countries of which they knew not
even the name ; but we perceive, with
much pleasure, that the papers in
Calcutta, conducted exclusively by
natives, have now begun to introduce
intelligence from all parts of the world.
The first Bengalee work issued by the
native printing press was published
18 years ago, and called the " Unudu
Mungul." In one year, (1830) no less
than thirty seven books and treatises ap-
peared. Thus the Hindoos themselves
are actively engaged in hastening Hin-
dooisni in its progress to the grave ; for
the more it is exposed, the sooner will
it fall into deserved oblivion. A new
weekly periodical has started called
the '■ Book of Eight," giving the true
meaning of the Ycdangus, rooranus,
&c, so that every thing relating to
I be Sbasters, translated into Bengalee,
will be open to the comprehension of
all. Whatsoever doth make mani-
fest is light ; and the effect of this
publication will unconsciously be the
exposure of the perplexity and confu-
sion, the darkness and cruelty of the
whole system.
There is now a Calcutta Journal,
and a Literary Gazette, supported by
native writers; and among 14 publi-
cations printed by natives in English,
during the last year, it is curious to
observe, '■ Bemarks on the influx of
the Irish poor during the season of
harvest," "the early life of Lord
Liverpool, a self guide to the knowl-
edge of the English Language in
Bengalee and English, &e."
Native efforts, however, begin to
take a much higher lange than any
thing yet mentioned. In 1811, a
complete edition of the " Shah Na-
meh" was undertaken by Dr. Lums-
den for government, to be completed
in 'v volumes. This is the great his-
toric poem of the Persians, so highly
extolled by Sir William Jones. It is
to lie considered as the highest speci-
men of the Persian tongue. It was
abandoned as being too expensive,
after the first volume was printed.
On the 27th of February, 1.-30. the
Durpun mentions that an edition has
just been completed by Captain Ma-
hon. It consists of 110,408 lines;
and the editor has collated the work
with 17 editions ; this implies the read-
ing and weighing of upwards of
2,000,000 of lines," at 500 a-day for
10 vears. This great work has been
printed at the expense of the King of
Oude. The progress made by the
natives in the acquisition of English
during the last 12 years is truly as-
tonishing. It would be easy to point
out a great number of native young
gentleman who have acquired a most
thorough knowledge of English. A
native has advertised a volume of
112
CAL
CAL
English poetry, composed by him-
self.
The importance of providing suita-
ble works, which may fill the vacant
hours of the Hindoo students and
which may impart correct notions of
literature and science and religion, is
great beyond estimation. Most dis-
astrous would it be if the schemes of
education, now on foot, should serve
only to create readers for idola-
atrous publications, from a lack of
more useful works.
The cause of Christianity in Cal-
cutta, as well as throughout India,
has suffered severely from the death
of Bishop Turner. He was the
fourth prelate of the English church,
who went down to the grave, after a
short period of labor. Great efforts
will be made by the friends of India
to procure a division of the diocese,
especially, when the time arrives for
the renewal of the East India Com-
pany's charter in 1833. The appoint-
ment of the Rev. Daniel Wilson of
Islington, to the vacated See, is a
fact of great interest, and is an aus-
picious omen of good to India, as
it shows the feelings of those in whom
the appointing power is vested. A
grievous injustice, which has long
been manifested by the East India
government to its native subjects, in
refusing to employ them in the public
service on their embracing Christian-
ity, has at length been put away- The
extinguishment of the Suttee fires, or
widow-burning, is also a most gratify -
ing fact.
CALDWELL, an agricultural
town in the colony of Liberia N. of
Monrovia, and S. of Millsburg, on
the S. side of St. Paul's river. It has
its name from Elias B. Caldwell, one
of the earliest and most efficient
friends of the American Colonization
Society. More and more attention is
paid to agriculture ; 3 schools are es-
tablished.
CALEDON. a Hottentot village in
S. Africa, about 120 m. E. Cape
Town ; formerly called Zuurbrack.
from the valley in which it is situated.
In 1820, the inhabitants were estima-
ted at about 1100.
The Rev. John Seidcnfaden, from
the L. M. S. labored here about seven
years with success. Permanent build-
ings were erected for the mission, and
*K
for many of the Hottentots ; and inclo-
surea wire made for cultivation, suf-
ficient for the subsistence of 000 fam-
ilies. For several years, the mem-
bers of the church varied from about
(ill to 80 J and the scholars averaged
about 50. A Bible Society was also
tunned, and a fund was raised for
charitable purposes.
Alter a short vacancy, the Rev. W.
. Inderson came hither from Griqua
Town, about 1821, preached to the
Hottentots, and superintended the
school for a short time ; but after-
wards removed to Pacaltsdorp, where
his services were likely to prove much
more useful.
The mission was resumed in 1827.
The number of inhabitants is 544.
dwelling in 2 mission and Gl Hotten-
tot houses. H. Helm, and W. Elliot,
missionaries. Sunday attendance 150 ;
on week evenings, 45 ; the building
is far too small ; communicants 19.
Mr. Elliot his visited various places
at distances from 15 to 40 m. ; arriv-
ing usually on Saturday evening, and
holding divine service with the family
and neighbors that evening, and
three or four times on the following
Sabbath; waggons would arrive on
these occasions from a distance of 15
or 20 m.. dinner was usually provided
by the family of which sometimes up-
ward 100 persons have partaken. " I
m : it ion these circumstances," says
Mr. Elliot. " to show the inconve-
nience and expense, which families in
this neighborhood will sustain for the
privilege of having the gospel preach-
ed to them. I have scarcely met with
an individual in these parts, whose
circumstances would allow it, who
would not think himself favored and
obliged, by having his house, even on
these expensive terms, converted oc-
casionally into a place of worship.
The word of God is precious here."
Scholars !)4. About 140 acres of land
are under cultivation.
CALLENBERG Institution was
founded at Halle, in Germany, in
1728, by a pious evangelical minister,
principally for the conversion of the
Jews, and derived its name from Pro-
fessor Callcnberg, who raised it to
eminence and usefulness. The Gos-
pels of Matthew and Luke, and more
than 70 different tracts calculated to
undermine the foundation of Jewish
113
CAL
CAL
prejudices, were published in great
numbers, and extensively circulated
among the Jews in Europe, Asia, and
Africa, which were the means of con-
verting many to Christianity. Pro-
vision was made for supporting prose-
lytes, catechumens, and missionaries.
The Rev. Stephen Shulzc labored ex-
tensively as a missionary for the in-
stitution, from 1733 to 175(3; but the
opposition was so violent and dis-
couraging, as to dishearten its friends,
and they yielded in sad despondency.
CALPALAIM, a village in the
Tanjore country, in Southern India.
A number of individuals have recently
renounced their Roman Catholic ten-
ets, and placed themselves under
Christian instruction.
CALPENTYN, a large native vil-
lage on the W. side of Ceylon, about
100 m. S. of Jaffna, and about the
same distance N. of Colombo. E.
long. 79° 50', N. lat. 8° 15'. The in-
habitants are chiefly Roman Catho-
lics, Mohammedans, and Gentoos ;
but there are many native Protestants
in the district, who have little of re-
ligion but the name.
The Rev. Benjamin Ward, mission-
ary from the C. M. S., with his wife,
arrived here from Colombo, Sept. 20.
1818, but left the station in less than
a year, on account of ill health. He
found it one of great importance, af-
fording access to at least 40,000 per-
sons destitute of proper instruction ;
there being no resident minister for
about 100 m. on the coast. During
his stay, he succeeded in establishing
several promising schools, and found
some who seemed to profit by his
preaching. These efforts, however,
have not been resumed.
CALTURA, a village and fortress
of Ceylon, 27 m. S. of Colombo, at
the mouth of one of the largest
branches of the Mulwaddy, which is
here about a mile wide. It washes
two sides of the fort which commands
it, and is navigable by boats to the
sea. The adjoining country is popu-
lous, and certain native manufactures
are carried on to a considerable ex-
tent. E. long. 70° 50', N. lat. C° 34'.
The Rev. Messrs. John M'Kcmiy
and James Sutherland, from the W.
M. S. commenced their labors in 1817,
The circuit extends S. 20 m. and N.
10 ; and is the intermediate one be-
tween those of Galle and Colombo.
In 1622, there were G schools and
339 pupils, with a suitable number of
masters and catechists ; and from that
time to the present, the work of God
has prospered. "Prayer meetings,"
says a missionary, " have spread a
wide and gracious influence ; and al-
most every house is open to us for
the purposes of prayer and exhorta-
tion. Our congregations continue to
be steady in their attendance. Our
classes, too, give us great satisfaction.
At Bcntotte our work, from various
causes, does not keep pace with the
other parts of the circuit. It lies far
from us. and it requires the constant
and zealous efforts and holy example
of a missionary, or an assistant mis-
sionary, resident there. At Pantura
our work cheers us greatly. The
residence of our assistant brother
here has been of great utility, as he
has spent almost every evening in
religious services in the native huts
round the village, and has kept alive
the good feelings excited by more
public services. We have no doubt
but the next year will be one of still
greater good in this part of the station.
1 was lately witness to a very interest-
ing circumstance, which will show
how truth operates where least ex-
pected. On walking out one evening,
three or four weeks ago, I saw a
group of people assembled a little
way from the door of a native hut. I
went, through curiosity, to inquire
the cause, and was surprised and
pleased to hear a boy, of about 13
years of age, reading the 3d chapter
of the Gospel by St. John, to three
brothers and his mother, while the
people without were attentively lis-
tening. I passed the door one eve-
ning since, and heard the same boy
reading an evening prayer. Many
very interesting things, of a some-
what similar nature, have come within
my notice, and demonstrate that our
labors have not been in vain."
S. Allen, and W. A. Salmon, mis-
sionaries, and D. A. L.Bartholomew,
jr. assistant. On the average, 10 per-
sons (in 1830,) enjoy the preached Gos-
pel every week in Cingalese, besides
the English and Portuguese services in
Caltura ; the congregations being col-
lected in small villages are not large,
but divine service being held at so ma-
114
CAL
CAN
ny places, a considerable number, from
800 to 900 including adults and chil-
dren hear the word of God. The
members are 82. The principal hopes
of the mission are connected with
the numerous schools ; in them, the
principles of pure Christianity are
taught. In 13 schools there are 05G
boys and 7:) girls.
CALVADOS, a department of
France, bordering on the British
Channel, is 2,233 square m. in extent,
and contains a population of 505,500.
Messrs. Henry de Jersey, and Philip
Tour vis, tiro Wesley an .Missionaries,
were stationed here in 1822, in con-
nection with the neighboring depart-
ments of L'Orne and La Manche.
The extent and population of each of
these ditfer but little from those of
Calvados. Usefulness appears to
have attended the efforts that have
been made. Mr. Martin is now the
Wesleyan missionary in this depart-
ment.
CALUPAR, a church of Syrian
Christians in the Cottayan District in
Southern India.
CAMBRIDGE, a station of the B.
M. S. belonging to the larger station
Falmouth, distant from it, 8 m. on the
island Jamaica, West Indies.
CAMPBELL, a settlement among
the Griquas. South Africa, 40 m. E. of
Griqua town, and about 700 m. N.E.
of Cape Town. The Rev. Mr. Sass,
from the L. M. S. removed from Beth-
esda to this place in 1821, and divided
his labors between the Griquas and
several kraals of Corannas on the
Great River. Here, however, he was
encompassed, for some years, with
trials and discouragements; and, in
1824, he removed to Griqua Town.
In about a year afterwards, a gratify-
ing revival took place, by means of a
catechist, who formed a Sabbath and
a day school, instructing, in the form-
er, about 100 children, and in the lat-
ter, about GO. He still continues to
be useful. A school room is being
erected, which is designed to serve
as a chapel. Congregation is now
200, communicants 20, scholars 150,
who make good progress.
CANADA, a country of North
America, bounded on the N. by
New Britain, E. by Labrador and
the Gulf of St. Lawrence, S. by New
Brunswick and the United States
and W. by unknown lands. It was
discovered by John and Sebastian
Cabot, of Bristol, in 1497 ; and was
settled by the French in 1008. The
summer here is very hot. and winter
continues for 0 months very severe ;
but the sudden transitions from heat
to cold, so common to the United
States, are not known in Canada, and
the seasons are more regular. The
uncultivated parts are a continued
wood, in which are many kinds of
trees unknown in Europe ; but the
land that is cleared is fertile, and the
progress of vegetation so rapid, that
wheat sowed in May is reaped in
August. Of all the animals, the
beaver is the most useful and curious.
Canada turpentine is greatly esteemed
for its balsamic qualities. This country
abounds with coal, and near Quebec
is a fine lead mine. The different
tribes of Indians, or original natives,
in Canada, are numerous ; but they
have been observed to decrease in
population where the Europeans are
most numerous, owing chiefly to their
immoderate use of spirituous liquors.
Canada was conquered by the English
in 175!) ; and confirmed to them by
the French at the peace of 1703. In
1701, this country was divided into two
provinces, Upper and Lower Canada,
which have since made great progress
in. population and agriculture.
Lower Canada, is bounded N. by
New Britain, E. by New Britain and
the Gulf of St. Lawrence, S.E. and
S. by New Brunswick and the states
of Maine, New Hampshire, Vermont,
and New York, and S.W. and W. by
Upper Canada. Lon. 62°— 81° W.,
lat. 45°— 52° N. The inhabitants in
17G3, were 70,000; in 1814, 335,000,
of whom 275,000 were native or
French Canadians. In 1823, the
population was 427,4G5. From the
official census, taken in 1831, we
gather the following interesting facts.
82,487 houses : 1458 houses building ;
57,891 holders of real estate ; 25,208,
not holders of real estate. Total pop-
ulation 511,917. Deaf and dumb 488.
Blind 334. Insane 924. Attached to
the Church of England 34,G20 souls,
or 7 percent.; to the church of Scotland
15,069, 3 per cent. ; Roman Catholics
403,472, or 80 per cent ; Methodists
7019 ; Baptists 24G1 ; Jews 107 ;
Scotch seceders 7811 ; other denomi-
115
CAN
CAN
nations 5597. The whole number of
scholars in the schools, academies,
colleges, and convents is 48,320, or
less than 10 per cent, of the popula-
tion. In the northern part or the
United States it is from 20 to 25 per
cent. More than one half of the chil-
dren in Lower Canada are not taught
to read and write. The number of
taverns and shops retailing spirituous
liquors is 18&2, or I to every '200
souls. About 24.000 persons have
emigrated into the province since
1825. The climate is healthy, but
the extremes of heat and cold are very
great; the thermometer sometimes
rising in summer to 100°, and sinking
in winter to 40° below 0.
Upper Canada, is bounded E. and
S.E. by Lower Canada, S. by the
United States, N. and VV. by the un-
explored reo-ions of New Britain.
Lon. 74° to 98° W., lat. 42G to 50° N.
The population in 1783. was estima-
ted at only 1 0,000 ; in 1814, at ! 15,000 ;
in 1826, at 231,778. The country has
chiefly been settled by emigrants
from the United States, Great Britain
and Ireland. It is divided into 11
districts, which are sub-divided into
counties and townships. The climate
is milder and considerably healthier
than in Lower Canada. The Metho-
dists are the most numerous religious
denomination. The colored people
from the United States have formed
a settlement at Wilberforce.
The United Brethren in 1792, found-
ed a settlement in Upper Canada, on
the R. Retrench or Thames, which
falls into Lake St. Clair, in the midst
of numerous tribes of the Chippev a v- .
to which they gave the name ol
Fairfield. The brethren were accom-
panied by their Indian congregations,
who had been driven, in 1781, from
their settlements on the Muskingum.
During that interval they had remov-
ed from place to place, and found no
rest till they sat down here in peace, on
a tract of land, containing about. 2500
acres, assigned them by the British
government. The settlement, became
a regular township, about 12 m. long,
and 0 wide, and was so well cultiva-
ted, that the wilderness was literally
changed into a fruitful field. No
striking success was granted in the
conversion of the Indians; but there
was a gradual increase of communi-
cants, chiefly from the children born
in the settlement, when grown up to
maturity. At the close of 1812, the
number of communicants was 120.
After enjoying tranquillity for more
than 20 years, the settlement was de-
stroyed by the American army, under
General Harrison, in 1813.
After residing, for some time, in
huts on the site of their old buildings,
they erected a town en the opposite
bank of the river, to which they gave
the name of AV/e Fairfield. To this
place they removed in the autumn of
1815, when their numbers amounted
to 10!) persons. The following year,
an Indian named Onim, who, from
his youth, had evinced the most in-
veterate hatred against the missiona-
ries, was savingly converted to God,
was baptized, and died in the faith of
the Gospel ; and by this circumstance
an impression was made both among
the Indians and the white people,
which afterwards led to an extensive
awakening in the neighborhood.
On the 25th of June, 1822, Mr.
Luckenbach wrote, that though some
circumstances of a painful nature had
occurred, the missionaries were ena-
bled to rejoice, that by far the greater
part of their congregation continued
to be faithful followers of Christ, and
that their confidence in the help of
the Lord was frequently revived and
strengthened by proofs of his mercy
towards them. A new missionary
house was, at this time, partly erected ;
and it is stated that the Christian In-
dians most cheerfully lent their assist-
ance towards the building, without
any remuneration.
After 3 years had passed away with-
out any of the heathen being publicly
devoted to God by the rite of baptism,
the missionaries had the pleasure of
baptising 3 Indian females; one on
Christmas-day, 1822; a second on
New Year's-day, f~"J3 . and the third
on the Feast of the Epiphany. Two
of these, an aged woman, and her
daughter about 14 years old, had re-
moved in the preceding spring, from
the Upper Monsy Town to New Fair-
field, and here their hearts were open-
ed to the word of the Gospel. The
other, who was sister-in-law to one of
the female assistants, had resided 4 or
5 years in the settlement ; and, dur-
ing that time, had been a diligent at-
116
CAN
CAN
tendant on the means of grace, but
had not appeared to desire a closer
connexion with the church. Now,
however, she entreated, with tears.
that she might be baptized ; and as
she made a satisfactory confession of
her faith, and avowed her exclusive
dependence for salvation on the all-
sufficient sacrifice of Calvary, her
request was granted, and the divine
presence seemed to be enjoyed by all
who witnessed the ordinance.
In a communication, dated April
8th, 1823. Mr. Luckenback says—
"An Indian named Simon, who had
been baptized at, Petquotting, but had
afterwards left the congregation, and
lived for more than 1U years among
the wild heathen, returned hither this
spring, and begged most earnestly for
re-admission. He was in a rapid con-
sumption ; and. as we believed he had
sought and obtained mercy from Him
who treats all returning prodigals
with compassion, he was re-admitted,
and assured of the forgiveness of the
congregation on his sick-bed."
" Many of the boys in the school
have made jrood progress, and are
able to read their own language well.
They even begin to understand Eng-
lish, and read the three epistles of St.
John in that language. After hearing
single verses 4 or 5 times distinctly
repeated, they learnt them by heart,
and appear delighted with this mode
of instruction."
The following intelligence from
this settlement is contained in a let-
ter dated Oct. 16, 1823> in which Mr.
Luckenbach wrote as follows: —
'• Since my last, the number of our
inhabitants has been augmented by
10 persons from Goshen, 2 from
among the heathen at Sandusky, and
4 of the Monsy tribe. The latter is a
family, consisting of an aged mother,
who, four years ago, was baptized at
Old Schoenbrunn. on the Musk-
ingum, her son, grandson, and great
grandson. Her son is upwards of 50
years old. and has very indifferent
health. Being asked why he wished
to reside in our settlement, he repli-
ed, ' I have no greater wish than to
lay down my bones in this place. All
I long for is to experience the pardon
of my sins, through the mercy of our
Saviour, before I die, and to be re-
ceived by baptism into the Christian
church. I now believe all which I
formerly heard at Schoenbrunn, con-
cerning our incarnate God and Re-
deemer, who died upon the Cross to
save us from eternal death. In this
place my poor soul derives comfort
and good hope ; and I am therefore
come to dwell among the believers,
and to die with them, because among
the heathen I find neither rest nor
peace."
" On the 7th of Sept. we had a true
festival-day, when a heathen woman
and her child were baptized ; and a
person, baptized as a child, was re-
ceived into the congregation. The
husband of the former was baptized a
year and a half ago. They removed
hither from the Upper Monsy Town,
that, as they said, they might believe,
and be converted to Jesus. She is
sister to a man named Simon, who
departed this life last spring, rejoicing
in the Lord. His end, as a believer,
and that of her mother, who died
among the heathen, made a deep and
salutary impression upon her mind,
insomuch that she began most seri-
ously to be concerned about the sal-
vation of her immortal soul. Durino-
her baptism, a powerful sense of the
presence of Jesus was felt by the
whole congregation. Thus one after
another finds the way to our Saviour,
and we have reason to rejoice that,
by the power of his word, some small
additions are made to his church, and
that the reward for the travail of his
soul is increased from among the In-
dians. Painful occurrences are in-
deed not wanting ; but. in general,
we have much cause for thankfulness,
seeing that our labor is not in vain in
the Lord."
For further information see New
Fairfield.
The following is the present condi-
tion of the English Wesleyan Meth-
odist missions. Quebec. Mr. Long,
missionary, 139 in society. The con-
gregations have been numerous and
seriously attentive. Several persons
have been brought to sincere repent-
ance. There is one school connected
with this station, containing i>2 chil-
dren, under the care of 17 teachers
and assistants. Montreal, 150 in so-
ciety, and Sabbath Schools in a pros-
perous state. Kingston. There has
been a gracious work of the Holy
117
CAN
CAN
Spirit among the soldiers stationed in
this parish, 70 in society- The teach-
ers in the Sabbath school labor stead-
ily and unanimously, and the chil-
dren are regular and attentive. St.
Armands. In society 465. The pub-
lic preaching is well attended.
Stanstead. In society. 159, scholars
272. Barnston. In society 40. On
this circuit are several Sunday
schools. Shefford. In society J '.Hi.
Odell Toii'n. In society 212. Six
Sabbath schools, containing 157 boys
and 183 girls, making a total of 340,
under the care of (> Buperintendants,
2!) male and 3D female teachers, most
of whom take a lively interest in the
welfare of the children. Three Hirers.
In society 28. Total. Scholars in
the Canada District, 1,419.
The society for Propagating the
Gospel in Foreign Parts has 53 sta-
tions in Canada, employs about 55
missionaries, and 8 schoolmasters and
catechists. We have no particu-
lar account of the present condition
of the efforts of this society in Can-
ada.
Missions of the Wesleyan Methodists
of the United States and of Canada.
Among the Indians, who inhabit Up-
per Canada, are 30,000, who speak
the Chippewayor Ojibway language,
scattered in different places through
the province The Mohawks are
settled on Grand River, on a rich res-
ervation of lands, 12 in. wide and (ill
m. in length, and which is guaranteed
to them by the British government.
At the head of the Mohawks was the
celebrated Col. Brandt, whose feats in
the revolutionary war are well known.
Though civilized and well educated
at Dartmouth College, where also two
of his sons have been educated, it
seems that he never heartily embrac-
ed Christianity, so as to come fully
under its experimental and practical
influence. Much pains had been ta-
den to introduce among the Mohawks
the arts of civilized life, and they had
made considerable progress in agri-
culture, raising sheep, cattle, &c.
At the early period of the settlement
of that country, the society for Pro-
moting Christian Knowledge had
made efforts to introduce the gospel
to the notice of these people. Some
success .attended their efforts. Mrs.
Kerr, a daughter of Col. Brandt, is a
firm believer in Christianity, and is a
lady of rare accomplishments.
In the year 1801, a young Indian
was baptized at a Quarterly Meeting
of the Methodists, by the Rev. Jo-
seph Sawyer, who was named after
the preacher who baptized him, Jo-
seph Sawyer; and the wife of a Mr.
Jones, father of Peter Jones, was like-
wise baptized about the same time,
and received into the church. In the
year 18:22, the Genessee Methodist
Conference, which then included Up-
per Canada, turned its attention to-
wards the Mohawk Indians and ap-
pointed the Rev. Alvin Torry, to
introduce the gospel among them.
He commenced his labors at the
mouth of the Grand R. among some
white inhabitants, and pursued his
route up the river about 25 m pass-
ing through several Indian settle-
ments, and thence branching out he
formed a circuit of about 140 m. in
circumference. Near the mouth of
the river a part of the Delaware In-
dians resided. Many of whom un-
derstood the English language. Above
these are the Cayugas and Ononda-
gas, who, though they were unfriendly
to the gospel, had the best regulated
community of any of the Indians on
the river. They assigned as a reason
of their opposition to the Gospel, that
the Mohawks, who had it, drank rain
mill committed wickedness. Most of
them believed in one Supreme Good
Spirit ; as he was possessed of entire
goodness, they think he could do no
evil — hence they neither fear him,
nor offer him sacrifice Notwith-
standing serious obstacles. Mr. Tor-
ry met with considerable success.
Several Indians gave evidence of a
real conversion to God. He was
joined by the Rev. William Case. A
special influence of the Holy Spirit
was granted, and the wilderness be-
come a fruitful field. Amongst oth-
ers, Peter Jones, and his family, be-
came decided followers of Christ, and
were eminently useful. A very degrad-
ed tribe, the Missisaugahs. shared in the
work of the Lord. They abandoned
the use of ardent spirits altogether,
united themselves to the church, and
evinced great ardor and steadiness of
devotion. In the year 1828, John
Sunday, and Peter Jacobs, two of the
converted Indians, with Mr. Case,
113
INDIAN VILLAGE.
VALLEY OF THE COMMANCHES, A TRIBE OF
AMERICAN INDIANS. [Page 118.]
CAN
CAN
visited Philadelphia, New York, and
other places. From the ninth annual
Report of the Methodist Episcopal
Missionary Society, we make the fol-
lowing quotation. It 'relates to the
meeting at New York.
"John Sunday, one of the natives,
then rose, and, in his own language,
addressed the people with a zeal and
pathos seldom exhibited by our culti-
vated orators. His gestures, his ex-
pression of countenance, the energy
of his manner, and his appeals to
Heaven, all exhibited the warmth of
his heart, the reality of his religion,
and the powers of his native elo-
quence ; for although not a word was
understood by his hearers, yet the
effect upon the congregation was uni-
versally visible — their tears spoke the
unsophisticated language of their
hearts. Mr. Case then interpreted
what he had said, and although much
of the edge of his exhortation must
have been deteriorated by the transla-
tion, yet we may readily imagine
what must be the effect produced up-
on his Indian brethren by this good
man's fervent labors among them.
Peter Jacobs, the other Indian, a
youth about nineteen years of age,
then read several passages from the
New Testament, first in English, and
then in the Indian language, after the
manner in which he instructs his
brethren at home. The manner in
which he read the parable of the lost
sheep was very creditable to his head
and heart. He read it exceedingly
well, and his feelings obviously made
a personal application of the parable
to himself and his countrymen. This
he fully exhibited when he had finished
reading, by addressing the congrega-
tion relative to his personal experi-
ence and knowledge in the things of
God. His broken English, added to
the obvious simplicity and sincerity
of his narrative, combined to render
the scene truly impressive, and highly
gratifying to the hearts of all true
Christians. The two Indians then
sung four verses of the hymn com-
mencing—
' How happy are they,
Who their Saviour obey,' &c.
in their own language, the congrega-
tion afterward singing it in English.
The Rev.Dr Bangs then rose, and
after remarking that John Sunday
had not understood any thing tliat
had been said, from his ignorance of
our language, proceeded to address
him through his brother Indian as in-
terpreter; and in the name of the
Christian congregation there assem-
bled, gave him the right hand of fel-
lowship. The flowing tears and bro-
ken sobs of this poor son of the forest,
added to his loud exclamations when
he understood what was said to him,
was one of the most melting scenes
we ever witnessed, and will never be
forgotten by any one present ; partic-
ularly, when to the ardent wish ex-
pressed to meet him in heaven, he
responded with melting eyes, and
overflowing heart, • Amen ! Amen !'
and ' all the people' responded Amen !
Amen ! also."
In 1830 all the Methodist missions
in Upper Canada were considered to
be in a state of progressive improve-
ment. For their benefit the New
York District Bible Society had the
gospel of St. Mark and several other
portions of the sacred Scriptures,
printed in the Mohawk language.
These were rendered a great blessing
to those of the natives who could not
understand the English language.
A new mission was also opened
during the year, at Mahjedusk Bay,
which empties into Lake Huron.
This is considered of great import-
ance as being the annual rendezvous
of many of the Indians from the North.
According to the latest accounts
received from the Indian missions in
Upper Canada, there are now 1,850
adult Indians under religious instruc-
tion, 1100 of whom are members of
the Church. Beside these there are
four hundred children taught in fifteen
different schools. The natives are
making encouraging advances in do-
mestic economy, in agriculture, and
in some of the mechanical arts, and
some of them, as we have already
seen, are becoming extensively useful
in the field of Gospel labor. The fol-
lowing statistical account has been re-
cently furnished by the Rev. Mr. Case :
Adults under religious instruction.
1. Grape Island, two schools, 210
2. Mohawks, Bay Quinty, 120
3. Rice Lake, two schools, 300
4. River Credit, two " 240
5. Lake Simcoe, two " 250
119
CAN
CAN
6.
Mahjehdusk, one "
150
7.
Grand River, three "
300
8.
Muncey town, one "
150
!).
Wyandots at Carnard,
30
10.
Seegeeng river,
100
1,850
For further particulars seethe vari-
ous stations whose names have just
been mentioned.
CANAUGHOTE, one of the Syr-
ian churches, in the Cottayain Dis-
trict, Southern India. It was built
about 50 years ago, by two affluent
individuals, as a subordinate chapel
to that at Radambonude. It can ac-
commodate 200 or 300 persons ; con-
nected with it are 105 houses,
or about 700 souls. Four copies of
St. Matthew's gospel are the only
books in the vernacular tongue, of
which the church is possessed. There
is very little of the spirit of Chris-
tianity at this place.
CANDIA, one of the most impor-
tant islands in the Mediterranean,
Ion. 23° 40'— 20° 40' E. ; lat. 34° 50'—
35° 55' N. ; 81 m. from the S. extrem-
ity of the Morea. It contains 4020
square m. It is in contemplation to
establish schools on this island.
CANDY'S CREEK, a missionary
station of the A. B. C. F. M. in the
Cherokee nation of Indians, within
the chartered limits of Tennessee, 25
m. N.E. of Brainerd, and 10 m. S.W.
of the Cherokee agency on the Ili-
wassee R. The mission was com-
menced in 1824. William Holland
and his wife are teachers and cate-
chists. Mr. H. in a letter dated, Dec.
24, 1831 , says, " our church at present
consists of 15 Cheiokees, with Mrs. H.
and myself. Mr. Butrick has labored
here a large portion of the time since
he left Carmel. During the last
autumn, a meeting-house has been
erected at this station at considerable
expense. It is 50 feet by 30, of hewn
logs,covered with short boards fastened
with nails, and is by far the best and
most commodious house of worship in
this nation. Last autumn, we held a
protracted meeting of such a character
as to excite pleasing sensations. In
consequence, a few individuals, it is
hoped, have embraced the Gospel,
and some are still in an inquiring
state." A flourishing school exists
at this station.
CANEY CREEK, a station of the
A. B. C. F. M. in the Chickasaw na-
tion, within the chartered limits of
the state of Mississippi. A mission
was commenced among the Chicka-
saws in 1821, by the Synod of South
Carolina and Georgia. In 1827, the
mission was transterred to the A. B.
C. F. M. Hugh Wilson and Mrs.
Wilson, are missionaries. Mr.
Knight, and Miss Prudence Wil-
son teachers. The school has had 39
pupils, all of whom can read, and
nearly all can write. The expenses
of the schools have been principally
defrayed by the Chickasaws them-
selves. Few attend meeting except
the members of the schools.
CANTON, is the principal city of
the Chinese province of the same
name, situated 23° 3' N. lat. and 113°
E. Ion. This is the only city which the
Chinese government allows for Eu-
ropean maritime traffic. Within the |
bocca, or mouth of the river, is a
small island, which, bearing some re-
semblance to a tiger cuucltunt, is call-
ed Tiger island ; and the river is
hence named Tigris, but the Chinese
call it Taa. The city consists of 3
towns, divided by high walls, but so
conjoined as to form almost a regular
square. The streets are narrow,
paved with small round stones in the
middle, and flagged at the sides. The
houses are only a ground-floor, built
of earth, and covered with tiles. The
better class of people are carried about
in chairs ; but the common sort walk
barefooted and bareheaded. The riv-
er is covered with barks, which have
apartments in them for families, where
many thousands reside, and have no
other habitation. The number of in-
habitants is supposed to be 750,000.
The immense quantity of goods and
money which foreign vessels bring to
this city, draws hither a crowd of
merchants from all the provinces ; so
that the factories and warehouses con-
tain the rarest productions of the soil,
and the most valuable of the Chinese
manufactures. Jn ]822, a fire broke
out, which destroyed many lives,
15,000 houses, and property to an im-
mense amount. It is 1180 m. S. by
W. Peking. E. Long. 113° 2', N.
lat. 23° 30'.
The person deemed most suitable
for this station, by the L. M. &., was
120
CAN
CAN
the Rev. Robert Morrison, whose
studies at Gosport had been peculiarly
directed to a preparation for so impor-
tant an undertaking ; and who was
subsequently assisted, in London, by
a native of China, in learning the lan-
guage, and in transcribing a Harmony
of the Gospels and other parts of the
New Testament, from a manuscript
copy in the British Museum. His
attention was also directed, under a
suitable tutor, to the mathematics and
astronomy, and he attended the lec-
tures at the Royal Institution ; this
course of studies having been deter-
mined upon, in consequence of some
valuable information received by the
directors, from an intelligent corres-
pondent at Macao.
In the month of Jan. 1807, Mr.
Morrison sailed from England ; and,
in Sept., he arrived in safety at Can-
ton, where he applied himself with
unwearied assiduity to the study of
the language ; though, in doing this.
he was obliged to observe the greatest
possible secrecy, and the persons who
assisted him intimated that they trem-
bled for their own safety, under the
anticipation of being discovered.
In consequence of a temporary
misunderstanding between the Euro-
pean residents at Canton and the
Chinese government, the latter pro-
hibited all intercourse with foreign-
ers, and the commencement of hos-
tilities was seriously anticipated. Mr.
Morrison, therefore, retired, in the
beginning of Nov., to Macao, where
he resumed the study of the language.
Matters, however, were soon amicably
arranged, and he returned to Canton,
where, in 1809, he was appointed Chi-
nese translator to the English factory.
Alluding to this circumstance, he
says, " My reasons for accepting this
situation were briefly, that it secured
my residence ; that its duties con-
tributed to my improvement in the
language ; and that the salary at-
tached to it would enable me to make
my labor in the Gospel less chargeable
to the churches of Great Britian. The
situation, however, whilst it has the
advantages which I state, has also its
disadvantages. It occupies a great
part of my short life, in that which
does not refer to my first object.
Whilst I am translating official pa-
pers, I could be compiling my dic-
tionary, which, I hope, will be of
essential service to future missiona-
ries."
In the course of his reading with
his assistants, Mr. M. embraced every
opportunity of speaking of tlie Lord
Jesus, and salvation through him, as
well as of the existence of the one
only living and true God. On this
latter subject, he observes, " their
ideas are exceedingly obscure. The
Chinese people, according to what I
have seen, have no idea of one intel-
ligent, independent, and perfect being
— the Creator and Governor of the
world. They have, however, lords
many and gods many, before whose
images they worship, and to whom
they offer sacrifice. The word hea-
ven, in their language, is exceedingly
vague ; and it seems impossible to de-
termine its precise signification, as
they ever vary in their definition of
it. An atonement my people do not
think necessary, at least for small
sins ; and of the pardon of great sins
they have no hope."
In a letter addressed to the direc-
tors, and dated April 2d, 1812, Mr.
Morrison says, " By the last fleet,
which sailed about a month ago, I
wrote, and enclosed you a copy of
my translation of the Gospel by Luke,
and a Chinese tract on the Way of
Salvation, which I hope would reach
you in safety. I now enclose you a
translation of a Chinese edict ; by
which you will see, that to print books
on the Christian religion, in Chinese,
is rendered a capital crime. I must,
however, go forward, trusting in the
Lord : though I shall be careful not
to invite the notice of government.
Indeed, notwithstanding my con-
sciousness of my own weakness, I
am not discouraged, but am thankful
that my most sanguine hopes have
been more than realized ; as the prac-
ticability of acquiring the language
in no great length of time, of trans-
lating the Scriptures, and of having
them printed in China, have been
demonstrated. I am grateful to the
Divine Being for having employed
me in this good work ; and, should I
die soon, it will afford me pleasure in
my last moments."
The Rev. Wm. Milne arrived at
Macao, with Mrs. Milne, in July
1813. as a colleague to Mr Morrison,
121
CAN
CAN
by whom he was most gladly receiv-
ed. By the instigation of the Roman
Catholic clergy, however, the Portu-
guese government ordered him to
quit the island in 10 days. To this
severe measure Mr. Milne was oblig-
ed to submit, and he removed to Can-
ton, where under suitable teachers,
he applied himself assiduously to the
study of the language. As European
females are not permitted to reside at
Canton, he was necessarily separated
from Mrs. M., who continued with
Mr. and Mrs. Morrison at Macao.
Mr. Morrison, however, subsequently-
joined Mr. Milne for the season , which
continues 5 months.
In Feb. 1814, Mr. Milne left Chi-
na, in a vessel which conveyed nearly
500 Chinese emigrants, for the pur-
pose of distributing the copies of the
New Testament and the tracts which
lie and Mr. Morrison had prepared ;
and he had the pleasure of seeing
many, while on board, reading, in
their own language, the wonderful
works of God. He touched at the
island of Banca, a new settlement,
where the Chinese were landed, when,
by permission of the commanding
officer, he distributed his books.
It having been deemed of great
importance to commence a mission at
Malacca, Mr. Milne, at the urgent re-
quest of Mr. Morrison, removed thith-
er in the summer of 1815.
Mr. Morrison's labors among his
domestics were not in vain. One
man was baptized in 1815, on a cred-
ible profession of his faith ; and some
others were inclined to declare them-
selves Christians, but were intimidat-
ed by apprehension of the consequen-
ces.
In a letter dated September 4,
1817, Mr. (now Dr.) Morrison says —
" I have translated the morning and
evening prayers, just as they stand in
the book of Common Prayer, altering
only those which refer to the rulers
of the land. These I am printing
together witli the Psalter, divided for
the 30 days of the month : 1 intend
them as a help to social worship, and
as affording excellent and suitable
expressions for individual devotion.
Mr. Milne wished to modify them, so
as to render them more suitable to our
peculiar circumstances ; but as they
possess here no authority but their
own general excellence, and are not
binding on the practice or conscience
of any ;, and as they are not exclusive,
— I judged it better to preserve them
as they are. Additional helps may
be afforded, if they shall not be fully
adequate. The heathen, at first, re-
quire helps for social devotion ; and
to me it appeared, that the richness of
devotional phraseology, the elevated
views of the Deity, and the explicit
and full recognition of the work of
our Lord Jesus Christ, were so many
excellencies, that a version of them
into Chinese, as they were, was bet-
ter than for me to new model them.
The church of Scotland supplied us
with a catechism ; the congregational
churches afforded us a form for a
Christian assembly ; and the church
of England has supplied us with a
manual of devotion, as a help to those
whii are not sufficiently instructed to
conduct social worship without such •
aid. We are of no party. We re-
cognise but two divisions of our fellow-
creatures — the righteous and the
wicked — those who love our Lord Je-
sus Christ, and those who do not."
Other useful works were also exe-
cuted.
On the 25th of Nov. 1819, the
translation of the Holy Scriptures in-
to the Chinese language was happily
brought to a termination. On this
interesting occasion, Dr. Morrison
wrote to the directors as follows : —
" To have Moses, David, and the
Prophets, Jesus Christ and his Apos-
tles, using their own words, and
thereby declaring to the inhabitants
of this land the wonderful works of
God, indicates, I hope, the speedy in-
troduction of a happier era in these
parts of the world; and I trust, that
the gloomy darkness of pagan scepti-
cism will be dispelled by the day-
spring from on high ; and that the
gilded idols of Buddah, and the num-
berless images which fill this land,
will one day assuredly fall to the
ground before the power of God's
word, as the idol Dagon fell before
the Ark."
In the annual Report, communicat-
ed to the general meeting of the L.
M. .$'., in 1823, the directors observe
— " The completion of Dr. Morrison's
Chinese and English Dictionary,
(which has occupied more or less of
122
CAN
CAN
his time daring a period of 15 years),
as well as that of the Chinese ver-
sion of the Holy Scriptures, forms a
kind of epoch in the history of the
mission.
It is due to Dr. Morrison to ob-
serve, that by means of his Chinese
and English Dictionary, in conjunc-
tion with the Chinese Grammar, com-
piled by him, and published about 12
}-ears ago, he has furnished for the
use of English students of Chinese,
highly valuable facilities for attaining
a knowledge of this very difficult lan-
guage ; and, at the same time, he has
contributed to open more widely the
door of access to the stores of Chinese
literature and philosophy.
But his labors in this department
are chiefly important, as they supply
the Christian missionary with the
means of attaining with accuracy,
and, as far as possible, with ease the
language of a people who compose
about a fourth part of the entire pop-
ulation of the globe.
It may further be observed, in refe-
rence to the philological labors of Dr.
Morrison, that they have also contrib-
uted to prepare the way for the future
dissemination of European learning
and science, through the medium of
the English language, among the na-
tives of China. The introduction of
these into the empire, as objects of
study, in the first place to the more
learned, and gradually of education to
others, would naturally tend to loosen
the fetters of superstition and preju-
dice ; to substitute for a contempt,
perhaps more feigned than real, a de-
gree of respect and veneration for the
inhabitants of Europe ■, and thus, at
length, to procure a candid attention,
on the part of the more inquisitive of
the Chinese at least, to the doctrines
and evidences of Christianity.
Ever since the year 1813, the Gos-
pel has been more or less regularly
preached, both in English and Chinese,
either at Macao or Canton. Nor has
this small portion of the Christian
ministry, thus insulated, as it were,
and conducted almost to the extremi-
ties of the eastern world, been wholly
destitute of effect. Besides the advan-
tages derived from these religious ser-
vices by European and American res-
idents, " there are some Chinese," to
use the language of Dr. Morrison, " on
whose consciences divine truth has
made an impression."
On the !>th of December, 1,-2:5. Dr.
Morrison embarked for England, where
he arrived in safety on the 20th of
March, in the ensuing year. Previ-
ous to his departure from China, he
dedicated, by prayer and imposition of
hands, a native convert to the work of
an evangelist among his own country-
men; securing to him a small annual
stipend for the duties to be performed
in discharge of his sacred obligations,
and, at the same time, permitting him
to pursue his secular calling, as the
principal means of his support.
Shortly after Dr. M.'s arrival in
England, he had the honor to be in-
troduced at Court, by Sir George
Staunton, Bart., as the first Protestant
missionary to China ; and was pre-
sented to the King by the President
of the Board of Control, the Right
Honorable Charles Wynn. Dr. Mor-
rison was permitted to lay before his
Majesty a copy of the Chinese version
of the Holy Scriptures, made by him-
self and the late Dr. Milne ; and also
to present to the King an account of
the Anglo-Chinese college and Sing-
apore institution.
In an official communication of Sir
George Staunton, dated April 12,
1834, Mr. Peel, the Secretary for the
Home Department, stated, that, in
laying the Chinese Bible before the
King, he had mentioned the very sin-
gular and meritorious exertions made
by Dr. Morrison for the promotion of
religion and literature in the East :
and that he had it in command to
communicate his Majesty's marked
approbation of that gentleman's dis-
tinguished and useful labors.
Another letter was subsequently ad-
dressed to Dr. Morrison himself, by
his Majesty's librarian ; in which the
writer observes — " I have received his
Majesty's commands to convey to you
his acknowledgment, and to express
his sense of your attention in present-
ing, through Mr. Peel, a copy of your
Chinese Bible.
" And his Majesty has been pleased
to direct me to take it into my partic-
ular care, as an important and valua-
ble addition to his library."
After rendering many invaluable
services to the cause of missions, and
to that of China in particular, Dr.
123
CAN
CAN
Morrison left England in 1826, with
his family, and arrived at Macao on
the l!Hh of September.
The first Sabbath after his arrival,
he resumed the religious services he
had been accustomed to perforin pre-
viously to his visit to Europe. During
his absence from China, Leang-a-fa
composed, among other works, a small
volume, in Chinese, containing ex-
planatory notes on the Epistle to the
Hebrews. Of this work, considering
the few advantages Afa possessed. Dr.
Morrison speaks favorably. Afa had
also written a small Essay in favor of
the Christian Religion, entitled, Tlie
True Principles of tlie World's Salva-
tion; in which he points out the ne-
cessity of a Saviour, and shows that
Jesus Christ has made an atonement
for sin. He directs the attention of
his countrymen to the Bible, which,
he informs them, European Christians
have, at a great expense, caused to be
translated into Chinese, printed, and
given to the people. He had likewise
drawn up a short account of several
interesting conversations, held at dif-
ferent times, with certain of his coun-
trymen, who had casually taken up
the Bible when he was himself pre-
sent. Since Dr. Morrison's return,
Afa has drawn up a brief statement of
tlie religious progress of his own mind
while under the tuition of the late Dr.
Milne at Malacca, which, at length,
issued in his determination fully to
embrace Christianity.
The above accounts relative to Le-
ang-a-fa, however in themselves pleas-
ing, derive additional interest from
the almost universal rejection of the
Gospel by the inhabitants of China,
with which they stand contrasted.
An empire is here presented to our
view, containing 150 millions of souls,
involved in gross spiritual darkness ;
while standing, as it were, on its ut-
most verge, we behold a single indi-
vidual of that empire defending the
existence and perfections of the true
God, the necessity and efficacy of our
Lord's atonement for the sin of the
world, and inviting his countrymen
to read the Scriptures, which have
been translated for their use, as con-
taining words by which they may be
saved. May this light — small, indeed,
and comparatively dim,— increase more
and more, until it shall at length break
forth in all the brightness of meridian
day !
So fully persuaded is Dr. Morrison
of the importance and utility of com-
ments on the Scriptures, in reference
to converted and inquiring heathens,
that, while the present obstacles to
preaching the Gospel in China con-
tinue, he conceives he cannot more
profitably employ his time than in
composing explanatory notes on the
Chinese Bible.
Under date of January 10, 1831,
Dr. Morrison says, " I regret that a
wide door is not opened, to send the
words of eternal life through the whole
length and breadth of China. Where
we cannot send whole Bibles, we can
yet distribute portions of the Lord's
word ; three nudes are in operation —
the British and Foreign School Soci-
ety's Scripture Lessons — Dr. Haw-
ker's Scripture Help to prayer — and
Sheet Tracts, containing only Scrip-
ture quotations. I have a confidence
and a hope in the pure text of holy
Scripture, as derived from divine in-
spiration, far superior to any human
composition, for the sake of the hea-
then. Yesterday, Leang-a-fa wrote
out, for a sheet tract, that inimitable
exhibition of the vanity of idols, con-
tained in Isaiah, chap. xliv. which hap-
pened to be the lesson of the day. and
was read by us in our little native con-
gregation. Afa (as we abbreviate his
name) explained the Scriptures to his
aged pagan father, in the morning;
and mentioned, with grateful hope,
that the old man's heart was somewhat
softened ; he listened to the word ; and
knelt down to join in pra3'er to the
living and true God, through Jesus
Christ.
There is a Christian Union in Chi-
na, consisting of a number sufficient
to constitute a primitive church ; ac-
cording to the maxim, that where
three believers in Jesus are assem-
bled, they form a church." A Chi-
nese, Kevvhagang, was baptised at
Macao, in the beginning of 1830 ; lit-
is to assist in the distribution of Tracts.
Dr. Morrison speaks of Leang-a-fa as
dead to this world and living unto
Christ occupied in studying the
Scriptures, writing and printing tracts,
and visiting from house to house, tes-
tifying to his countrymen the Gospe!
of salvation. In company of Agong,
124
CAxN
CAP
another Chinese convert, he itinerat-
ed about 350 m. in the interior, for the
purpose of instructing his countrymen
in the knowledge of Christ, and dis-
tributing religious tracts among them,
written and printed by them with that
view. The London Religious Tract
Society have authorized Leang-a-fa to
print 18,000 tracts at their expense.
In consequence, 7000 tracts were cir-
culated chiefly in the interior. " Le-
ang-a-fa has exposed the vain super-
stitions, which delude the minds of
the Chinese, in a manner," says Dr.
Morrison, " which no European, now
living, with whom I am acquainted,
could equal."
A mission was established at Can-
ton by the A. B. C. F. M. in the be-
ginning of 1830. The Board were
strongly urged to this measure by the
Rev. Dr. Morrison, and by a benevo-
lent American merchant, trading at
Canton. Accordingly, in the autumn
of 1829, the Rev. Elijah C. Bridgman
sailed from New York for Canton, ac-
companied by the Rev. David Abeel,
under the patronage of the American
Seamen's Friend Society. They ar-
rived after a passage of 12!) days. Mr.
Bridgman has devoted almost his
whole time to the acquisition of th
Chinese language. The establishment
of a printing press at Canton was re-
commended by Dr. Morrison for the
purpose of forming writers of moral
and religious tracts adapted to the pe-
culiar circumstances of that part of the
world ; and one has been presented to
the Board, with the necessary types and
furniture, by the Church and Society
in Bleecker Street, New York. It is
to be called the Bruen Press, in mem-
ory of the Rev. Matthias Bruen, a late
pastor of the church. It has, doubtless.
arrived at the place of its destination.
Mr. Abeel went to China as a sea-
man's missionary, for those speaking
the English language in the port of
Canton. He had, however, a condi-
tional appointment from the Commit-
tee of the Board of Missions, should
he think it to be his duty, at the end
of a year, to direct his whole atten-
tion to the native population. In De-
cember, 1830, he entered into the ser-
vice of the Board. He soon after went
to Java, and Siam, on an exploring
tour. For further notices, see Ma-
cao.
CAPE COLONY, or COLONY
OF THE CAPE OF GOOD HOPE,
South Africa. The Colony extends
about 250 m. from N. to S., and 550
m. from E. to W. ; from 30° to 34°
30' S. hit. and from 18° to 28° E. Ion.
The space included within these lim-
its is about 130,000 sq. m. with a pop-
ulation of 1 to a square m. On the
W. and S. it is washed by the ocean,
and on the N. it is bounded by a range
of lofty mountains. The Table Moun-
tain is a stupendous mass of naked
rock, rising, almost perpendicularly,
about 3,585 ft. in height. The ave-
rage amount of imports is about
$1,000,000. The principal export is
Cape wine. The Dutch settlers, who
live in the interior, called Boors, are
in a verv degraded condition.
CAPE TOWN, the capital of the
territory of the Cape ; a settlement
founded by the Dutch. It stands on
the W. side of Table Bay, and is a
town rising in the midst of a desert,
surrounded by black and dreary moun-
tains. The mountains behind the
town, are Table Mountain, the Sugar
Loaf, the Lion's Head, Charles Mount,
and James Mount, or the Lion's Rump.
From these mountains descend seve-
ral rivulets, which flow into the diffe-
rent bays, as Table Bay, False Bay,
&c. Among these mountains, ex-
tending along the valleys and rivulets,
are a great number of plantations ;
and 10 in. S. E. of the town is the cel-
ebrated farm of Constantia, yielding
the wine of that name. This town,
with its extensive colony, surrendered
to the British in 1795, and was restor-
ed, in 1802, by the treaty of Amiens ;
it again surrendered to the British in
I Bl II i, and was finally ceded to them in
1814. Cape Town is 34 m. N. by W.
from the Cape. E. long. 18° 23', S.
lat. 30° 50'.
The Rev. Geo. Thom, from the L.
.If. S., arrived at Cape town in 1812,
and labored zealously to promote the
cause of religion, not only there, but
also in other parts of the colony, for
several years ; and afterwards accept-
ed the office of Dutch minister at Cal-
edon, under the appointment of the
colonial government. In 1818, the
Rev. Dr. Philip, who had been ap-
pointed superintendent of the society's
missions in that part of the globe, in-
creased the congregation previously
125
CAP
CAP
collected, and obtained permission to
build a chapel. This commodious
place of worship was opened, Dec. 1,
1822. Through Dr. Philip's agency,
premises have also been purchased, to
be occupied, in part, as a dwelling-
house by the society's resident agent,
and as a temporary abode for its mis-
sionaries who may touch at the Cape,
disembark there, or occasionally visit
it from the interior. The building
will also afford facilities in aid of plans
of education, which enter into the
measures of the Society for promoting
the dissemination of the Gospel in
South Africa. The Rev. Mr. Beck,
formerly connected with the 5. Afri-
can M. 6'., which labored here, for
many years, with considerable effect
was at this time an important and gra-
tuitous coadjutor ; 16 heathens were
united in church-fellowship, and un-
der his pastoral care. Between 300
and 400, chiefly adults, were under
his weekly catachetical instruction ;
and the Sabbath-school consisted of
about 100. Through succeeding years,
considerable success attended the
means thus employed. It being deem-
ed necessary for Dr. Philip to visit
England, his place was supplied, pro
tempore, by the Rev. R. Miles. An
auxiliary M. S. has been established.
The visit of Dr. Philip to England
was attended with important conse-
quences. The influence which he
exerted, by his "Volume of Research-
es," and other means, led the way to
the Abolition of Slavkry through-
put the colony. Though Dr. Philip's
book was received with decided ap-
probation in England, yet it was of
such a description as inevitably to
produce a very opposite sentiment at
the Cape of Good Hope. So many
parties were necess-aiily implicated in
the statements introduced, that it
could not but. excite bitter indignation
against the autfior. Dr. Philip had
not been three day* .it Cape Town
after his return, before he received
notice of an action for a liVl in the
Supreme Court of the colony. The
efforts made to transfer the trial from
that Court to England were overrul-
ed and the doctor was thus tried in
the midst of local prejudice, and
without the benefit of a jury. He
was cast in damages of £200, and
coats of more than £900. The direct-
ors of the L. M. S. and the British
public generally entirely justified the
proceedings of Dr. Philip. So strong
was the sympathy felt in his behalf,
that a sum not only equal to the
charges incurred by the prosecution
(£1200) has been raised, but a hand-
some surplus remains to be applied,
according to the wishes of the donors,
to the benefit of his family
Dr. Philip is the superintendent of
all the missions of the L. M. S. in the
colony. He is assisted at Cape Town,
by the Rev. J. J. Freeman. Congre-
gation, 150 to 200. Day schools are
taught three times a week, contain-
ing! 00 children. A school of indus-
try, of 100 children, is very success-
fully conducted by a daughter of Dr.
Philip. The L. R. T. S. has forward-
ed to Dr. P. 11,300 Dutch and English
publications.
About the year 182Q, the W. M. S.
established a mission in Cape Town
It is principally important in its bear-
ings on the country stations. Barna-
bas Shaw, James Cameron, and E.
Cook are missionaries. Several reli-
gious services in Dutch have been
lately undertaken for the benefit of
the heathen. About 20 new mem-
bers, in 1831, were added. A school
for the heathen promises well.
" African research," says the South
African Advertiser, has had many mar-
tyrs ; some of them men of the highest
qualifications ; yet, with the exception
of a few spots around its shores, the
whole of this vast continent is cover-
ed from the eye of the geographer
by thick darkness, and shut against
the influence of the Christian philan-
thropist by almost universal barba-
rism. To conquer the physical and
moral difficulties, which lie in the
way of African discovery, seems to
have been reserved for Christian mis-
sionaries, and the basis line of their
most successful operations is the ex-
tensive frontier of this colony. A
salubrious climate and a civilized na-
tive population give this end of Africa
prodigious advantages over every
^ther point from which the traveller,
the merchant, or the missionary can
attempt u, penetrate those unknown
regions." The missionaries of all the
societies, in Southern Africa, can re-
joice that they have not run in vain,
nor labored in vain. Some of the
126
CAR
CAU
various tribes have been gathered as
first fruits of the general harvest.
CAREY, a former station of the
.1. ]l. M. on the liver St. Joseph,
in the Michigan Territory, among
the Puttawatomy Indians. By a late
treaty with the government of the
United States, this station has been
given up, and the property apprais-
ed, for which the Board are to re-
ceive an indemnity. Seven young
men, of the Puttawatomies, who be-
came hopefully pious, have received
an education at the Hamilton Litera-
ry and Theological Institution, New
York. As soon as the removal is
effected, the missionary efforts will
be recommenced.
CAREY-TOWN, a settlement, re-
cently established, in the American
colony at Liberia. It was so named
from Rev. Lott Carey, a distinguished
emigrant from Richmond, Virginia.
' CARMEL, a station of the A. B.
C. F. M. among the Cherokees, 62
m. S. E. of Brainerd, on the road
from Augusta, Ga. to Nashville, Tenn.
Daniel Butrick, missionary, Isaac
Proctor, teacher and catechist. with
their wives. Unusual seriousness has
prevailed, during the past year (1831)
at this station. Three have been
added to the church. On account of
the difficulties with the State of Geor-
gia, all the missionaries have been
oblio-ed to leave Carmel for the present.
CARRADIVE, a small island of
North Ceylon, about 4 m. from Bat-
ticotta. Here are several thousands
of people, mostly Roman Catholics,
among whom the American Missiona-
ries in Ceylon have frequently labor-
ed and distributed tracts and portions
of the Scriptures. The influence and
opposition of the priests are the most
discouraging circumstances against
the prevalence of truth.
CARTIGAPALY, a Syrian church
in the Tanjore province, Southern
India. It was built 28*2 years since,
and has 100 houses belonging to it.
In 18*30, there were 20 baptisms. Mr.
Baker has a school here.
CATTARAUGUS, an Indian re-
servation in the State of New York,
on the eastern shore of Lake Erie,
about 40 m. S. W. of Buffalo. It
comprises about 26,000 acres of land
A mission was commenced here in
1822, by Mr. Wm. A. Thayer, a mis
sionary of the United Foreign Mis-
sionary Society. It is now under
the care of the .4. B. C. F. M. Mr.
Taylor and Mrs. T. are employed as
teachers and catechists. Some or-
dained missionary will probably soon
take the oversight of the church in
this place. Many instances of hope-
ful conversion occurred in the winter
of 1830-31. In May, 1831, 11 were
received into the church, which now
consists of 40. A temperance society,
with more than 100 members, has
been formed. The heathen chiefs
recently gave permission to such of
their people as might choose to at-
tend the Christian meeting ; upon
which nearly all the young resolved
to join the Christian party. Such a
desertion was prevented by an imme-
diate renewal of the restraints. In
January, 1832, Mr. Thayer says,
" The state of things is now very pleas-
ant, and I think we have a more than
ordinary attention to religion. 40 or
50 assemble at our evening meetings.
We are hoping and praying for the
blessed influences of the Holy Spirit."
CAUCASUS; a chain of moun-
taius in Western Asia, extending from
S. E. to N. W. and occupying the
isthmus (containing 127,140 sq. m.)
between the Black and Caspian Seas.
The length is computed at 6-14 m. ;
the breadth is various ; from Mosak
to Tiflis it may be estimated at 184
m. It is divided into two parallel
chains. The highest peak is more
than 18,000 feet. The highest ridge
is rugged and barren, but the south-
ern declivity is extremely fruitful.
The whole surface of the country
abounds in forests and fountains, or-
chards and vineyards, cornfields and
pastures, in rich alternation. The
inhabitants consist of small tribes of
various languages. Since the peace
concluded between Russia and Persia,
in 1813, the Caucasian countries have
belonged to the Russian empire,
though without being completely sub-
ject to it. The provinces, at present
are 6 in number— Tiflis, 390,000 in-
habitants ; Imiretta, 270,000 inhab-
itants ; Circassia,550.000; Daghestan,
184,000; Schirvan, 133,000 ; Caucasia,
146,500.
The G. M. S. have established mis-
sions in these regions. See Karass,
Madchar, Shusha,
127
CAW
CER
CAWNPORE, a town and import-
ant military station in Allahabad.
Hindoostan, on the W. bank of the
Gano-es, 41) in. S. W. of Lucknovv.
E. long. 81°, N. lat. 2G° 30'.
Eearly in 1809, the lamented Rev.
Henry Martyn, removed from Dina-
pore to this place, and continued his
faithful labors among the soldiers and
natives till the latter part of the fol-
lowing year. At the same time, he
indefatigably pursued the translation
of the Scriptures into Hindoostanee
and Persian ; and procured the erec-
tion of a house for worship.
In consequence of the zeal of some
pious soldiers who were quartered at
Cawnpore, Nriputa, one of the natives
assisting the Baptist missionary at
Allahabad, was sent hither in 1818,
and was very useful.
A Free-School Association was or-
ganized by the principal European
residents at this station, May lllth,
1821, to afford gratuitous instruction
to European and Hindoo orphan chil-
dren in Cawnpore and its vicinity,
and to support such as are destitute.
Within about two years, the number
ofbeneficiarios amounted to 158. The
funds are supplied by subscriptions
and sacramental collections. The
District Committee of the Christian
Knowledge S. furnish books for the
children. They have also established
a Lending Library. This is an en-
couraging field for missionary labor.
Kurrum Messeeh, at the earnest
desire of the chaplain of the station.
has gone to this place from Buxar.
The Serampore missionaries estab-
lished a mission in this place, in 1830.
W. Greenway is the missionary.
His relatives live at Cawnpore. Rev.
James Whiting, military chaplain,
has remitted £25 to purchase works
likely to be useful at this great mili-
tary station. " I think we now see,"
says Mr. W. " the dawn of a brighter
day ; several are expressing anxiety
not only for their own souls, but for
the souls of others."
CEDAR-HALL, a station of the
U. B. on the island Antigua. Simon,
missionary.
CELEBES, or MACASSAR, an
island in the Indian Ocean, to the E.
of Borneo. It is 500 m. from N. to
S , and divided into various portions
by large bays, so the breadth is com-
monly not above 60 ni. Sq. m. about
90,000. The E. side of the island is
sometimes called Celebes, and the W.
Macassar ; but, in general, the former
name is given to the whole island.
The inhabitants are Malays, consist-
ing of several nations or tribes, and
the best soldiers in these parts. The
most powerful tribe are called Buges,
and have something free and dignified
in their manner, superior to other
Malays, and are remarkably industri-
ous. Their chief town is Boni, situ-
ated on a river, near its entrance into
the Bay of Boni. The Dutch have
some settlements on the coast, of
which the chief is Macassar. In
1810, the English obtained possession
of those of Gorontano and Manado ;
and. in 1812, of that of Macassar ; but
but they were restored in 1^15. The
Dutch are said to have 370 towns
under their control.
The Netherlands M. S. appointed
the Rev. Mr. Kellendroon to Macas-
sar, the capital, having a population
of 100,000, in 1820. "This island is
also occasionally visited by the Rev.
Mr. Kam, of the L M S.
CERAM, one of the Molucca or
Spice Islands, in the East Indian
Ocean, near the N. E. coast of Am-
boyna, l'JO m. long, and nearly 40
broad, belonging to the Dutch. The
inhabitants, including 3 small isl-
ands in the vicinity, are estimated at
15,000.
The Rev. Mr. Kant's occasional
visits have been instrumental of much
good to the native Christians, and re-
cently a mission has been established
here under his direction. The inhab-
itants of two villages in this island,
where the Rev. Mr. Starnink then
labored, have destroyed their idols.
The children were summoned to at-
tend, with their parents, to witness
the spectacle, that they might keep
the event in remembrance. The peo-
ple of these villages were formerly
notorious for wickedness ;, but since
they have embraced Christianity, a
great improvement in their conduct
has taken place.
CERIGO, (anciently Cythera) an
island in the Mediterranean, separated
from the Morea by a narrow strait,
and belonging to the Ionian Republic
of the seven islands. Lon. 23° E.,
lat. 36° 28' N. Sq. m. 95. Pop. 8 or
128
CEY
CEY
10,000. It is dry and mountainous.
The Ionian Islands having been pre-
served from the desolating wars which
ravaged other portions of Greece, ed-
ucation has advanced more rapidly
than in those quarters. Five schools
with two hundred scholars. The
schools are chiefly supported by the
voluntary contributions of the parents.
CEYLON, an island in the Indian
Ocean, containing 19,469 sq.m. It is
separated from the Coromandel coast
by the strait of Manaar, but united to
it by Adam's bridge — a remarkable
chain of sand-banks. Ceylon lies
between the parallels of 5° 50' and
9° 50' N lat. ; and between 79° 20'
and 81° 50' E. Ion. For the first
certain information respecting Cey-
lon, we arc indebted to the Portu-
guese, Almeyda, who, in 1505, enter-
ed a port of Ceylon by accident, and
was hospitably received by the na-
tives. The Portuguese were induced
to establish commercial settlements
in the island, on account of the great
quantity of cinnamon which it pro-
duced; but the cruelty, the avarice,
and the fanaticism, which they evinc-
ed in suppressing the religion of the
natives, and endeavoring to convert
them to Christianity by violence,
made them so much abhorred, that
the Cingalese, in 1003, assisted the
Dutch in driving them out of the isl-
and. Bv the conquest of the principal
Portuguese town, Colombo, the Dutch
succeeded, in ltioti, in expelling the
Portuguese. But the gratitude of the
natives at their imagined deliverance,
which induced them to cede the most
valuable districts to the Dutch, was
soon changed into hatred. Bloody
wars ensued, in which the Europeans
were the victors, and forced their
opponents to seek refuge in the inte-
rior of the island, where they remain-
ed independent. In 1795, the English
took possession of the island, and, at
the peace of Amiens, in 1802, it was
formally ceded to them. In 1815,
they subjected the whole of it by the
capture of the Cingalese king of Can-
dy. The isiand is subject imme-
diately to the crown The capital is
Colombo. Its coasts are flat, and
covered with rice fields, interspersed
with forests of cocoa trees. The in-
terior of the country is traversed by
a chain of steep monntains, covered
with wood, which divides the island
into two almost equal parts, and the
highest point of which is the famous
Adam's peak, 6680 feet high, on
which the Cingalese and all the Hin-
doos worship the colossal footsteps of
Adam, who, according to their belief,
was- created there, and, according to
the religion of Buddha, is Buddha
himself. The island seems to consist
of primitive rock. The climate is, en
the whole, mild and healthy. Al-
though near the equator, the heat is
more moderate than on the continent,
on account of the sea-breezes. The
difference between the longest and
shortest day is not more than 15 min-
utes. All the tropical fruits grow
wild. The chief production is the
cinnamon tree. The best and most
prolific cinnamon woods, called the
cinnamon gardens, are situated on
the coasts. The annual produce is
about 400,000 pounds. Colquhoun
estimates the inhabitants at G000
whites, and 800,000 natives. Accord-
ing to others, the number exceeds
2,000.000. The native inhabitants
are divided into the Weddas, a rude
people living in the interior of the
forests, and the Cingalese, who have
attained a certain degree of civiliza-
tion. The Cingalese are divided into
certain castes, like the Hindoos, of
which each has its separate laws,
customs, and dress, and are of the
religion of Buddha. Besides these,
there are Hindoos and Moors. The
excessive and habitual superstitions
of the Cingalese may be learned from
following facts. If they intend to set
out on a journey, and hear a lizard
chirp, or see what they think a strange
sight, they do not start that day. If
a person takes medicine, he will take
it only on some particular day of the
week. If they hear a dog howling,
which is not bound, it portends ill to
them or their families. Towards the
conclusion of the year, they tie a
strip of a cocoa-nut leaf round many
trees in their gardens ; on the eve of
the new year, they call the priest,
and with some ceremony, loose them.
There is, indeed, a vast system of
error and superstition to be thrown
off.
We shall give an account of the
various efforts to christianize Ceylon
under the particular towns and sta-
129
CHA
CHE
tions. It will be sufficient, in this
place, to give some of the general
results.
Baptist Missionary Socif.t v. com-
menced a mission in 1812, 2 mission-
aries, 2 native assistants, 10 schools,
400 children ; Sunday schools con-
tain 100 scholars.
Church Missionary Society. —
Summary of the year 1830-31.
Stations 4 School masters 57
Missionaries 7 Sch. mistressses 9
Catechists 2 Seminarists 57
Printer 1 Schools 5 1
Reader 1 Boys 186
School Visitors 3 Girls 224
Wesleyan Misssionary Society.
Stations 8 Missionaries 9
Assistants 11 Members about 800
Schools 90
During the year 1S30-31, the number
of children added to the schools was
upwards of 800.
American Board of Missions. —
Stations 5. Missionaries 6. Number
in the congregation on the Sabbath,
at each of the 5 stations, from 2 to 500.
The mission church contains 140 na-
tive members in regular standing.
The mission has been repeatedly bless-
ed with the influence of the Holy Spir-
it. The number of free schools is 84,
containing 2732 boys, and 635 girls,
or 3376 in the whole. The theological
school embraces 20 scholars. Mis-
sionary seminary, 91. Academy for
boys 51. Academy for girls 37. Free
schools 3367. Whole number 3566.
The L. R. T. S. had made dona-
tions, in 1831, of 48 reams of papei
and 8,300 publications to the Colombo
auxiliary, and 60 reams and 8,600
publications to the Jaffna auxiliary.
The whole Bible in Cingalese has
been completed.
CHANGANORE, one of the Syr-
ian Churches, in the Cottayam dis-
trict, Southern India, built about
1000 years ago, of granite stone ; 640
houses connected with it. In 1831,
150 baptisms.
CHANGANY, or CHANGANE,
a parish in Ceylon, about 2 m. N. of
Batticotta. The American Mission-
aries at Batticotta have bestowed
much attention on the people here in
preaching, distributing Scripture
tracts, and establishing schools. In
1818, a large school was opened, which
is supported by children in the Sab-
bath-school in Charleston S. Caroli-
na. The missionaries have opened 2
other schools in this parish, in the
villages of Moolai and Sittenkerney.
Many seem anxious to receive reli-
gious instruction
CHAltLESTOWN, a station of
the ]}. M. S., belonging to Anotta
Bay, on the island Jamaica, West In-
dies.
CHARLOTTE, a town of liberated
Africans, in the parish of St. John,
Sierra Leone, W. Africa. In 1817,
the inhabitants amounted to only 85.
In 1833, there were (>?(>.
The C. M S., in 1819, sent hither
Mr. Christopher Taylor and Mrs.
Taylor, school-teachers, and Mr-
Jdlui Jackson, native assistant. The
progress of education was pleasing,
and habits of industry have been hap-
pily introduced. A school-house, 30
feet by 30, was built, and was used
as a place of worship, but was soon >
found insufficient. A missionary As-
sociation was formed, and 6 native
collectors appointed, who faithfully
discharged the duties of their office.
It having been suggested that pro-
duce would be received in lieu . of
money, 160 bushels of cassada were
presented in the course of a lew days.
The amount of contributions, in 1824,
was £26 Gs. Since this time Mr.
Taylor has died, but other laborers
have been sent. At present the church
services, on Sundays and week-days,
are regularly kept by Mr. Pierce, as
far as is consistent with his lay charac-
ter. He states, that about 100 adults
attend on Sundays, and from 12 to
16 on the week evenings. The atten-
dance has been much improved, in
consequence of Mr. P. recently vis-
iting from house to house. The nu-
mbers in the schools at Michaelmas
1826, were, boys, 94; girls, 52.
CHEROKEEES, a tribe of the
Aborigines of North America. The
following seem to have been the
original limits of their territory, viz.
From the mouth of Duck II. in the
State of Tennessee, on the west, to
the waters of French Broad, in North
Carolina, on the east ; and from the
head waters of the Holston, in Vir-
ginia, on the north, to some distance
down the Oconee, in Georgia, on the
outh ; comprising besides what is
now the Cherokee country, more than
130
CHEROKEE CHIEF I\ FULL DRESS.
[Page 130.]
CFIE
CHE
half of the State of Tennessee, the
southern part of Kentucky, the soutli
west corner of Virginia, a consider-
able portion of both the Carolinas, a
small portion of Georgia, and the
northern part of Alabama. This
tract probably contained more than
35,000,000 of acres, of which a large
portion is extremely fertile, and some
of it not inferior to any land in North
America. Of all this vast tract, they
had sold previously to 1820, all but
about 8,000,000 of acres. About
5,000,000 of this remainder falls with-
in the chartered limits of Georgia,
1,000,000 of acres within Alabama,
and the remainder within North
Carolina and Tennessee. In the rev-
olutionary contest, the Cherokees
took part with the King of Great
Britian, under whose protection,' they
then considered themselves, as they
now consider themselves to be under
the protection of the United States.
Between the years 1785, and 1819,
sixteen treaties were made between
the Cherokees and the United States,
negotiated and ratified by 5 presi-
dents— Washington, Adams, Jeffer-
son, Madison, and Monroe, all resting
on the same principles, all consistent
with each other, — and all now in
force, except that some parts have be-
come obsolete by subsequent stipula-
tions on the same subjects. The
earlier treaties are repeatedly and
solemnly recognized by later ones. In
none of these treaties is the original
right of the Indians declared to be
defective. In none of them is it said
that the Indians have not the power
of self-government. In no case, have
the Indians signed away their inheri-
tance. The declarations of the gov-
ernment, and of the Indian agents,
towards the Cherokees, have been
always directed to one point ; viz. to
satisfy the Indians, that the govern-
ment would deal justly and faithfully
by them, would perform all its en-
gagements,— and would secure to
them the permanent possessions of
their country. They were constantly
urged to become farmers, to educate
their chileren, and form a regular
government for themselves. In the
treaty of 1819, executed by the pre-
sent Vice President of the United
States, there was a provision for selling
a tract of land, the proceeds of which
were to be vested by the President of
the United States — and the annual
income to be appllied " to diffuse the
blessings of education among the
Cherokee nation on this side of the
Mississippi." To fulfil the benevo
lent intentions of the United States,
to the greatest advantage as well as
to carry the gospel to the Indians,
the Ji. B. C. F. M., in September,
181G, deputed the Rev. Cyrus Kings-
bury, to visit the Cherokee Indians,
and adopt measures preparatory to a
mission and school establishment.
His design was warmly approved and
seconded by the principal chiefs of
the Cherokees. In the beginning of
1817, he was joined by the Rev.
Messrs. Hall and Williams. A church
was soon formed ; schools were com-
menced, other missionaries and labor-
ers arrived, and the Divine Spirit
added his effectual blessing in the
conversion of souls to Christ. With
the exception of the serious difficul-
ties and embarrasments which have
been experienced by the interference
of Georgia, the mission has been one
of great interest, and of almost uni-
form success.
The following statement will give
a view of the present condition of
the mission among the Cherokees.
8 stations, 5 missionaries, 8 male and
20 female assistants, and 1 native
preacher. Public religious meetings
are held at each of the stations on the
Sabbath, and occasionally during the
week ; and Mr. Butrick and Mr.
Chamberlain have itinerated and
preached extensively in the Cherokee
villages. There are 8 churches at
the several stations, embracing 219
members in all ; of whom 1G7 are
Cherokees, and the remainder, whites
and Africans. At the time the school
was interrupted by the laws of Geor-
gia, there were 7 schools, containing
150 pupils. Including those Chero-
kees, who have emigrated to the
Arkansas, or have deceased, the whole
number of males and females who
have received an English education
adequate to the transaction of the
ordinary business of life, is about 300,
besides nearly as many more who can
read and write in English. A Cher-
okee Sunday School Union embraces
6 schools, 8 teachers, and 113 scholars.
In 1831, 1,400 copies of a 2d edition
131
CHE
CHI
of a Cherokee Hymn Book were
printed, making with the first edition
2,200 copies. Of the Gospel of Mat-
thew, 1000 copies have been printed,
and a 2d edition is ready for the press.
Tract societies have been formed in
all parts of the Cherokee nation.
" The mission among the Chero-
kees," says the editor of the Mission-
ary Herald, " has now been established
more than 14 years. The mass of
the people, in their dress, houses,
furniture, agricultural implements,
manner of cultivating the soil, raising
stock, providing for their families,
and in their estimate of the value of
an education, will not suffer greatly
by comparison with the whites in the
surrounding settlements. The mass
of the people have externally em-
braced the Christian religion. They
have a regular system of civil gov-
ernment, founded on liberal princi-
ples, and administered with a good
degree of decorum and energy. In-
temperance has been checked. The
laws of the nation rigorously exclude
intoxicating liquors from all public
assemblies, and otherwise restrict its
introduction and use. Numerous as-
sociations for the promotion of tem-
perance have been organized, and
joined by large numbers. Some no-
toriously intemperate persons have
been reformed, and others have been
arrested in their fatal course." But
these favorable prospects are now-
overcast, with a dark cloud. In 1802,
a compact was made between the
United States and Georgia, by which
a long controversy was settled, and
the United States bound themselves
to extinguish the Indian title to lands
within the chartered limits of that
state. The obligation was condition-
al, however ; and there was nothing
in the compact, which implied that
the United States did not acknowl-
edge the perfect right of the Indians
to the peaceable and exclusive occu-
pancy of the country forever. Since
1819, the Cherokees have refused to
sell any land. In December, 1827,
the government of Georgia assumed
an attitude entirely new, by declaring
that she has a perfect title, by the
right of discovery, to all the land
within her chartered limits ; that the
Indians have no title, but a mere oc-
cupancy, determinable at the pleasure
of Georgia ; that she may take pos-
session of their lands by force; and
that the United States are bound to
extinguish the Indian title, either by
negotiation or force. In 1828 and
1829, Georgia extended her laws over
the Cherokees, and enacted several
provisions of a most oppiessive char-
acter. The Cherokees immediately
asked the protection of the United
Slides. The President informed them
that he had no constitutional power
to protect them. They next petition-
ed Congress ; and while their petition
was pending, a bill was introduced
into Congress for the purpose of en-
abling them to remove W. of the
Mississippi R. Previously to this,
however, a series of articles had ap-
peared in the Washington National
Intelligencer, under the signature of
William Penn, written by the late
Jeremiah Evarts, Esq. of Boston, in
which the whole subject was very
ably discussed, and the rights of the
Cherokees unanswerably vindicated.
The bill for the removal of the In-
dians, after a discussion of almost
unequalled interest and solemnity,
passed the Senate on the 24th of
April, 1830, by a vote of 23 to 20 ;
and the House, on the 26th of May,
by a vote of 103 to 97. Since that
time, the Cherokees have been in a
state of great agitation. Their gov-
ernment has been hindered in its
operations, their laws counteracted
by the extension of the jurisdiction
of the State of Georgia over their
territory, and many of their citizens
have been imprisoned. The mission-
aries of the Board have been forbid-
den to reside among them, 4 of them
have been arrested for not removing,
and 2, Mr. Worcester and Dr. Butler,
for the same cause, have been tried
and sentenced to the Georgia peni-
tentiary for the term of four years,
where they are now confined. The
case of the imprisoned missionaries
was brought before the Supreme
Court of the United States, in Feb.
1 832. On the 3d of March, the opin-
ion of the Court was given in favor
of the missionaries, and an order
issued for their release. This order
has not been complied with by Geor-
gia.
CHILAW, an outstation, attached
to Negombo, 20 m. N. of Colombo.
132
CHI
CHI
Ceylon, under the care of the W. M. S.
CHIAUW, or ZIAUW.an island
belonging to the Dutch, in the E. In-
dian Ocean, situated near the equator,
in E. long, about 128°. The Rev.
Mr. Kam, of Amboyna, has extended
his labors here, and occasionally
preaches to large congregations. The
King is a truly pious man, is much
disposed to promote the spread of the
Gospel, devotes much time to the in-
struction of his slaves, and has erect-
ed a large house for worship. During
one visit Mr. Kain baptized about
2000 persons.
CHICKASAWS, Indians, whose
country lies mostly within the charter-
ed limits of the State of Missis-
sippi, about 120 m. sq. Their country
is well watered, and is well adapted
to the culture of cotton, corn, wheat,
oats, &c. Cotton, beef and pork, are
the principal articles of exportation.
About 1000 bales were exported in
1330. Every head of a family culti-
vates the earth more or less. For
the last 10 years, the men, instead of
the women have almost universally
cultivated the earth, while the women
attend to their appropriate duties.
A school was established among
this people by the Cumberland M. S.,
in 1821, containing between 20 and
3i) scholars. The government of the
United States allowed 400 dollars an-
nually to this institution.
The M. S. of the Synod of S. Car-
olina and Georgia also selected a
station, in 1821, situated within the
chartered limits of Mississippi, about
50 m. from its eastern boundary, on
an elevated spot of the dividing ridge
between the waters of the Tombigbee,
and Yazoo, 2 m. S. Mackintoshville.
about 30 W. of Cotton-gin-Port, and
70 N. W. Columbus. This station
was called Monroe. Eighteen months
were occupied in clearing land and
erecting buildings. In 1823, about
40 acres were under cultivation. In
May, 1822, the school commenced ;
the average number of scholars, who
were orderl y and industrious , was abo ut
50. Religious meetings were well
attended, and several persons hope-
fully embraced the truth.
In 1827, this mission was transfer-
red to the A. B. C. F. M. The fol-
lowing statement will show its present
condition.
Begun in 1821 : three stations, two
missionaries, one licensed preacher,
and two male and five female assis-
tants.
Tokshish. Thomas C. Stuart,
Missionary ; and Mrs. Stuart.
Martvn. James Holmes, Licensed
Preacher; Mrs. Holmes; Mr. Mosby,
and Miss Emeline H. Richmond,
Teachers.
Camev Ckeek. Hugh Wilson,
Missionary; Mrs. Wilson: Mr.
Knight, Teacher; Miss Prudence Wil-
son.
Preaching and churches. There has
been preaching at the stations on the
Sabbath, and to some extent in the
Chickasaw villages. About 200 per-
sons usually attend meeting at Tok-
shish. At Martyn the audience has
increased during the year from forty
or fifty to seventy-five, and is still in-
creasing. Much pains has been taken
to instruct the people by means of
Scripture lessons and expositions.
.Most of the congi-egation understand
the English language. At Caney
Creek few attend meeting, except the
members of the school and some
white families in the neighborhood.
The church at Tokshish consists of
about ninety members ; and that at
Martyn of twelve, one having admitted
during the year. Though the minds
of the members of the church have
been much diverted from re igious
things, and much spiritual coldness
has prevailed, yet all are believed to
maintain, in other respects, a fair
Christian character, and to be firm in
their adherence to the gospel.
Schools. The school at Martyn
contains 32 pupils, 21 of whom are
girls ; 26 read, and all speak the Eng-
lish language. The school at Caney
Creek has had 39 pupils, all of whom
can read and nearly all can write.
The expenses of these schools have
been principally defrayed by the
Chickasaws themselves.
Slate of the peojjle. Intemperance
has much increased during the year,
on account of the breaking up of the
Chickasaw government by the exten-
sion of the laws of the state of Mis-
sissippi over their country, and their
fear of being removed across the Mis-
sissippi river.
For further particulars See Caney
Creek t .Martyn, and Tokshish.
133
CHI
CHI
CHILI, or CHILE, a country of
South America, extending, on the
coast of the Pacific Ocean, from lat.
24° to 45c S. from the desert of Ata-
cania to the River Biobio. Its length
is 1400 in., but it varies in breadth
from 140 to 340, to its eastern bound-
ary, which is the great chain of the
Andes. It was governed by a Spanish
officer, who held the title of Captain-
general of the kingdom of Chili, and
was the president of the royal audi-
ence, established at St. Jago and Con-
ception. But, in 1810, a revolution
took place among the inhabitants of
this country, who separated them-
selves from the Spanish monarchy ;
and, on Jan. 1, 1818, the Chili govern-
ment issued a proclamation from the
directorial palace at Conception, de-
claring Chili and its adjacent islands
an independent state, and for ever
separated from the monarchy of Spain.
By the constitution of 1818, the Re-
public was governed by a Supreme
Director and a Congress. The for-
mer possessed all the executive pow-
er, but his acts must have the sanction
of the latter. The government is.
however, still in an unsettled state.
In lb27, a president was substituted,
m imitation of the government of the
U. States. The Roman Catholic is
the established religion. There are
said to be 10,000 monks and nuns.
Chili, though bordering on the torrid
zone, never feels the extremity of
heat, being screened on the E. by the
Andes, and refreshed from the W. by
cooling sea-breezes. The fertility of
the soil corresponds with the benig-
nity of the climate, and is wonderfully
accommodated to European produc-
tions. Chili is not infested by any
kind of insect, except the chiguas, or
pricker ; nor by any poisonous reptile.
In the woods and fields some snakes
are found, but, their bite is not dan-
gerous ; nor does any savage or fero-
cious beast excite terror in the plains.
The chief rivers are the Maule, Bio-
bio, Cauten, Tolten, Valdivia, Chai-
vin, Bueno, and Sinfondo, which,
with many others, rise in the Andes,
and flow W. into the Pacific Ocean.
The population is 1 ,000,000, exclusive
of Indians. It is divided into the
2 intendencies of St. Jago, and Con-
ception. St. Jago is the capital.
Mr. Eaton, from the B. fy F. S. S.,
became superintendanl of schools here
in 1821. After successfully establish-
ing schools on the British system, at
Buenos Ayres. Mr. Thomson also pro-
ceeded to this c< untry,and was no less
prosperous in the object* of his mis-
sion. He was followed by Mr. Hea-
1on. who arrived at St. Jago, the
capital of the country, Sept. 1821;
was favorably received by the Su-
preme Director of the government,
and was immediately engaged to su-
perintend a school for 150 boys.
Another school, on a larger scale, was
soon opened, in rooms provided by
government; and several more were
in progress to be established in the
Literary Institution.
The American B. S. has forwarded
a considerable number of Spanish
Bibles and Testaments to Chili, which
have been gladly received ; and the
translation has been approved by the
Reman Catholic clergy.
CHINA Proper, extends from the
great wall on the N., which separates
it from Chinese Tartary, to the Chi-
nese Sea, about 1300 m.; and about
the same distance from the Pacific
Ocean on the E., to the frontiers of
Thibet on the W. ; lying between
100° and 120° E. long., and between
21° and 41° N. lat. The territories
of the empire embrace Thibet, Mand-
shuria, Mongolia Proper, and the
whole of Central Asia, between Hin-
doostan and Asiatic Russia. On the
W. it is separated from Independent.
Tartary by a chain of mountains.
The population of China Proper
has been estimated at 333,000,000;
but by others is supposed to be about
150,000,000.
Mr. Bridgman the American mis-
sionary says that it is the common
opinion among the residents at Can-
ton, that the estimate of 333,000,000
is not too high.
The language is not only one of
the most ancient in the world, but is,
perhaps, the only one of the early
ages, which is still spoken by the liv-
ing. It is supposed to be used by
about one-third part of the inhabitants
of the globe. It possesses much an-
cient literature, which has been, for
many centuries, the constant study of
the literati of China : who have pol-
ished it to a high degree of what they
deem an elegant conciseness, and
134
CHI
cm
richness of classical quotation and al-
lusion ; so that the written style of
the learned is nearly as different from
the plain language of the people as
that of ancient Rome from the mod-
ern dialects of Europe. This lan-
■e, the mosl singular upon earth
in it-; construction, and supposed to
be so difficult, that any knowledge of
it was limited among Europeans, to
tin' curiosity of a few learned men
and t > tie.' imperious necessities of
commercial intercourse, has been con-
quered by Christian missionaries;
ami is now rendered tributary to the
diffusion of Gospel light among tins
immense portion of mankind, not-
withstanding the violent opposition
that is made to Christianity.
The government is patriarchal.
The emperor is absolute. The first
principle instilled into the people, is
to respect their prince with so high a
veneration, as almost to adore him.
All places of honor or profit are at his
disposal, as well as the lives and prop-
erty of his subjects. He is seldom
seen, a;ul never addressed but on the
knees. Of the officers, or mandarins.
t!i re are ' ! cl isses, from the judge of
the village, to the prime minister.
il pride, and exclusive
claim to pre-eminence, of the Chi-
nese, derives most powerful support
from the vain idea that their govern-
ment is formed on the model of na-
ture ; and is a transcript of the noblest
of its visible parts. — viz., the heavens.
The form of their cities — the regula-
tion of the pal ice — the duties of prince
and people — the evolutions of their
armies — the order of their standards
— the fashion of their chariots — the
ascent and descent — the arrange-
ments at their feasts — and even the
very shape and fashion of their gar-
ments, &c, itc. — were all anciently,
and still are hi a g iod degree, suppos-
ed to bear a resemblance to something
in the visible heavens ; to some star
or constellation — to some motions, sup-
posed or real — to some grand terrestri-
al objects, or to some recondite physi-
cal principle. They often judge of
the intentions of Providence with re-
gard to the events of war, and the
destiny of nations, from the appear-
ances in the heavens. Of old, they
sent forth their armies — they over-
turned thrones — they punished op-
pressors— they seized on territory ;
all in obedience, as they supposed,
to tin' aspects of celestial phenomena.
If to these erroneous conceptions be
joined their antiquity, their vast pop-
ulation, their immense riches, their
defect in scientific improvements, their
want of sound principles, and, espe-
cially, the depravity of the human
heart, which they have in common
with others, — we can hardly wonder
at the high and exclusive tone which
they assume ; or at their extravagant
claims to superiority over the nations
of the earth.
The religion of China is a a strange
mixture of superstitions, of which
every one receives or rejects as much
as he pleases. From time immemo-
rial, peculiar homage has been paid
to the memory of the dead by the
Chinese. What is known of their
religion previous to the time of Con-
fucius, is fabulous and uncertain.
This most celebrated ancient philos-
opher of China, was born about 4.r>0
years before the Christian era ; and
seemed designed to reform, in some
measure, the corruptions which pre-
vailed in the civil and religious estab-
lishments of his country. He con-
demned the idolatry practised by his
countrymen, and maintained that
Deity was the most pure and perfect
principle, — eternal, infinite, indestruc-
tible, omnipotent, and omnipresent.
He considered the sun, moon, &c. the
immediate agent of Deity, inseparably
connected with Him, and, as such,
objects of worship. Many parts of his
doctrine were calculated to preserve
the superstitious notions still preva-
lent. By his sage counsels, his moral
doctrine, and exemplary conduct, he
obtained an immortal name, as the
Reformer of his country ; and. from
respect to his memory, his descen-
dants enjoy, by inheritance, the title
and office of mandarins.
Soon after his death, a specie* of
Lamanism was introduced into China
from Thibet; and, about the year G5,
the sect of Fo was introduced from
India. The name was derived from
the idol Fo. supposed to be the Budhu
of Hindoostan. About the 15th cen-
tury, many of the literati embraced a
new system, nearly allied to atheism;
but this is confined to a few. The
Chinese, in general, are so far from
13o
CHI
CHI
being atheists, that they go into the
opposite extremes of polytheism. In
China no religion is preferred or en-
couraged by government. At the
present time, its gods are, to use an
expression of' the sect of Full. Hang-
bo-sha-suo, i. c. "In number like the
sands of Hang river." Most of the
forms of mythology, which make any
figure in the page of history, now
exist in China, except that their inde-
cent parts, and their direct tendency
to injure human life, have been cut
off. The idolatry of ancient Canaan,
of Egypt, of Greece, of Rome, of
Chaldca, and of India, are all to be
found here, though with some slight
variations. China has her Diana, her
^olus, her Ceres, her Esculapius, her
Mars, her Mercury, her Neptune, and
her Pluto, as well as the western pa-
gans had. She has gods celestial,
terrestrial, and subterraneous ; gods of
the hills, of the valleys, of the woods,
of the districts, of the family, of the
shop, and of the kitchen ! She adores
the gods who are supposed to preside
over the thunder, the rain, and the
fire ; over the grain, over births, and
deaths, and over the small-pox. She
worships " the host of heaven — the
sun, the moon, and the stars." She
also worships the genii of the moun-
tains, rivers, lakes, and seas ; togeth-
er with birds, beasts, and fishes. She
addresses prayers, and offers sacrifi-
ces, to the spirits of departed kings,
sages, heroes, and parents, whether
good or bad. Her idols are silver and
gold, wood, and stone, and clay,
carved or molten, the work of men's
hands. Her altars are on the high
hills, in the groves, under the green
trees. She has set up her idols at the
corners of the streets, on the sides of
the high-ways, on the banks of canals,
in boats, and in ships. Astrology,
divination, geomancy. and necroman-
cy, everywhere prevail. Spells and
charms, every one possesses : they
are hung about the neck, or stitched
up in their clothes, or tied to the bed-
ftosts, or written on the doors ; and
ew men think their persons, children,
shops, boats, or goods, safe without
them. The emperors of China, her
Statesmen, her merchants, her people,
and her philosophers also, are all idol-
aters.
With regard to future retributions.
those of the sect of Confucius profess
to know no life to come, but that
which their children and posterity
shall enjoy on earth : hence their
views rise no higher; in tins their
fears and hopes seem to terminate.
The Elysium of the West, which
the followers of Fuk look for, is such
as the deluded imagination of an
Asiatic would naturally paint. For-
tified palaces — groves of trees pro-
ducing gems — pools of fragrant water,
yielding the lotus flower as large as
the wheel of a cart — showers of sweet
odours, falling on a land the dust of
which is yellow gold — myriads of
birds, of the most exquisite plumage,
singing on trees of gold, with the
most harmonious and ravishing notes,
of a hundred thousand kinds, &c.
&c. Such is their paradise ; but, in
conformity with the comparative con-
tempt in which the female character
is held throughout the east, they ex-
clude all women, as such, from a par-
ticipation therein. Those females
who have acted well on earth, are
first transformed into men, and then
admitted into that palace of de-
lights.
The sufferings of the Tartarus
which their terrified imaginations have
figured, are represented in pictures,
as the punishments in purgatory and
Tartarus were exhibited in the Elcu-
senian and other heathen mysteries :
with this difference, however. — that
these are exposed to public view ;
those were seen by the initiated only.
Lakes of blood, into which Women
who die in child-bed are plunged ;
red hot iron pillars, which the wicked
are caused to embrace; devouring
lions, tigers, snakes, &.C. : mountains
stuck all over with knives, on the
points of which the condemned are
cast down, and seen weltering in
gore ; cutting out the tongue — strang-
ling— sawing asunder between flam-
ing iron posts ; the condemned creep-
ing into the skins of those animals in
the form of which they are destined
to appear again on earth ; boiling of
the wicked in caldrons; the wheel,
or apparatus, by means of which all
the operations of the metempsychosis
are performed ; horned demons, with
swords, spears, hatchets, and hooks;
wretched mortals alternately shiver-
ing with indescribable cold, and
13G
cut
CHI
burnt lo coals with devouring fire ; —
these, with numberless other such
things, arc represented with gross and
disgusting minuteness. Instead of
producing any salutary fear in the
mind, they till the imagination with
horrid figures ; the real existence of
which the better informed surely
cannot believe : or which, if believed,
must either totally weaken the springs
of action, or render those deluded
heathens inconceivably wretched even
in this life.
Their system of morals, as explain-
ed by the sect of the learned, con-
tains much that is good. Many of
the duties of relative life are set forth
with as niucli clearness as could be
expected from a people who know not
the true Cod. But to those who can
compare it with the system of Chris-
tian ethics contained in the New
Testament, it must in all particulars
appear detective, and in many exceed-
ingly erroneous ; especially if the
motives and ends of human actions,
and the spirit in which they should
be performed, be taken into the ac-
count. Some important duties are
also entirely left out; and others car-
ried to such extravagant lengths, as
to render them not only irksome, but
oppressive.
Female infanticide, which still pre-
vails in China, if it had not originally
sprung from their doctrine of YIN
and YANG, which sets every thing
masculine in so exalted, and every
thing feminine in so inferior, a light,
was doubtless greatly increased there-
by-
Their general belief in the metemp-
sychosis, and in the inevitable decis-
ions of a numerical fate, prevents the
cordial exercise of benevolence and
beneficence.
Their cold-hearted philosophy, in-
deed, teaches and applauds the prac-
tice of alms-deeds. Charity falls
clear as the dew-drop from the lips
and pens of their sages, but often
freezes ere it reach the ground. Even
the natural desire which all men, as
human beings, feel to assist their
fellow-creatures in distress, is greatly
weakened in China — often entirely
counteracted — by a fear of opposing
the gods, who send men back to en-
dure poverty and misery in this world,
as a punishment for the crimes of a
*M
former life ; or by a belief that all ef-
forts which tend to counteract the
decrees of fate, are not only fruitless,
but wrong ; or by a criminal selfish-
ness, hardness aj heart, and indiffer-
ence to other people's happiness,
which sometimes allows them even
to sit still at ease, and suiter another
man, close by, to drown in the waves,
or his property to consume in the
Barnes, when a little effort on their
part might save both.
It is true, indeed, that some of the
more rational condemn these evils,
and have written against, them ; es-
pecially against female infanticide;
but of how little avail can all such
well-meant efforts to correct the hor-
rid crime be, while the principles
which gave it birth are held in hon-
or ! They are inconsistent with
themselves. In one part of their
writings, they deplore the bitter con-
sequences, and warn men against
them ; while, in the other, they inad-
vertently magnify the causes from
which they rise, as the only source of
excellence and perfection in the uni-
verse. They deprecate the mortal
stream, and yet feed the impoisoned
fountain ; they strive to lop the bran-
ches, and yet manure the root !
Though vice, in all its diversified
forms, exists in China, still, perhaps,
its external features do not at first
sight appear so gross as in some other
countries. But it is not to be con-
cluded from hence, that the degree of
it is less than in other parts of the
heathen world. For the opinions and
customs of all ranks of society not
only furnish sufficient excuse for the
commission of many sins against the
law of God, but have even raised
them to a certain degree of respecta-
bility and honor ; and hence it be-
comes very difficult to convince them
of the moral turpitude of those evils
in which their parents, and their best
and wisest men, have from age to
age indulged. Chinese manners and
customs are thrown into so regular
and digested a form, as that a stranger,
but superficially accpiainted with the
lano-uage and real spirit of the Chi-
nese people, seems to see much to
praise, and, comparatively, little to
blame : while, at the same time, the
nation groans under oppression and
violence ; their courts are filled with
137
CHI
CHI
bribery and injustice ; their markets
with cozening and deceit ; theii hou-
ses witli concubines; their monaste-
ries with ignorant, indolent, and filthy
ascetics, •• who," to use the words of
a Chinese writer, " are not worth the
down of a feather to society ;" their
schools and colleges with high-mind-
ed, self-sufficient literati, to whose
proud and sophisticated minds the
humbling doctrines of the Gospel
will be no less obnoxious than they
were to the sarcastic pride of a Cel-
sus !
Such is the state of China ! Such,
after enjoying the philosophy of Con-
fucius for more than 2U00 years !
Such, after Roman Catholic Chris-
tianity has existed in it for upwards
of two centuries ! Such it was, when
the mission to China was proposed,
and sucb it is at the present hour ! —
[See Canton and Macao.~\
For the following statements re-
specting the efforts of the Roman
Catholics in China, we are indebted
the humble apparel of a Bonze ; but
as soon as circumstances required it,
he dressed with all the splendor of a
mandarin. Ricci now labored assid-
uously and successfully for t'.ie con-
version of the great at court. Still
he and his companions were in con-
tinual danger. By the machinations
of the Bonzes, who soon became
violently opposed to them, they were
once on the point of being expelled
from China. Ricci averted the ca-
tastrophe, (as Wolff states in his
History of tic Jesuits,) by scattering
secretly a libel on the emperor, and
accusing the Bonze, who was at the
head of their enemies, of having com-
posed the piece. The emperor be-
lieved it, and the miserable Bonze
expired under a fearful bastinado upon
the soles of his feet. Soon after, the
suspicions against the Jesuits still
continuing Mr. Martinez, a Jesuit,
was seized by the governor of Canton,
and died under the same terrible pun-
ishment. Ricci labored in China '27
to the American Quarterly Register, years, and died at Peking in 1010.
for February, 1832. The progress of the Jesuits in China
Xavier's desires and attempts to
open a way into China, are well
known. He died, however, before
he reached that country. Matteo
Ricci, a Jesuit, and distinguished
man, of a noble family of Macerata,
was the first who entered upon this
important field of missions. He had
arrived at Goa, in 1578, and had
studied the Chinese language there.
He reached Caoquin, in Canton, in
1583. To ingratiate himself with the
Chinese, as well as to refute their
proud notion that China constituted
the greatest part of the earth, he
drew an atlas for them, a thing never
seen there before. To prevent, how-
ever, the unpleasant sensation which
the largeness of L'ae world, in com-
parison to China, was calculated to
excite in the Chinese, he put the first
meridian in China. Notwithstanding
this and other important services
which he rendered to the people, he
could not get access to the emperor
until 1601, and then he effected it
only by suggesting that he had some
curious presents to bring to his ma-
1'esty. Ricci was now in his sphere,
laving obtained permission for the
Jesuits to own a house, with .reve-
nues, at Peking. He first assumed
was very rapid, after the first obsta-
cles were overcome. By raising the
science of mathematics, to which the
Chinese attach a kind of sacrcdness,
far above that degree to which the
Chinese and Arabs had been able to
carry it, the Jesuits acquired an almost
unbounded influence. They pene-
trated China in all directions, and
made converts among the high and
low without number. The empress
Helena, one of their converts, was
induced by them to write a letter to
the Pope, Alexander VII., in the
humblest possible terms, calling her-
self his servant, an unworthy, poor
Chinese woman. She begs the Pope,
on her knees, and with her face to
the ground, to favor her with a look
of grace and acceptance, expresses
her entire subjection to his holiness,
and begs him to send to China some
more of the holy Jesuits, &c, dated
December, Hi50. In 1055, the Jesuits
were on the pinnacle of glory in
China. Adam Schall, a German by
birth, but a consummate Jesuit, be-
came a mandarin of the first order,
and president of the tribunal of math-
ematics at Peking. The emperors of
China were never before used to
leave their palace, on any occasion
138
CHI
CHI
whatever. But to Schall, the empe-
ror paid more than twenty personal
visits, within two years ! One of his
birthdays, when he ought to have
received on his throne the congratu-
lations of his court, he spent wholly
in the private dwelling of Schall. A
great number of Jesuits was now
admitted into the empire, among
whom was P. Verbiest, who after-
wards became a mandarin of the first
order. Schall was entrusted with
the education of the heir of the throne.
His influence seemed to have no
bounds. When the Dutch endeavor-
ed to establish their commerce in
China, and came with immense pres-
ents to the emperor to obtain permis-
sion to traffic in bis dominions, it
cost Schall but a word to prejudice
the monarch against them, and frus-
trate their whole plan entirely. I
pass over all the quarrels of the Jes-
uits with the Dominicans, , and the
Capuchins. They were the ruin of
Roman Catholicism in China. Wor-
thy of notice is the courage with
which the Jesuits encountered dan-
ger, imprisonment, and even death,
in times of persecution, and the intre-
pidity with which they often entered
the field again, when it was smoking
with the blood of their martyrs.
Once, after a season of persecution,
four Jesuits entered upon the field
again, and were seized and decapitat-
ed. After making all due allowance
for the fact that the Edifiantes Lettres
were written by Jesuits, the sufferings
related in volumes II. and III. must
have matter of fact at the bottom,
sufficient to form a considerable mar-
tyrology. Yet persecution did not
at first affect very sensibly their suc-
cess in making proselytes, and would
never have done them injury, if the
power of truth had been on their side.
The series of calamities which at last
reduced Popery to the low state in
which it is at present, began during
the lifetime of Schall. He himself,
together with other Jesuits, was put
into chains, and though released again
after some time, he died from the
consequences of the hardships and
deprivations of his imprisonment. To-
wards the close of the 17th century,
the difficulties between the Jesuits
and the Dominicans and Capuchins
increased, and Roman Catholicism in
China declined correspondingly. Per-
secutions at last followed. After all
the missionaries were expelled from
the empire, some of the Jesuits still
remained at Peking in the capacity of
mathematicians, retained much influ-
ence, and remained in the possession
(if three houses in the city, each of
which afforded them the annual rent
of 50,000 German dollars. In 1780,
Mr. Hallerstein, a Jesuit of Suabia.
was yet a mandarin and president of
the mathematical tribunal at Peking,
" From the Annals of the Propagan-
da, the work above mentioned, it
appears that China is by no means
given up by them ; on the contrary,
the efforts to reduce it to the Pope are
becoming more vigorous now. There
is still a bishop at Su-Tshuen, and
a college at the confines of the prov-
ince (1827). In 1827 they suffered
somewhat, but none of their converts
apostatized. About 1,300 leagues on
the north of Su-Tshuen, at Yel-Kiang,
there are living above 200 Roman
Catholic exiles, with four priests to
minister unto them. In 1823, the
apostolic vicar of Chancy sent a priest
there to visit them, and strengthen
tbem in the faith. The same year
the emperor permitted all to return to
their homes, if they would forsake
their new religion. Only five indi-
viduals made use of their permission.
" From the mission of Tong-King,
the intelligences from 1828 slate, that
the present king, Minh-Menh, though
he does not literally persecute the
missionaries, yet he will not permit
any new ones to enter into his do-
minions. Those who have been in
the empire for some time, he keeps
in the capital under his immediate in-
spection, pretending to have Euro-
pean papers which he wished them
to translate for him, but probably to
send them away as soon as convenient.
There are, at present, Mr. Lenger,
apostolic vicar, and three priests, one
of whom, Mr. Pouderoux, embarked
for the mission in 1827. The mission
prospers in spite of all these hindran-
ces. In 1825, they baptized 297 indi-
viduals, and in 1826, 1,006. The
number of ecclesiastical function*
performed, at that single mission,
during one year, will give us an idea
of the prosperity of the mission, and
the activity of the missionaries. In
139
CHI
cm
1826, they baptized children of believ-
ers, 3,237, and of unbelievers, about
1000,— adults. 1,006 ; confirmed bap-
tisms, administered by catechists or
Christians, during the absence of a
priest, 5,365 ; bean! confessions, 177.-
4->. M. S. where, with several other
villages, Mr. G. Pearce holds regular
services.
CHiTTAGONG. a district in the
S. E. part of Bengal, Hindoostan ;
extending 1:20 in. by 25 average
breadth; separated from Birmah, E..
by o range of mountainous forests ;
the Bay of Bengal is on the W.. 231)
m. E. Calcutta. It was ceded to the
British in 1760, who have here a
military force, and a civil establish-
ment. The inhabitants are Moham-
medans, Hindoos, and Mugs, with a
few Portuguese, amounting in all to
about 1,200,000. The Mugs lied from
the tyranny of the Birman govern-
ment.
They resemble the Birmans in lan-
guage and manners: have n i caste;
and are intelligent, frank, and kind.
They occupy the country S. of Chit-
tagong, for about 100 m. to Ramoo.
Chittagong or Islamabad, a town
and capital of the district of the same
name, on the river Chittagong, about
12 m. from the Ba , i f Bengal. E.
long. 01- 45', N. bit. 22° 20'. Two
divisions of the town are oc upied by
Portuguese Catholics, who have two
chapels, but are very ignorant. The
proportion of Mohammedans is large,
and their mosques are numerous,
while tic Hindoo temples are few.
The Rev. .Mr. De Bruyn, from the
Blip. M- 3., commenced laboring here
in 1812, with very encouraging suc-
cess, especially among the Mugs.
The great enemy of souls, however,
beheld with an evileye these attem
to rescue from his grasp those over
whim lie had Long tyrannized without
oop isition, and meditated a blow in
. little expected. A y< ung man
whom Mr. de Bruyn had taken into
his house, and treated as a son. being
reproved by him E per conduct
with more severity than usual, Satan
so inflamed the passions of this head-
strong youth, th, it seizing a knife, he
plunged it into the side of his bene-
factor and friend ; who. alter lan-
guishing a day and a night, expired ;
not, however, before he had written
to tiie judge of (lie court, excusing
the rash deed of his murderer, and
entreating that he might not be pun-
ished. Although the infant church
suffered so great a loss, it was n t
left entirely destitute. A young man.
named Rereiro, who had been ai
the first baptized by Mr. de Bruyn,
exerted himself so far as possible to
supply the deficiency, until the arri-
val of Mr. Peacock, in 1818, who was
chiefly employed as superintendant
of the schools, in the early pal
the vear. Mr. Ward, from Serampore,
visited Chittagong, and baptized 7
converts, which raised the number of
members to 100.
On the death of Mr. Peacock, in
1820, Mr. Johannes, who was educat-
ed in the Benevolent Institution, pro-
ceeded to this station. At this period
the church consisted of 150 members,
residing in four or five villages. Tin'
care of it subsequently devolved on
the Rev. Mr. Fink. He was aided in
his efforts by (> native itinerants, but
considerable opposition arose. One
chieftain, in particular, was sohostite,
that he would neither suffer Mr. F.
to enter his petty domain, nor allow
his people to leave it for the sake of
bearing him.
War. with all its attendant evils,
has been permitted, since that time,
to ravage the district of Chittagong,
and to disperse the numerous church
formed there among the Mugs. Still
they have retained their attachment
to the means of grace ; and. since the
conclusion of peace between the Bir-
mese and our Indian government,
these poor people, who were original] v
148
cm
CIIO
refugees from the neighboring prov-
ince of Arracan, now ceded to the
British, have returned thither in a
body, with their pastor at their head.
Thus, in a most unexpected way, a
new and easy access is obtained into
the Birman empire; and. from the
relative position of that country to
China, it seems not all improbable
thai, ere long-, the extensive frontier
of that vast and populous region, ma\
he laid open to the Gospel.
At present the church is small.
The station is, notwithstanding, ex-
ceedingly interesting, chiefly from the
promising character of the Benevolent
Institution, under the care of Mr.
Johannes. This school, which is on
the Lancasterian model, furnishes the
means of a plain English, and a
Christian education to about 140 poor
children, principally of low Portu-
guese families, which abound in Chit-
tagong. The temporal benefit's which
the children receive from being edu-
cated in the school, are so great and
manifest, that the people continue to
send them, in spite of the warnings
and solicitations of their priests'. And
the spiritual benefit received with-
draws many from the dark and mis-
erable thraldom of popery, and makes
them spiritual worshippers of the liv-
ing and true God. An interesting
society has been formed among these
youths for prayer and mutual exhort-
ation on religious subjects, and they
have, by subscription, raised a con-
venient house for holding their meet-
ings, and are collecting a small library
for their improvement in knowledge.
Mr. Johannes preaches in his school-
room every Lord's day, first in Ben-
galee, and then in English. At the
former service the masters of several
native schools, and a number of their
scholars, attend, with many other per-
sons ; and at the latter, the children
of the Benevolent Institution, with a
number who have formerly been edu-
cated in it, and some families con-
nected with the army. Mr. Johannes
also goes out to different places to
preach the Gospel publicly, both on
Sabbaths and on other days of the
week, and meets generally with a
respectful reception ; and instances
frequently occur of persons, who have
been his hearers on such occasions,
callinsr f°r further conversation. He
receives no emolument as a mission-
ary, but draws his salary from the
funds of the Benevolent Institution.
Mr. Johannes continues his labors
among heathens and Mussulmans, at
the jails, and in the streets, and mar-
kets, but without decided fruit, though
many listen to the message. English
services, frequently thrice a week are
well attended. An English school
of 120 boys maintains a steady pro-
gress. In 2 native boys' schools
there are 82 scholars, and in 2 girls'
schools', 88-
CHITTOOR, a town of Hindoos-
tan, on the W. frontiers of the Car-
natic, chief of a strong hilly district.
It is 82 m. W. by N. Madras; E.
long. 7D° 10', N. lat. 13° 15'. 10,000
inhabitants.
The Rev. Mr. and Mrs. Jennings,
appointed by the L. M. 6'. have la-
bond at this station. Messrs. Crisp
and Taylor engaged to visit this
promising field alternately, every 4
months, until the arrival of the mis-
sionary.
Mr. Crisp commenced these peri-
odical visits in the early part of 1826,
and. during his stay, formed, in com-
phaa.ee with their own request, a
number of native Christians belonging
to the place (converts from paganism
and Mohammedanism) into a Chris-
tian church. He also administered
to them the Lord's Supper (on which
occasion 70 members were present) ;
preached both to the native Christians
and the European residents ; baptized
40 natives, including children, and
married 11 native couples. Two large
native schools, one for boys, and the
other for girls, have been established,
and are supported at the charge of
respectable European residents-, who
propose to erect, at their sole expense,
a chapel for the missionary.
The Rev. Henry Harper, the chap-
lain at this station (C. M. S.). actively
superintended the schools for about
3 years, till his removal to Hydrabad,
and was otherwise instrumental of
much good. On the first of June,
1831, Mr. Jennings departed to his
eternal rest, universally lamented.
CHOCTAWS, a tribe of Indians,
whose country extends from the
Tombigbee R. on the east to the Mis-
sissippi R. on the west, and from the
Chicksaw country on the north to the
143
CHO
CHO
settlements of the state of Mis-
sissippi on the south. Its entire
length is about 150 m., and its breadth
about 140 m. Its average extent is
much less, embracing about 7,000,000
acres. Their territory was formerly
much larger. The population is
about 20,000, thirty years ago their
number was probably 30,000. They
are divided into 2 classes which em-
brace the whole tribe. Members ol
the same class never intermarry, so
that the husband and wife always
belong to different classes, and the chil-
dren belono- to the class of the mothers.
Their traditions are very vague and
uncertain. They retain some faint
idea of a superior being, but they
have no conception of a being purely
spiritual. They have no word in
their language to denote a spiritual
existence. They anciently regarded
the sun as a god. They did not ac-
knowledge a superintending provi-
dence, offered no sacrifice, engaged
in no worship. When the inquiry has
been made, " Did you ever think of
God ?" They answer, " How can we
think of him, of whom we know
nothing." Witchcraft formerly was
believed and occasioned great terror
and the loss of many lives. They
were generally indolent and much
addicted to drunkenness. Rev. E.
Cornelius late Secretary of the A. B.
C. F. M-, visited their nation during
the winter and spring of 1817 — 18.
and opened the way for the establish-
ment of a mission. Rev. Cyrus
Kingsbury, with Mr. L. S. Williams,
who had been engaged in establishing
a mission among the Cherokees, ar
rived at the place since called Elliot.
in remembrance of the Rev. John
Elliot, on the 27th of June, 1818. It
was then an unbroken forest. They
were joined soon by other helpers,
and proceeded to erect the necessary-
buildings, and, (though severely af-
flicted with sickness, and tried in
other ways,) to open the school with 10
scholars, on the 19th of the next April.
The Choctaws manifested much in-
terest in the success of the mission.
They also gave in behalf of the na-
tion an annuity due to them from the
government of the United States,
amounting to $6,000 a year for 10
years, beginning with the year 1821.
Other stations were occupied, and
schools opened as soon as circum-
stances would permit; at which the
Board have furnished the gratuitous
services of 3:5 men, and 33 women,
whose average term of labor has been
mure than 0 years each. Of the men
employed, 5 were preachers. 12 school-
teachers, 8 farmers, 7 mechanics, 1
physician. Schools have been open-
ed and taught at 13 stations — In 1831,
the following statement was furnish-
ed.
■Stations.
JVb of Scholars.
Elliot
44
Mayhew
64
Goshen
29
Emmaus
23
Juzon's
15
Hebron
37
Yoknokchaya
28
Hikashubbaha
10
Total
250
Besides those pupils mentioned in
the table as attending the schools at
the various stations, a large number
have been instructed by the mission-
aries, or under their direction, in va-
rious Indian villages. In 1830, 528
were instructed, of whom but 278
were taught at the schools. Sabbath
schools have been taught at all the
stations. The Choctaw language has
been acquired by several of the teach-
ers and missionaries, its orthography
settled, and the words first reduced to
writing by them. Seven distinct books
of an elementary character, among
which are a book of hymns, an
abridgement of the gospels, and a
book on the Old Testament history,
have been prepared by them in this
language, and printed, amounting to
10,000 copies, and 1,180,000 pages.
The civilization of the tribe has ad-
vanced rapidly. Strict laws have
been made against the introduction of
intoxicating liquors, and till recently
were vigorously enforced. The first
Christian church among the Choc-
taws was organized at Elliot, in March
181!). Churches were organized at
Mayhew, Bethel, Goshen, and Em-
maus, soon after. A general revival
of religion was experienced in 1828,
and in 1829. Nearly 400 persona
have since united with the churches.
The whole number of persons belong-
144
CHR
CHR
ing to the Choctaw nation under the
care of the Board, at the beginning
of 1832, (exclusive of the mission
families, and such as had aposta-
tized) was about 3(it). Baptized chil-
dren 244. The Choctaws entered
into a treaty with the United Stales.
in Sept. 1830, by which they ceded
their present country and agreed to
remove to lands owned by them west
of the Arkansas territory. Consider-
able progress has already been made
in the removal. A portion of the
people have requested that the mis-
sionaries may accompany them. Dur-
ing the past year the Choctaws have
been in a state of great agitation and
distress, and the operations of the
mission have been much impeded.
CHOOFE, a village near Bombay.
Rev. C. P. Farrar. of the C. M. S. has
a school here containing 30 children.
CHOSCHUT, a horde of Calmuck
Tartars, among whom, Mr. Loos, of
the U. B. M. labored for some time.
CHRISTOPHER, ST., or St.
Kitt's, one of the Caribbee Islands.
in the W. Indies, til) m. XV. Antigua.
It is 1!) m. lonir. and (i broad, with
high mountains in the middle, whence
rivulets flow. Between the moun-
tains are dreadful rocks, horrid preci-
pices,'and thick woods; and in the
S. W. parts hot sulphureous springs
at the foot of them. The produce is
chiefly sugar, cotton, ginger, indigo,
and the tropical fruits.
The natural strength of the island
is such, that a garrison of 2000 effec-
tive troops would render it impregna-
ble to a formidable invasion. It was
first discovered, in 1403, by Columbus,
who gave it his own Christian name.
The first English settlement was
formed in 1(520. For several years.
the aboriginal inhabitants lived on
friendly terms with the settlers, and
supplied them with provisions, till
the planters seized their lands. — After
a severe conflict, in which many of
the Caribbees were inhumanly mur-
dered, they were driven from the
island.
It was in the possession of the
French and English, alternately, till
1763, when it was permanently re-
stored to Great Britain. The chief
towns are Basseterre and Sandy
Point. Inhabitants, 20,000, a large
proportion of whom are slaves and
N
colored people. The N. point lies in
W. long. 62c 47', N. lat. 17- 27'.
The I . />'. in Antigua having been
repeatedly solicited to extend their
missionary labors to this island, Mes-
srs. Birkby and Gotwald were sent
thither in June, 1777.
Having hired a house in the town
of Basseterre, they commenced preach-
ing to the negroes ; but, though these
attended in considerable numbers, and
the brethren were countenanced in
their undertaking by many of the pro-
prietors, the progress of the Gospel
was comparatively slow; as, in 1/84,
seven years from the first establish-
ment of the mission, the number of
converts scarcely exceeding 40.
In 1765, the brethren purchased a
piece of ground for the establishment
of a regular settlement, and the place
of worship which they now erected
was so numerously attended, that a
more spacious church soon became
indispensably necessary. This was
accordingly completed in 1780 : the
believing negroes not only assisted in
the work by manual labor, but also
aided it by pecuniary contributions.
On the day of consecration, 18 per-
sons were baptized, and, 3 who had
previously belonged to other denom-
inations, were admitted as members
of the church. The number of bap-
tized persons, at this time, amounted
to SJ79, besides about 80 catechumens.
A sacred flame was now kindled in
the island, which continued to spread,
until, in the course of a few years,
the congregation consisted of 2500 ;
and the attendance on public worship
was so numerous, that it was only on
the week-day evenings the hearers
could be accommodated within the
walls of the church : on the Sabbath,
when the negroes were in the habit
of coming from various distant plan-
tations, great numbers were obliged
to remain in the open air around the
building.
In 1702, the town of Basseterre was
visited by a dreadful inundation ; and
a hurricane which raged in the en
suing autumn, proved extremely de-
structive ; but, on each of these
occasions, the missionaries were mer-
cifully preserved, though their prem-
ises sustained considerable injury.
The work of the Lord also continued
to prosper, and, in the course of a
145
CHR
CFIR
short time, they obtained the privilege
of preaching to the negroes on no less
than 50 plantations.
The invasion of St. Christopher's
by a French fleet, which had pre-
viously been anticipated, took place
on the 5th of March, 1805 ; when
General Balbot fixed his head-quarters
in the neighborhood of the missiona-
ries, and stationed a guard of 4 pri-
vates and a corporal at the entrance
of their burial-ground. A capitula-
tion, however, being agreed upon,
the enemy quitted the island, after
levying a contribution, burning six
vessels, spiking the cannon, and de-
stroying the powder-magazine; and
the brethren were enabled to resume
their labors without further fear of
interruption.
For some following years, no oc-
currence worthy of particular nar-
ration marked the progress of the
mission. Those who were employed
in it, however, persevered in their
interesting work with unremitting
zeal and faithfulness : the vacancies
occasioned by the death of some of
their number, were soon supplied by
other devoted servants of Christ ;
and, in every year, some of the ne-
groes were received into the church
by baptism, whilst others exchanged
worlds, rejoicing in the grace of God,
and in the atonement of Christ.
In the year 1819 a new settlement,
called Bethesda, began to be formed
on the Cayon estate ; and on the 25th
of Feb. 1821, the church at that place
was solemnly consecrated for the
celebration of divine worship ; — a cir-
cumstance which appeared to excite
the most fervent gratitude in the
breasts of many aged and infirm
negroes, who, on account of their
distance from Basseterre, had previ-
ously enjoyed but few opportunities
of attending, on the Sabbath, to hear
the word of God.
In 1824, one of the missionaries at
Basseterre says : — " It affords us, in-
deed, great comfort and encourage-
ment that our church is generally
filled with attentive hearers, and that
the presence of our Lord and Saviour
is powerfully felt when we meet in
his name. The number of this con-
fregation is about 2000, besides about
00 new people. Those also who
were formerly excluded on account
of transgressions, constantly attend
the public worship. A great propor-
tion of the congregation give evidence
that they are children of God. On
the first Sunday after Easter, those
who had attained to different privi-
leges in the church, had, as usual, a
particular meeting : 1315 were baptiz-
ed, or received into the congregation
since Faster, 1823, and 72 admitted
to partake of the Lord's Supper. At
the close of 1825, the congregation
consisted of 691 communicants, 737
baptized adults, 554 children, 404
candidates for baptism ; 248 were ex-
cluded for a time, but most of them
still attended worship, and begged for
re-admission ; and 370 new people ;
— in all. nearly 3(100 souls.
At Bethesda, during the year 1825,
23 adults and 70 children were bap-
tized, 131 persons were received into
the congregation, 17 were re-admitted,
till were admitted to the holy com-
munion, 14!> were candidates for bap-
tism and reception, 42 had departed
this life, and 31 had been excluded.
The number of the congregation at
the close of the year was 360 com-
municants, 509 baptized adults, 276
children under 12 years of age, 313
candidates for baptism, and about 400
excluded and new people, — in al]
1858 ; 168 more than at the close of
1821. At the close of 1829, the con-
gregation at Bethesda, consisted of 424
communicants. 378 baptized adults,
4li(i baptized children, with 202 can-
didates for baptism, and 406 new
people ; in all 1876. Intelligence
from Basseterre, in 1830, was of a
highly gratifying nature. The com-
municants generally walk worthy of
their profession, and many poor ne-
groes are experiencing the renovating
influences of the Holy Spirit.
In Jan. 1787, the Rev. Dr. Coke,
accompanied by the Rev. Messrs.
Baxter, Clarke, and Hammett, of the
IV. S., visited this island. Their
intention, it seems, had, by some
means, been communicated to the
inhabitants, by several of whom they
were received with great cordiality
and respect, and encouraged to com-
mence their labors on the very eve-
ning of their arrival. After a few
days, indeed, both the doctor and Mr.
Hammett were invited to preach in
the court-house at Basseterre, and 6
146
CHR
CUR
or 7 of the principal gentlemen in the
town, including the clergyman of the
parish, politely asked them to their
respective houses ; where they had a
very favorable opportunity of commu-
nicating their intentions and explain-
ing the objects which they had in
view. These proved fully satisfacto-
ry ; and as it was finally arranged
that Mr. Hammett should he stationed
on the island. ;i house was immedi-
ately taken for his accommodation in
Basseterre, and a gentleman at a
small town called Sandy Point, prom-
ised to use his endeavors for preparing
a place in that neighborhood for the
occasional dispensation of the word
of truth.
"In Feb. 1789," says Dr. Coke,
,; I again visited St. Christopher's,
and had the satisfaction of being per-
sonally convinced of the great bene-
fits which had resulted from the
introduction of the Gospel into this
island. The labors of Mr. Hammett
iiad been unremitting; and, in the
space of two years, through the divine
assistance, he had raised a society of
700 members, the greater part of
whom. 1 had reason to believe, were
members of the mystical body of
Christ. The great Head of the
Church had also raised up in this
society two preachers, qualified to
impart instruction to others ; and to
these he had communicated a willing-
ness, equal to their ability, to devote
themselves entirely to the work of
the ministry/'
From this period the mission con-
tinued to flourish, under the superin-
tendence of th >se ministers, who,
from time to time visited the island,
on the itinerating plan adopted in the
Wesleyan connexion. Many of the
white residents treated the mission-
aries with the utmost kindness ; — the
negroes thr/mged to hear the word of
God ; and as a proof that many of
them had really profited by the in-
structions which they received, it was
found that they might be safely en-
trusted with arms for the protection
of the colony, when an attack was
anticipated from the combined forces
of France and Spain. " Nothing,"
says Dr. Coke, " but the power of
divine grace could induce the negroes
to offer themselves for the defence of
a country in which they were held as
slaves ; and to protect their masters,
many of whom, doubtless, had treated
them with severity. And nothing
but this persuasion could incline their
masters to place in them a degree of
confidence which they felt reluctant
to repose in others."
In the spring of 1802, the members
in the society at St. Christopher's
amounted to 23fc7, and a great bless-
ing appeared to rest on the general
affairs of the mission. In the month
of April, in the s;inio year, Messrs.
Debill and Bradnack, two pious and
zealous young men, arrived to the
assistance of Mr. Brownell, who had
been previously stationed there ; and,
on the same day that they landed, one
of them preached to such a crowded
congregation as struck them with
astonishment. Indeed, the attend-
ance on the means of grace had
increased considerably during the
preceding 1*2 months ; so that Mr.
Brownell observes, he was constrained
to pray for an enlargement of their
borders. " When," says this mission-
ary, " I see the aisles of the chapel
closely wedged with white and black
people, promiscuously interspersed,
without a seat upon which to sit, to-
gether with numbers in the yard,
who. in former days, could scarcely
be brought to worship God in the
same place, I cannot but acknowledge
that this is the Lord's doing, and it
it marvellous indeed."
From this period we have no his-
torical documents relative to the state
of the mission in St. Christopher's,
till the year 1816, when Messrs.
Whitworth, R.aby, and Whitehouse
observe, — " The fall of the year in
this, and in many of the islands, has
been sickly ; but we feel pleasure in
statinir. that though many of the
members of our societies have fallen
victims to death, yet, in their last
moments, they witnessed a good con-
fession. During the late festival
(Christmas), at which the negro pop-
ulation have a little time at their
disposal, such multitudes assembled
for prayer and praise as were truly
astonishing. Contrasting what we
we then saw, with the conduct pur-
sued by them at this season, antece-
dent to the introduction of the Gospel
among them, we were led to exclaim,
• What hath God wrought !' "
147
CIIR
CHR
" In Sept. 1819," says Mr. Gilgrass.
"the inhabitants' of this island were
dreadfully alarmed by a hurricane.
Since the hurricane there lias been
very little trade, or work of any kind,
fot free people, and every article of
food has become very dear indeed.
Flour was raised in one day, alter the
gale, from 71. 4s. to 10/. 16s. a barrel.
Some of our people have unavoidable
fasts two or three times a week ,
whilst others have no other alternative
than that, of dying- with famine, or of
begging' their bread from door to door.
Many also have not a shed of any
kind to screen them by day from the
heat of the sun. or by night from the
heavy dews and torrents of rain."
Notwithstanding the afflictions
which the missionaries and the peo-
ple of their charge were thus called
to endure, the word of God continued
to be promulgated with success ; and
the chambers of sickness and death
sometimes exhibited scenes well
adapted to support and comfort those
whose paramount wish was. that they
might be made instrumental in the
conversion of sinners. " A colored
boy about the age of eighteen, be-
longing to our school," says Mr.
Pinnock, " was taken ill of a fever,
of which he died. In his affliction.
he sent to request that I would visit.
him. Acccordingly I w'ent; and on
my approaching his bed-side, he laid
hold of my hand, and pressed to his
bosom with apparent gratitude and
delight. On my speaking to him
relative to the state of his mind, he
told me lie was happy, and that he
longed to be with Jesus. He then
requested me to sing some of the
hymns which I had taught in the
school, and lie occasionally joined
with me'. At his funeral all the
scholars attended, and followed the
corpse to the grave ; each of them
having a piece of black crape tied
round the arm, as a badge of mourn-
ing. This was a new and interesting-
sight at this place, and I doubt not it.
has had a tendency to establish the
reputation of our school."
On Saturday. Jan. 1st, 1825, Wesley
Chapel, belonging to the society, from
whose founder it takes its name, was
dedicated to the solemnities of reli-
gion, before a very crowded and at-
tentive congregation, at which were
many persons of the first distinction.
The chapel is an oblong squan . -1
feet by 56, and 30 feet in the eleva-
tion. It is a substantial building of
stone, with a slated roof; and, when
completed, will accommodate, it is
supposed, about 1500 persons.
" After the close of the opening
service," says Mr. Morgan, one of
missionaries, " we waited on his Ex-
cellency at the government-house, to
express our sense of his kindness, in
contributing to the erection of the
chapel, and in attending at its dedica-
tion. He expressed, with much feel-
ing, his satisfaction as to the chapel
and the services ; ami said, that our
well organized school had given Mrs.
Maxwell, as well as himself, much
pleasure ; and that our labors should
have, as they justly merited, his coun-
tenance and support."
The following account of the va-
rious stations on this island, the num-
ber of which has of late greatly in-
creased, is given in the Report of
1830.
Basseterre. The members are reg-
ular in their attendance on the means
of grace. Many have been truly
converted to God during the year.
Members — whites 54 ; free-colored
and black 401 ; slaves 3!>4. Schools
—55 boys; 185 girls; total 239—102
of whom are slaves. Many who came
to this school ignorant of their letters,
can now read in the New Testament.
Upward of 20 children have been re-
ceived into church fellowship in this
school.
Sandy Point. .Vany of the new
members of society evidently grow
in grace, and in the knowledge of our
Lord and Saviour, and are becoming
useful to others. In society J 1 whites,
187 free colored and black, and 1\>"4
slaves. Some of the children on the
estates are now teachers. In the
schools. 130 boys, and 170 girls
Old Road. The congregations are
serious and attentive. In 1830 the
increase of members was 113. Pres-
ent number, 541 — 9 whites. 39 free
colored and black, and 443 slaves.
In the schools, 53 boys, !!li girls, 85
of whom are slaves. Dieppe Bay.
The chapel is far too small for the
congregations. The happy death of
an individual was the means of lead-
ing many to Christ. In society, 1
14S
cuu
CHU
white, 37 free colored, and 393 slaves.
In school, 7:3 boys, and 11)5 girls.
Cayon. Many travel with cheerful*
ness 3 or 4 miles under a scorching
sun, to hear the word of God. In
society, 20 free colored, 400 slaves.
In schools 55, 40 of whom are slaves.
Palmetto Point. Many have been
hopefully converted to God. Num-
ber in society, J 40. In school, 38
boys, 56 girls — 85 of whom arc slaves.
Hatf-Way Tree. In society, 109. Be-
sides the schools mentioned, there are
several morning, noon, and night
schools. The whole number in socie-
ty in St. Christopher's is 3942—75
whites. 763 tree colored, 3104 slaves.
Scholars 1,815.
CHRISTIANBURG, a Danish fort
on the Gold Coast, Africa.
CHUMIE, a mission station, in
South Africa, among the Caifres, sit-
uated on the Chumie river, in the
midst of a fertile and populous coun-
try. The village is laid out on a
regular plan, to which all the Caifres
submit who build on the premises.
In 1821, the Rev. J. Brownlee, and
W. R. Thompson, missionaries, and
Mr. John Bennie, assistant, com
menced laboring here. The colonial
government supports the two mission-
aries, and the Glasgotp Missionary
Society the assistant. This mission
was commenced in compliance with
the earnest solicitation of Gaika, one
of the principal chiefs of the Caffres,
for a Christian instructor, and one to
teach him and his people the most
useful arts of civilized life. A small
congregation of attentive worshippers
has been collected, and of the piety
of many hope is indulged, The mis-
sionaries are extensively gaining in-
fluence with the Caffres, and the way
is rapidly preparing for the introduc-
tion of the Gospel and the arts of
civilized life. Mr. Brownlee has late-
ly removed to Tzatzoe's Kraal.
Messrs. Thomson and Wier are now
missionaries. A new and commodi-
ous church has been built, which will
contain 400 persons. Morning pray-
ers is daily attended by 150 persons.
Scholars, 75. The settlement is in a
very flourishing state. The Caffres
have built a great number of houses,
and have well cultivated wardens.
CHUNAR, or CHEMARGUR,
a town and fortress of Hindoostan, in
*N
Allahabad, chief of a district which
is fertile to the north, and mountain-
ous to the south. The fort, built on
a rock, was unsuccessfully attempted
by the British in 1704 ; but in 1772 it
was ceded to them by the Nabob of
Oude. It is seated on the riirht bank
of the Ganges, 15 m. S. S7\V. Be-
nares, and 08 E. S. E. Allahabad.
Mr. William Bowley, a young man
born in the country, and connected
with the C. M. S., was settled at this
place in 1810. From the time of his
arrival, he was diligently occupied in
forming and superintending schools
for the natives. To one central
school he attached others in the sur-
rounding villages, at convenient dis-
tances, so as to admit of stated or
occasional visitation. He also con-
ducted the assemblies of native Chris-
tians. At the end of 1817, the state
of his schools were as follows : — 1.
Jin English Free School, contained 24
boys, chiefly of European extraction,
or sons of native Christians : all read
the Scriptures, many of them wrote,
a few learned arithmetic. 2. A Per-
sian and Hindoostancc School, had 33
scholars, 20 of whom were native
Christians, and 7 heathens : all the
native Christians, and 3 of the heath-
. n .. read Martyn's Translations. 3.
.1 Persian School in the town, had 26
Hindoo and Mussulman children, 2
only of whom read the Persian and
Hindoostance Gospels. 4. A Hindee
School, had 35 boys, learning writing
and arithmetic ; of these "il) had learnt,
from a tract, the Ten Commandments,
in verse. Beside these, a Sunday-
school was opened for the native
Christians, for the repetition of pas-
sages of Scripture, and catechising.
The Rev. Mr. Corrie, on visiting
Chunar at the commencement of
1818, says, — " The usual number of
Europeans who attend Divine service
regularly is about 40, and that of na-
tive Christians, who attend worship
in Hindoostanee, about 70 or 80.
The number in both congregations
has been gradually and regularly in-
creasing, and testifies, of itself, to the
diligence and exemplary conduct of
Mr. Bowley, and of the blessing at-
tending his labors, I conversed with
ten Hindoos, who appear to be fully
convinced of the truth of Christianity,
though not yet prepared to encounter
149
CHU
cnu
the consequences of an open profes-
sion. Some of them even join Mr.
Bowley occasionally in prayers. One
of them, on being asked what he
considered the great peculiarity of
the Christian religion, answered, that
in every other system of religion,
works were made a condition of jus-
tification, but in Christianity, only
faith in Christ is required ; while,
wonderful to say, it produces more
exemplary holiness than any other
system. The whole congregation
almost were in tears during a sermon
in which Mr. Bowley set before them
the Saviour's sufferings; and, during
the communion, the greater number
appeared deeply affected, and all of
them exceedingly serious and atten-
tive."
A convenient spot of ground for
the erection of a church having been
fixed on, being requested to dispose
of it, generously offered it as a gift,
for the purpose intended ; and the
Marquis of Hastings was pleased to
aid the collection by the very liberal
donation of ]()()() sicca rupees.
In the month of July a brahmin
and a moonshee were baptized. At
this interesting service, after the reg-
ular worship, and an address from
Mr. Bowley, they both came forward.
The brahmin then addressed the hear-
ers ; — " Behold ! I declare before all,
and let Hindoos and Mussulmans pay
attention to mv words : I have been
on pilgrimage to Jugger-nanth. to
Dwarka-nauth, to Budee-nauth and
to the different Teruths (or Pilgrim-
age) ; but, in all my travels. I found
not the true way of salvation, till I
came to this place, and heard the
Gospel, which by God's grace I am
convinced is the only way to happi-
ness; and I truly believe and declare,
before Hindoos and Mussulmans, that
if they do not embrace the Gospel,
the wrath of God will abide upon
them, and they shall be cast into hell."
On saying this, he drew out his brah-
minical thread, and broke it asunder
hefore the people, saying, " Behold
here the sign of my delusion !" and
then delivered it to Mr. Corrie.
After him, Moonee Ulee, the moon-
shee, thus addressed the people: —
" Attend brethren, and hearken unto
me. I was a Mussulman, and had
spent much of my time in the com-
pany of learned men of the same
profession. I have studied the mean-
in g of the Koran, and 1 have paid
adoration at the tombs of peers —
[saints or spiritual guides]. In those
days, whenever 1 saw a Christian,
my spirit was stirred up within me
to slay him ; but on hearing the holy
Gospels, light has sprung up in my
mind, which has increased; and I
have been more confirmed in this
faith since I saw the Pentateuch and
Psalms. To receive Christian bap-
tism. I have come from Delhi. My
mind has. moreover, been strength-
ened and established by the instruc-
tions which I have received from the
Rev. Mr. Corrie ; and now, before all
my brethren present, I embrace this
true way of salvation."
After this, Mr. Corrie addressed
the people from Matt, x.wiii. !!• ; and
then baptized the two candidates, (he
brahmin by the name of Keroul
Messeeh, "Only Christ;" and the
Mussulman by that of Moonef Mes-
seeh, " Eminent Christ."
The church having been commenc-
ed, the Calcutta corresponding com-
mittee were naturally anxious to
provide the station with an ordained
missionary. This, however, could
only bo accomplished by the removal
of Mr. Greenwood from Kidderpore,
where he had no employment as an
ordained minister; and various rea-
sons urging this measure, be arrived
at Chunar, Jan. 13th, I8J<). Mr.
Bowley continued his wise and zeal-
ous efforts, assisted by Nicholas, one
of the natives educated by Mr. Cor-
rie : the place of divine worship was
usually crowded on Sundays by na-
tive Christians, and the heathen were
i ccasionally drawn to hear the words
of life — among whom some instances
occured of saving conversion to the
Christian faith. In addition to his
labors during the year. Mr. Bowley
was employed in a revision of Mr.
Martyn's Hindoostanee translation of
the New Testament. Two of the
Gospels had been printed by the Cal-
cutta Auxiliary Bible Society, and
from these he derived essential help
in his labors for the good of the na-
tives.
In the following year, Mr. Bowley
wishing to superintend the press,
visited Calcutta, and was there sol-
150
cnu
CHU
cmnly set apart to the sacred minis-
try, by the imposition of hands, ac-
cording to the usage of the German
Lutheran church. .Mr. Greenwood
regularly officiited at Chunar twice
on Sundays, and mi Wednesday eve-
nings to tile European inhabitants of
the station. The schools also were
prospering, and new ones were open-
ed.
A gentleman in the Company's
service, who visited this place, bears
the follow inn testimony to the exemp-
lary state of the native Christians : —
" It was delightful to witness the
beautiful order and decorum of the
native women. The first sight of
such a congregation of worshippers
is, of course, the more striking, be-
cause one has hitherto been accus-
tomed to see the women of this
country under such very different
circumstances.'
" The whole appearance of the
barracks, of the houses of the inva-
lids, and of these of the native Chris-
tian women, was such as reminded
me of a country village in England
on the Sabbath day. Some were sit-
ting at tin' doors, and others in the
verandas, reading; and the whole of
them were so quiet, that one could not
but be sure that the Gospel of peace was
known there. [ have not seen any
thing like it in India before ; on which
account, perhaps, it was the more ob-
servable by me : but the natives them-
selves, Mr. Bowley told me, say that
the place has been quite altered since
the Gospel lias been preached. The
hawkers and venders of goods now
never think of going to the barracks
on a Sunday ; for they only meet
with reproof or advice, instead of
selliniT anything ; and the very Coo
lies of the place have learned some-
thing of Jesus Christ, for the women
talk of him to all who will listen."
In 1821, Mr. Bowley says: — "I
have baptized four adults (two males
and two females), and nine children,
four of native Christians, the rest
adopted by Christians. One of the
men was our Ilindee teacher, who, so
long ago as when Mr. Corrie was at
Benares, intimated his wish to be
baptized ; but fear of the world and
shame made him shrink from the or
dinance."
" The native Christians continue,'
say the missionaries, '•' to conduct
themselves to the satisfaction of all thai
love our Lord Jesus Christ here, with
the exception of one or two who were
suspended from the communion, but
who have also been restored upon man-
ifesting true signs of penitence. The
communicants are about 50. From our
sacramental collections made from the
native Christians, together with pe-
cuniary aid received from a Christian
afar off, we are enabled to dis-
pense to poor indigent widows 22 ru-
pees per month : they also subscribe
about 12 rupees per month to the B.
&f C. M. 8., and we obtain about the
same sum from the European inva-
lids for these societies But really I
feel pained to accept so much from
them, being satisfied that they are
willing beyond their means and pow-
er. We have public Hindoostanee
service three times a week, besides a
meeting for prayer every Sunday
morning, and a monthly prayer meet-
ing for the propagation of the Gospel.
Our Christian attendants are from 80
to 100, and heathens from 3 to 30."
Mr. Bowley's report of the schools at
this period is also encouraging; the
labors of the missionaries were sub-
sequently continued, and prospered.
In le24, Mr. Bowley's imp r'ant
Ilinduwee Testament (altered from
Martyn's) was completed.
The Bishop of Calcutta; accompan-
ied by the archdeacon, passed Sun-
day, Sept. 12th, 1&2H, at this station,
of which the latter gives the follow-
ing account : —
" At Chunar, I may say, we beheld
more than had been previously told
us. On Saturday morning, 57 of Mr.
Bowley's congregation were admitted
to confirmation, together with nearly
the same number of Europeans. Next
day, a still greater number of native
Christians communicated, together
with a large number of Europeans.
Several gentlemen came from Be-
nares, and some officers from Sul-
tampore. The whole had the appear-
ance of a jubilee ; and the fine church,
which the Bishop calls handsome and
appropriate, was entirely filled."
Mr. Bowley has been joined by Mr.
J. Landeman, a country-born person,
who was dismissed to his station by
the Calcutta committee, on the 15th
of Dec. 1620. On the 17th Feb. 1827,
151
CLA
COL
he opened one of the schools, which
is in the bazaar, for public worship.
for the special benefit of the heathen,
intending to hold Hindoostanee ser-
vice there twice a week, in addition
to the services in the church ; about
50 were present. The novelty soon
attracted great crowds, especially of
the higher class of the natives ; and
a subscription was. in consequence,
opened for the erection of a chapel
and school-house in the bazaar. Sev-
eral of the natives appear to have al-
ready felt the power of the Gos-
pel : 8 adults received baptism in the
course oi' a few months; of these, 3
were devotees. 2 of whom were deep-
ly learned in all that belongs to the
Hindoo system.
Besides his usual ministation in the
church. Mr. Bowley has, since his re-
turn to Chunar, opened a chapel in
the midst of the native town, where
he is attended, on the evenings when
he officiates, by- a considerable num-
ber of natives of respectability, who
would not. for tear of incurring re-
proach, enter the church. He is
heard with much attention ; and only
on one occasion has any one offered
to dispute on the points of controver-
sy. An adult, somewhat advanced
in life, and a youth, have, in conse-
quence of this service, proposed them-
selves as candidates for baptism, and
been admitted.
Mr. Bowley yet continues, (1831)
his very useful labors, at Chunar. and
the neighboring villages. He is as-
sisted by John Macleod. Christian
Tryloke. Matthew ELunjeet, and other
native assistants. No summary of
the mission has recently appealed.
Much light is thrown by his commu-
nications on the stale of the natives.
and on the best methods of laboring
among them.
CLAN WILLIAM, a town in Cape
Colony, S. Africa, about 250 m. N.
Cape Town. This is one of the sta-
tions of the Rhenish Missionary So-
ciety, 6 m. from Wupperthal, the
head quarters of the mission.
COCHIN, a province on the W.
coast of Southern Hindoostan, lying
between those of Malabar and Trav-
ancore, 80 m. long and 70 broad.
Nearly one-third of this province is
attached to that of Malabar. The re-
mainder, which contains extensive
forests of teak, is governed by a Ra-
jah, who is tributary to the British,
and generally resides at Tripontary.
white and black Jews, who
had 7 synagogues, were estimated, by
Dr. Buchanan, at 16,000. The Dutch
inhabi ants, who are numerous, were
formerly Christian in their religion,
but they have, generally, relapsed in-
to idolatry, or Mohammedanism, ,
1831, we learn that the seminary.
which was commenced in 1827, has
received 49 males, and 24 females. A
large proportion of them are preparing
for school teachers, catechists, &c.
The mission house, including a wide
verandah, is lilt ft. long by 28 in
width. The whole establishment was
erected without any expense fo the
Society. A very thorough course of
literary and religious instruction has
been adopted.
CODRINGTON COLLEGE. An
institution in the island Barbadoes,
under the care of the Gospel Propa-
gation Society. It was laid in ruins
by the recent hurricane which deso-
lated that island.
COILADI, a village in the Madras
Presidency, East Indies, where the
C. M. S. have a school.
COIMBATORE, a distric t of North-
ern India, visible from the Nilgherry
Hills.
COLOMANIKEN, a village in the
province of Tanjore.
COLOMBO, the capital of Ceylon.
It was built in 1038, by the Portu-
guese, who, in 1050, were expelled by
152
COL
CAP
the Dutch; and the latter surrender-
ed it to the British in 1796. The fort,
upwards of a mile in circuit, stands
cm the extremity of a peninsula, and
is strong both by nature and art. The
city is built more in the European
style than any other garrison in India.
and is nearly divided into tour equal
quarters by two principal streets, to
which smaller ones run parallel, with
connecting lanes between them. The
Pettah, or Black Town, without the
walls of the city, is very extensive;
and in the street next the sea is an
excellent fish market. On the rivers
in the vicinity of Colombo, there are
about, 300 flat-bottomed boats moored,
with entire families on board, who
have no other dwelling's. The inhab-
itants amount to above 50,000. Co-
lombo is the chief place for the staple
trade of the island, and is situated in
a rich district on the W. coast, toward
the S. part of the island. 65 m. W. S.
W. of Kandy. E. Ion. 80° 2', N. lat.
<; 53'.
In and about Colombo are thousands
of half-caste people, who understand
the English language, and need in-
struction as much as the heathens.
Two long streets are almost exclusive-
ly inhabited by Mohammedans, who
are firmly rivetted to their wretched
delusions. They view the Christian
religion with contempt, and will hear
nothing on the subject. There are
many who bear the Christian name,
but they are awfully deficient in
Christian knowledge and practice.
Since 1617, Colombo has been the
seat of an archdeaconry for the whole
island, under the direction of the Bish-
op of Calcutta.
In the year 1740, the Rev. Messrs
Eller and Xitschniaun. jun., of the U.
B., visited the island of Ceylon. On
their ariival at Colombo, every thing
appeared auspicious to their undertak-
ing, as Mr. ImhorT, the Governor, re-
ceived them with the greatest kind-
ness, and readily agreed to facilitate
their journey into the interior of the
country. The Cingalese, to whom
thej' addressed themselves, were, at
first, very reserved, in consequence of
having been cautioned against them,
as men whose principles were com-
pletely atheistical. The absurdity of
this idea, however, became sufficient-
ly obvious when they began to speak
on religious subjects; and, after a
short time, the natives appealed to
listen to them both with attention and
pleasure. But it unfortunately hap-
pened at this juncture, that Mr. Im-
hoff retired from his situation ; and as
some persons at Colombo had begun
to hold devotional meetings at their
houses, the new Governor was per-
suaded to issue an order for the re-
moval of the missionaries from the
island. Short, however, as was their
stay at Ceylon, they had a pleasing
instance of usefulness, as, through
their instrumentality, a surgeon, nam-
ed Christian Dober, was brought to a
saving acquaintance with divine truth,
and afterwards removed to one of the
Brethren's European settlements, ac-
companied by a Malabar, who was
also instructed in the things pertain-
ing to his everlasting peace, and was
admitted into the church by baptism
in 17J6\
In 1605, the L. M. S. sent out seve-
ral missionaries to Ceylon ; one of
whom, the Rev. Mr. Palm, was ap-
pointed, 8 years after, to the Dutch
church at Colombo. He had previ-
ously been useful in visiting and re-
viving some schools that had been
formed ; and in the situation to which
he was thus introduced, has better op-
portunities than ever of being service-
able to the missionary cause.
In 181*2, the Rev. Mr. Chater, of
the Bajit. M. 8., was recommended to
attempt the establishment of a mis-
sionary station in this city. One cir-
cumstance particularly favorable to
the undertaking was, that a fount of
Cingalese types, for planting an edi-
tion of the" New Testament in that
language, was then casting, under the
patronage of the Calcutta Auxiliary B.
8., at Serampore; and the President
and Secretary of that society express-
ed their decided approbation of the
projected mission, as tending to bring
their new type into operation and ef-
fect.
On the 20th of March, Mr. and
Mrs. Chater embarked for Ceylon,
and, after a voyage of about '2t> days,
arrived in safety at Colombo, where
they were received with much kind^
ness by the governor, and some other
gentlemen of the colony ; and though
no immediate opening appeared for
the accomplishment of their principal
153
COL
COL
object, their proposal of establishing
a school was cordially approved. The
periodical accounts of the Bap. M. S.
were also introduced among B one
respectable persons. wh:i appeared
rather friendly. In addition to these
pleasing circumstances, Mr. C. soon
afterwards obtained permission to
preach in English, previous to his
acquiring the Cingalese language ;
three friends agreed to purchase a
warehouse, and to put it in decent re-
pair, for the celebration of divine
worship ; and in Mr. Palm he found
an agreeable neighbor and a cordial
friend. Mr. C. preached twice a
week in English.
In 1814, Mr. Chater says — " I have
been directing one of my l>utch
friends to try if he could not find out
some Cingalese families to whom 1
might endeavor to impart some spirit-
ual benefit. He has accordingly
found a makandaram, who is a well-
disposed man, and much wishes for
religious instruction for himself, his
family, and his neighbors. 1 go to
his house, which is 2 in. from the
fort, every Sabbath morning at 7
o'clock, and he welcomes me in the
most cordial manner. On the first
occasion, only his own family were
present ; but on the following Sab-
bath he had collected 14 or 15 grown
persons, besides children, of whom
8 or 9 were females. The mahanda-
ram can speak no English ; but he
has brought a nephew to me, who
speaks it better than almost any Cin-
galese lever heard ; and it is lie who
acts as my interpreter. This, whilst
it is an immediate attempt at doing
good, will help me forward in the
language more than almost any thing
else.7'
On the last Sabbath in May, a
young man. named Sierce, formerly
a member of the Dutch church, was
publicly baptized ; and, as a little
Baptist church hid now been formed.
the ordinance of the Lord's Supper
was solemnly administered on that
day week. About the same time,
some pious soldiers belonging to the
73d regiment, who had recently come
from New South Wales, obtained
Leave to attend the services of the sanc-
tuary, and appear likely to strengthen
the infant, cause.
Mr. Chater now turned his atten-
tion to the attainment of the Portu-
guese language, which is more gen-
(1,1 In. used in Colombo than any
other; and his services in it were
very acceptable.
In L817, he observes — '-It is with
no small pleasure I inform you. that
translating into Cingalese, with the
aid of a brahmin, named Dhuii. it;
become an easy and pleasant work
to me. Our congregations, in gen-
eral, are small ; bul the Lord dues not
seem to have forsaken us. On the
contrary, one after another is re-
claimed from a life of sin; and.su far
as we can judge, they appear to be-
come new creatures in Christ Jesus.
Two of our members, who appear to
be Christians of the right stamp, re-
cently left this place for England;
and it is truly satisfactory to reflect,
that they found 'the pearl of great
price' whilst in Colombo. Since (heir
departure, 3 more have proposed
themselves for baptism ; and a fourth
has joined our experience meeting,
who affords good evidence that he
has ' received with meekness the en-
grafted word.' Some others, also, are
under serious impressions, which we
hope will terminate well.''
Early in 1819, the aspect of affairs
began to brighten; as the attendance
on public worship both in the Portu-
guese and Cingalese languages, was
much more numerous than it had
been for some time past: new open-
ings presented themselves tor the in-
troduction of the Gospel into some of
the adjacent villages; and three na-
tives of Ceylon, two of whom had
formerly been Budhist priest . ex-
pressed an inclination to make a
public avowal of their change of faith,
by submitting to the rite of baptism.
After a long continuance <>;' apo;'-
renllv unproductive labor, Mr. Chater
had the pleasure, in Sept. 1834, ol
receiving into the church 6 members.
chiefly young persons; and several
others appeared to be under hopeful
impressions. In L825, other additions
were made to their number ; but tlie
schools fluctuated much from sick-
ness and other causes. Mr. Chater
published a free translation of Al-
leine's Alarm, in the Portuguese lan-
guage, and was appointed Secretary
to a lieligiutis Tract S. recently
formed.
154
COL
COL
In 1826, the congregation supplied
bj Mr. ('hater considerably increased ;
and the mode he adopted, of employ-
ing native Cingalese to read the
Scriptures to their countrymen, prov-
ed the inenns of exciting much atten-
tion in the surrounding villages. At
one of these, called' Oog galla, a very
pleasing circumstance occurred. The
mahandararn, a native headman of
the place, one of whose sons had pre-
viously been united to the little
chuich atHanwell, was baptized with
his wife and other son ; publicly as-
signing, on the occasion, intelligent
and scriptural reasons for renouncing
the errors in which he had been edu-
cated. The subsequent conduct of
this family well accorded with their
profession, and the case has excited
considerable attention and inquiry
in the neighborhood.
Rev. Messrs. Ebenezer Daniel, and
Hendrick Siers are now the occupants
of this field. They have 2 native
assistants. Mr. Daniel arrived Aug.
14, 1830. He preaches frequently
by the help of an interpreter. The
assistants read the Scriptures in Cin-
galese and Portuguese, from house to
house, to all who are willing to at-
tend. In 7 boys' schools and 3 girls'
schools, there are nearly 40W children.
The village of Hanwell is connected
with Colombo.
In 1814, several Wesleyan mission-
aries arrived at Ceylon, and two were
stationed at Colombo. As the gov-
ernment seminary at that place con-
tained many Cingalese youths who
had acquired a sufficient knowledge
of the English language to enable
them to interpret it to their country-
men, and as native congregations
could easily be collected in the dif-
ferent schools which were opened.
Messrs. Harvard and Clough resolved,
in this way, to disseminate the truth;
and, under their superintendence,
several of the villages in the neigh-
borhood were supplied, every Sabbath,
with public means of religious in-
struction. Divine service was also
performed by the missionaries, in
different parts of the capital ; a Sun-
day-school (the first in Ceylon) was
established by their exertions ; and, on
the arrival of a press and types from
England, they applied themselves sed-
ulously to the printing of elementary
and religious books, of which some
thousands were soon put in circula-
tion. They also resolved on attempt-
ing the erection of a new and hand-
some place of worship; and, in the
subscription list, they had soon the
pleasure of enrolling the names of his
Excellency the Governor, the Hon.
Chief Justice, the Archdeacon Twisle-
ton, and every member of his Majes-
ty's Council, as well as those of many
of the most respectable inhabitants,
both civil and military.
The dwelling-house occupied by
the brethren, was situated on the main
road leading from the fort into the
country ; and this gave them frequent
opportunities of conversing with the
natives on religious subjects. The
attention with which many of them
listened to the things connected with
their eternal welfare was highly en-
couraging; and, on one occasion, the
word spoken in the name of the Lord
seems to have been crowned with
complete success. An individual,
known by the appellation ofthe^ro
priest, possessing much acuteness of
intellect, enriched by scientific and
literary research ; and who was an
atheist in principle, and asserted his
ability to disprove the being of a God,
— was led to renounce Budhism, and
was baptized into the faith of Christ
by the name of George Nadoris de
Silva, at the fort church.
Shortly after this, another priest
was introduced to the missionaries,
by George Nadoris, who wished to
renounce Budhism, having been long
dissatisfied with it, and wras ultimately
baptized by the name of Benjamin
Parks ; the first name being chosen
out of respect to Mr. Clough, and the
second from the same feeling towards
Mrs. Harvard's father.
From the first residence of the mis-
sionaries in this city, it was their
practice to deliver a sermon to chil-
dren and young people, at the com-
mencement of the year, at Easter,
and at Whitsuntide ; and, on these
occasions, they were generally at-
tended by crowds of natives, both old
and young, who flocked together from
the surrounding villages. The ser-
vice held on New Year's-day, 1818,
was rendered peculiarly interesting
by the attendance of two priests,
named Don Adrian de Silva, and Don
155
COL
COL
Andris de Silva ; who, having been
convinced of their former errors, and
having passed the usual time of pro-
bation, made an open renunciation of
Budhism. and took upon themselves,
in the most solemn manner, the name
and character of disciples of Christ.
Don Adrian was afterwards appointed
to officiate as a Cingalese local preach-
er, and Don Andris as a master in
one of the native schools; and it is
pleasing to add, that they have con-
tinued to prosecute their holy calling,
under the superintendence of the
mission.
In 1821, there were reported, as
belonging to this station, 11 schools,
915 children, and .26 teachers. That
right sentiment was making progress
appears from the following fact : —
" A few nights ago," says Mr. Fox,
" we were requested by the inhabit-
ants of a neighboring village, where a
dangerous sickness had made its ap-
pearance, to go and pray with them ;
hoping that God might he pleased to
remove from them a scourge which
threatened to lay waste the whole
village. The recpiest was rather an
unusual one in the Cingalese country,
— the people having recourse, almost
invariably, under such circumstances,
to devil-ceremonies, and other rites
of a similar description. We felt,
however, no hesitation in complying
with the request, humbly trusting
that God would in some way, make
it a means of good. About 8 o'clock
in the evening, bearing that all the
village was assembled in a large
school-room, we set out, accompanied
by Mr. Rask, Professor of the Royal
College of Copenhagen. Lamps were
bung on the trees as we passed along,
and the silence of death was in the
village. At length we reached the
place where the whole village, old
and young, except the sick and their
necessary attendants, were assembled ;
and perhaps a more striking sight can
scarcely be conceived, — a whole vil-
lage assembled on such an occasion.
Brother Clough, though very weak,
delivered a very appropriate exhorta-
tion ; and after two prayers had been
offered up on their behalf, one in
Cingalese and one in Portuguese,
with a second short exhortation, the
company separated with almost the
silence of a departing cloud . Our
own minds were not a little affected
with the solemnity of the scene ; and
our hearts were rejoiced that the peo-
ple were at length brought to exclaim,
•Trulv in vain is salvation hoped for
from the bills, and from the multitude
of mountains; truly in the Lord God
only is salvatii in.1
In 1823, the translation of the whole
Scriptures in the Cingalese was com-
pleted. Since that time, Mr. Clough
has finished an English ami Cingalese
dictionary, which lias been printed in
a volume of 042 pages. It contains
about 45,000 words. " The congre-
gations."' say Messrs. Clough and
Hardy, in 1831, " whether native or
European, have not in any instance,
retrograded ; and indications multiply
that a brighter day is dawning upon
us." Members in society, 153—
schools. 7 ; scholars, 401.
COLPETTY, a large and populous
village in the neighborhood of Co- {
lombo, which is visited by the Wesley-
an missionaries. Early in 1817, a
school-house was opened ; when up-
wards of 100 boys and about 50 girls,
were admitted. One of the pupils,
instructed by Mr. Clough in the mis-
sion school at Galle, was appointed
the general master, with a native
assistant teacher under him ; and the
girls were placed under the care of an
intelligent young woman of Dutch
extraction, who had been recommend-
ed by Lady Johnstone. In compli-
ance with the prejudices of the na-
tives, the children of different castes
were seated apart from each other ;
and, in consequence of this reo-ulation,
numbers were induced to attend, who,
otherwise, would never have enjoyed
the means of instruction. This school,
being under the immediate patronage
of Sir A. and Lady J., and occasion-
ally visited by the Hon. Chief Justice
and other distinguished characters,
soon became the theme of conversation
in the circumjacent country, and nu-
merous applications were made for the
admission of children from distant vil-
lages. One boy. the son of a native
washerman , walked to the school every
morning, from the distance of 6 miles,
and returned in the evening. And
another lad, of the highest caste, whose
attendance was punctual, cheerfully
walked Hi miles every day, to enjoy
the advantages of the institution.
156
COL
CON
In 1823, the missionaries say —
" The number of children is not quite
so large as formerly ; but scarcely a
child remains who was at the school
at its first establishment: the boys
then admitted have gone out into ac-
tive life, and on passing through the
streets and travelling along the roads,
we are often gratified in recognizing the
faces of our old scholars, now grown
ii[) and become creditable young men.
employed in respectable situations.
On meeting us, they seldom fail to
assure us of their sense of obligation,
by the significant native salam. In
this way the native population is be-
coming enlightened and moralized, to
a degree which will greatly open the
way of subsequent laborers.''
The school now (1831) contains -lit
boys. So greatly has it prospered
that the number of New Testament
readers has already doubled, and there
are about 30 writers. An excellent
native teacher has been compelled to
remove on account of want of sup-
port.
COLUNCHERRY, one of the
Syrian churches, in the Cottavam
district, Southern India. The church
was erected 250 years ago. Then'
are 155 houses. The Christians show
little of real piety.
COMBACONUM, a village be-
tween Tranquebar and Tanjoie, llin-
doostan "20 m. from Tahjore. About
the commencement of the eighteenth
century, the Danish missionaries la-
bored here with success; and, in
1747, their congregation amounted t>>
upwards of 500. Recently, the C.
K. S. has supported a native priest at
this place.
h\ 1823, the Rev. G. T. Barenbruck
Came here from .Madras, with a view
of fixing himself in the most conve-
nient place for superintending the es-
tablishments of the C. M. S. in the
Tanjoie country.
The Rev. Mr. Mead, of the L. M. S.,
who removed, in 1825, to Combaco-
num, for the benefit of his health.
labored here. He had a small Eng-
lish congregation ; also a Tainul con-
gregation, consisting of about 40
persons. He performed several mis-
sionary tours in the neighboring
country, preached the Gospel to many
people, and saw the Scriptures and
tracts well received; of the latter
o
several thousands were put into cir-
culation. .
The native readers, of whom there
are six. under Mr. Mead's direction,
itinerated among the adjacent villa-
ges, for the purpose of publicly
reading the Scriptures, and conversing
with the people on religious subjects.
That they performed these services
with considerable ability and zeal, is
apparent from their journals.
The number of inhabitants at Com-
baconum is now about 40,000. Ed-
mund Crisp, missionary with 4 na-
tive readers. Mr. C. continues to
receive great encouragement in every
department of his labors; at the vari-
ous services, increased attention and
seriousness are observed. The num-
ber of native Christians, under the
care of the mission is 34 males, and
L6 females. Mr. C. often addresses
large congregations of heathen on
four afternoons in the week. Five'
of the neighboring villages have con-
gregations connected with the mission.
In 11 schools, there are 377 boys.
There were distributed, last year, 2li0
portions of the Scriptures "and ele-
mentary books in Taraul, and 2000
Tamul Tracts.
CONAGOODY, a village in the
province of Tanjore. At this place
and Mortaputty, 200 families have
become catechumens.
CONDACHY, a place on the coast
of Ceylon, where there is a pearl
fishery. Mr. Spaulding of the A. U.
C. F. M., on one occasion distributed
7000 Tracts.
CONSTANTINOPLE, (the city
of Constantino), called by the orien-
tal nations, Constantinia, and by the
Turks Istambol. it was built by
Constantino in 330, and named from
him. It has been beseiged 24 times,
but taken only (J times. Without the
suburbs it is about 1 1 m. in circuit; in-
cluding the suburbs it is 55 m. The
number of inhabitants is estimated by
Von Hammer, at 630,000.; by others
at 1,000,000, of whom over 200,000
are Greeks, more than 40,000 are
Armenian Christians, more than
60,000 Jews, and the remainder Turks.
The number of mosques is about 500.
Constantinople is thus described
by Mr. Goodell, an American Mis-
sionary, as he approached the city on
the 9th of June, 1831.
157
CON
CON
" As we approached Constantinople,
the most enchanting prospect opened
to view. In the country, on our left.
wore fields rich in cultivation and
fruitfulness. On our right, were the
little isles of this sea ; and beyond,
the high lands of Brusa. with Olym-
pus, rearing its head above the clouds.
and covered with eternal snow. In
the city, mosques, domes, and
hundreds of lolty minarets, were
starting up amidst the more humble
abodes of men , all embosomed in groves
of dark cypresses, which, in some in-
stances, seemed almost like a forest ;
while before, Behind, and around us,
were (besides many boats of the
country) nmre than twenty square-
rigged vessels, bearing the flags of
different nations, all under full sail,
with a light but favorable breeze — all
converging to one point, and that
Constantinople. When we first
caught a glimpse of Top-Hana 6a-
lata, and rera, stretching from the
water's edge to the summit of the
hill, and began to sweep round Sera-
glio Point, the view became most
beautiful and sublime. It greatly
surpassed all that I had ever conceiv-
ed of it. We had been sailing along
what I should call the south side of
the city, for four or five miles, and
were now entering the Bosphorus.
with the city on our left, and Scutari
on our right. The mosques of St.
Sophia and of sultan Achmed or Se-
lim, (for I have not ascertained
which.) with the palaces and Hardens
of the present sultan Mahmoud. were
before us in ajl their majesty and love-
liness. Numerous boats were shoot-
ing rapidly by us in all directions,
giving to the scene the appearance of
life, activity, pleasure, and business.
The vessels before us had been re-
tarded, and those behind had been
speeded, and we were sweeping round
the Golden Horn in almost as rapid
succession, as was possibh — every
captain apparently using all his skill
to prevent coming in contact with his
neighbor, or being carried away by
the current; and every passenger ap-
parently, like ourselves, gazing with
admiration on the numerous objects
of wonder on every hand."
In this city, some important results
have immediately followed the labors
of the London Jews' Society. A spirit
of inquiry prevailed to a very consid-
erable extent amongst the Jews of
Constantinople, and a great number
of copies of the Hebrew Old and New
Testaments had been actually pur-
chased by them. The Rabbis took
the alarm, and in vain attempted to
put a stop to the circulation of the
sacred books, or to the discussions
which were continually taking place
on the subject of Christianity. It ap-
pears that Mr. Wolff was by no means
aware of the result with which it had
pleased God to bless his labors at Je-
rusalem, until his arrival at Constan-
tinople ; when, on presenting himself
to the Rabbis assembled in their col-
lege for teaching the law. they impre-
cated curses up< n his name and his
memory. On his inquiring the cause,
he was told that he had 1 een dissem-
inating his errors at Jerusalem ; and
that certain Jews had written down
his arguments, and had come to Con-
stantinople, where they had already
turned away many of their brethren
from the ancient faith. They inform-
ed him that there were about 3C0
Jews who were more or less affected
with his errors. The zealous mission-
ary rejoiced to receive such unexpect-
ed testimony to the power of the Gos-
pel from the lips of unbelieving Jews,
and immediately replied, •• I am de-
lighted to hear it. and 1 hope that I
shall soon add you to the number."
He continued to preach the Gospel to
his inquiring brethren until his de-
parture for England. Several applied
to him for baptism : but. at. the recom-
mendation of the British ambassador,
he declined complying with their
earnest request, rearing lest, in the
political excitement which then pre-
vailed in Constantinople, his motives
should be misconstrued, and he should
be accused of improper interference
with the subjects of the Ottoman
Porte.
The committee nre at this time
anxiously looking out for a duly qual-
ified missionary — a man of warm pie-
ty and sound discretion — whom they
might send to Constantinople, to
strengthen the hands of Jewish be-
lievers, and to prosecute the good
work thus happily begun.
The British and Foreign B. S. has
recently employed two agents here
and in the vicinity, viz. Messrs.
158
MOSQUE OF SAINT SOPHIA, AT CONSTANTINOPLE.
[Page 158.]
CON
CON
Leeves and Barker, who are still in-
dustriously promoting the circulation
of the Scriptures. This is a very
commanding post for observation and
labor, owing to its central situation,
its extensive commerce, the great in-
fluence of foreign merchants and trav-
ellers, and the Facility of communica-
tion with the N. of Europe, the shores
of the Black and Caspian Seas, and
the most interesting countries of the
Mediterranean. For many years, how-
ever, the disturbed state of* the coun-
try has greatly retarded benevolent
efforts.
In a letter, dated Dec. 27, 182G,
Mr. L -eves says : —
" I cannot close, without mention-
ing tint an important event has taken
place among the .lews of this capital.
Several .lews had come to Mr. Hart-
ley, of the C. M S.. and myself, pro-
fessing their belief in Christ, and de-
siring baptism. This coming to the
knowledge of the Jewish Rabbis, two
of the number were seized, bastina-
doed, and thrown into prison. Three
others secreted themselves, and were
baptized by Mr. Hartley. They were
subsequently discovered, and the Jews
demanded of the Porte the execution
of one of them, wliieh was refused by
the Turks; but they were all con-
demned to the bagnio for six months.
with an Arminian. in whose house
they were found. Here they still are.
and hitherto firmly maintain the faith,
which, under the view of death, they
had boldly professed, when brought
before the Grand Vizier and other au-
thorities. Since they were in prison,
they have suffered tnUch ill treatment,
stripes. &c., from the Turkish guards,
whom the Jews bribed to use them
ill. in the hopes of shaking their con-
stancy ; but in vain. I have used,
and am using, every means to procure
them some alleviation; and. by the
interference of our Ambassador, the
extraordinary persecution they were
subject to has been withdrawn from
them, although they are still in chains,
and laboring in the heavy work of the
arsenal. This affair has produced a
strong sensation among all classes in
this metropolis ; and God grant that
their patience may remain unshaken,
and their sufferings, like those of the
Christians in early times, produce its
effects upon their brethren ! This is
a new thing in this capital ; and we
shall, doubtless, have great difficulties
to encounter, even when these new
Christian brethren arc released, who
must still expect to suffer persecution.
.May Providence lead us to such means
as may insure their safety, and leave
the way open for others to join them-
selves to this little band ! A youth of
10 is one of the number, who shows
great fortitude and zeal, and has re-
sisted all the solicitations and teais of
father, mother, and relations, to draw
him away from his faith, with offers
of money, clothes, and an immediate
release from his fetters and prison.
He told them, that Jesus Christ was
now his father and mother; that he
preferred his prison to all they could
offer him ; and that, when they be-
came Christians, he would acknow-
ledge them as his relations."
A sum of money having been de-
manded for the knocking off their
chains, it was sent as required, but the
answer was : — •■ An order has come
from the Vizier not to take off the
chains, but to use every possible se-
verity towards the prisoners." — i; We
are also informed," says Mr. Hartley,
•• that the Jews have divided 2000 pi-
astres among the Turks who have
charge of the prisoners, for the pur-
pose of obtaining their exertions in
tormenting them to the utmost possi-
ble degree. Thus are our poor friends
suffering a continual martyrdom ! The
object of the Jews is clear : they hope
to wear out the constancy of the con-
verts by incessant, sufferings; or, if
that attempt should fail, to bring them
down to the grave." In reference to
one, the object was accomplished, in
his return to Judaism ; two of them,
however, adhered to their profession.
A friend at Constantinople says, on
the 10th of Nov. 1827,— •• A few days
ago, our poor Jews were, a third time,
put in heavy irons ; but, I thank God,
they are firm in their confession of
Christ, under all trials."
Through the agency of the Armin-
ians, the two Christian Jews, and the
Arminian, w^ere set at liberty, on the
loth of March, 1828. The one, who
relapsed, was a man of a timid spirit,
and had not imbibed the spirit of the
Gospel sufficiently to endure the se-
verities of the prison.
159
CON
COR
Rev. William Goodell, of the A. B.
C. F. M. now resides «it this capital,
partly for the purpose of exciting an
influence upon the Armenians, and
for determining the value of a trans-
lation, which he has made of the New
Testament into Armeno-Turkish. He
will soon be joined by the Kev. H. G.
O. Dwight. Mr. G. has commenced
the translation of the Old Testament
into Armeno-Turkish. He now re-
sides at Buyuk-Dere, l"> in. from the
city, the house in which he lived
having been destroyed by fire in Au-
gust last. The following extract from
a letter of Mr. Goodell. of Sept. 1631,
will be read with interest.
•■ Went with some American gen-
tlemen to a village on the Bosphoius,
called Beshik Tush, to see the sultan,
as he went to the mosque. We ob-
tained a good situation, and had a
near and good view of him. He
went with much less pomp and cere-
mony, than on a former occasion,
when I saw him in Constantinople.
He had then just returned to the cap-
ital after an absence of several weeks,
in visiting Gallipoli, Adrianople, and
other places ; and the crowds that as-
sembled to see him were immense.
Sand was brought and strewed upon
the pavement the whole way from the
seraglio to the mosque, called sultan
Bajazet, in the centre of the city, for
his horses, which were most richly
caparisoned, to prance upon ; his pa-
ges attended him ; the troops were
reviewed by him ; the batteries sa-
luted him;' and the whole beauty,
fashion, wealth, and magnificence of
the imperial city seemed to be poured
forth to do him honor. We stood on
a stall at the angle of the street, near
the mosque to which he was going,
where the concourse of people was
greatest, and where we had the best
view of him and of the splendid scene.
His large dark eye rolled in an easy
dignified manner over the gazing
multitude, while from among them
not a whisper was uttered, not a
handkerchief waved, not a knee bent
in adoration, not a breath heard.
hut every eye was riveted on his as
if by enchantment. The moment.
however, before he appeared, every
one seemed anxious to place himself
in his best attitude. The ladies ad-
justed their yashmacks ; several fine
looking young men, whose religion, I
suppose, will not allow them to use
brushes made of hogs' bristles, brush-
ed their boots with their hands; and
an old and very brazen-faced Israele
pressed forward through the crowd,
in order to be ready to presi nl to the
seignor the written petition, which
she held in her hand.
"The occasion to-day being only an
ordinary one, his attention, as he
passed us, was wholly directed to
ourselves ; and be fixed his keen eyes
upon us with such intenseness, that 1
had more than once to close my own.
in order to escape from the pene-
trating gaze of his. His appearance
on horseback is grand and imposing.
His countenance is open, held, and
full of majesty. 1 have seen no in-
dividual in his dominions who had a
face more in accordance with our
ideas of one befitting a sultan than
his own. On foot, the crookedness of
his legs renders his walk ungraceful.
It is said he never rides a horse more
than one year. When he goes to say
his prayers, all these horses, which,
after lie has ridden them a year, can
be used by no other, are always con-
ducted with him to the mosque ; and
being decorated with trappings cf
gold, diamonds, and brilliants, and
being full of flesh and fire, they dance
along with lofty mien, and contribute
much to the splendour and magnifi-
cence of the scene."
Mr. Goodell has established several
schools, which are of great import-
ance, and what is a mos! unexpected
event, are sanctioned by the Turkish
government. Rev. Wm. ('<. Schauf-
fler, of the A. 11. C. F. .">/.. and sup-
ported by the Boston Female Jews'
Society, is now at Paris, preparing to
go on a mission to the Jews in Con-
stantinople.
CORFU, (anciently Cornjru) ; an
island in the Mediterranean, at the
mouth of the Adriatic ; about 45 m.
long, and from 1 "> to 2(1 m. wide ; Ion.
20c=20' E.; lat. 39° 40' N. Pop.
60,000. Bq. m. 299. The climate is
mild but variable, the air healthy, the
land fertile, and the fruit excellent.
Oranges, citrons, the most delicious
grapes, honey, wax, and oil are ex-
ceedingly abundant. This island is
united with Cephalonia, Zante tVc.
to form a republic under the denom-
1G0
COR
COT
imtion of the 8< vni Islands. Corfu,
the capital, hasa population of 15,000.
It is the see of an archbishop, and
the seat of government of the Ionian
islands, is delended by "J fortresses,
and hasa good harbor. In 1818 an
university was established here, under
the auspices of the British govern-
ment, by the Earl of Guilford, who
was appointed chancellor, and who
nominated Greeks, of the first abilities
to the chairs of instruction. The
number of students so:>n amounted to
150. Since 1822, the Rev. Isaac
Lowndes, of the L. M. S. has labored
in this island. In his report of April.
1831, he mentions that the boys'
schools were 2-i in number, and con-
tained 000 children. Female schools
are established. Miss Robertson has
one of a high order. Religious tracts
are eagerly sought by the Greeks.
Sunday schools in and near Corfu,
have 225 scholars. Mr. and Mrs.
Lowndes are active in the superin-
tendence of 4 girls' schools, in Corl'u,
and neighboring villages, containing
about '25it girl-:, who make good pro-
gress. Christian L. Korck, M. D. of
the C. M. S. lately at Syra, has re-
moved to Corfu.
CORINYEEL, one of the Syrian
churches in Southern India. There
are 35 houses connected with it.
COROMANDEL, a village in
Southern India, where is a school,
belonorincr to the Puliaat station of the
C. M. s.
COTTA, a village in Ceylon, about
ti m. S. E. of Colombo, situated in a
very populous district. Inhabitants
45(10.
The Rev. Samuel Lambrick, of the
C. M. S., entered on this desirable
station in Dec. 1822. A piece of
ground of about 5 acres was purchased
in perpetuity from government ; and
a dwelling-house and printing-office
erected. The people among whom
he labored are nominally, Christians,
though many of them profess to hold
Budhism also ; they seem, in fact,
to be Budhists in heart, while, for
temporal interest, they call themselves
Christians. Lamentable ignorance,
however, generally prevails among
them. Mr. L. in addition to the es-
tablishment of schools, has been ex-
ceedingly active in the discharge of
his ministry.
The Rev. Joseph Bailey arrived at
this station on the 28th of August,
1826, and Mr. and Mrs. Selkirk, on
the 1st of Sept..
The following facts show the state
of this mission, in 1831. S. Lam-
brick, James Selkirk, missionaries,
W. Lambrick, catechist, W. Ridsdale,
printer, Elias, school visitor, 16 native
school teachers. Rev. Joseph Bailey
has charge of St. Paul's church, Co.
loinbo. Sunday morning congrega*
tion is 170 or 180, chiefly seminarists
and children. Several adults have
been baptized. There is a growing
indifference among the Cingalese to
idolatry, while they are still enslaved
to very gross superstitions. Semina-
rists 11, schools 13, with 340 boys,
and 56 girls. The whole Bible is
translating into familiar Cingalese by
the missionaries. In lt>31, there
issued from the press, 1.740 portions
of the New Testament, 1 ,250 Common
Prayer Books, and 8,250 tracts and
books, all in Cingalese. Bishop
Turner, in his visit, in the spring ol
1831, was greatly pleased with this
station. He confirmed 87 persons.
COTTA YAM. or COTYM, a vil-
lage on the Malabar coast, Hindoos-
tan, about 18 m. from Allepie : in-
cluding a small circuit ; it contains
about 1000 houses, and is in the midst
of a very populous country. The
labors of the missionaries here are
principally devoted to the spiritual
good of the Syrian Christians on this
coast, of whom it is necessary to
premise some account.
The Syrian Christians, otherwise
called St. Thomas's Christians, in-
habit the interior of Malabar and
Travancore, in the S W. part ofHin-
doostan. They extend from N. to S.
150 or 200 rn., and in breadth 40 or
50. Between 50 and 00 churches
belong to this ancient branch of the
Christian Church, which has pre-
served the Syriac Scriptures, in man-
uscript; from Christ and the apostles ;
and, unconnected with the rest of
the Christian world, has stood for
ages, amidst the darkest scenes of
idolatry and persecution. The tradi-
tion among them is, that the Gospel
was planted in Hindoostan by the
apostle Thomas. Landing at Cran-
ganore, or Chenganoor, from Aden
in Arabia, he was well received by
161
COT
COT
Maaleus, king of the country, whoso
son, Zugan, he baptized, and after-
wards ordained deacon. After con-
tinuing Bome time at Cranganore, be
visited the coast of Coromandel, and
preached the Gospel at Melapoor,and
finally at St. Thomas's Mount, near
Madras, where he was put to death.
His tomb long remained an object of
veneration. Dr. Buchanan entertain-
ed a decided opinion, that we have
as good authority to believe that the
apostle Thomas died in India, as that
the apostle Peter died at Rome.
That Christians existed in India,
in the 2d century, is a fact fully at-
tested. The Bishop of India was
present, and signed his name at tin-
council of Nice, in 325. The next.
year Fnimentius was consecrated t<>
that office by Athinasius, of Alexan-
dria, and founded many churches in
India. In the 5th century, a Chris-
tian bishop, from Antioch, accompa-
nied by a small colony of Syrians.
emigrated to India, and settled on the
coast of Malabar. The Syrian Chris-
tians enjoyed a succession of bishops,
appointed by the patriarch of Antioch,
from the beginning of the 3d century,
till they were invaded by the Portu-
guese. They still retain the Liturgy
anciently used in the churches of
Syria, and employ in their public
worship the language spoken by our
Saviour in the streets of Jerusalem.
The first notices of this people, in
modern timi s. are found in the Por-
tuguese histories. In 1503, there
were upwards of 100 Christian church-
es on the coast of Malabar. As soon
as the Portuguese were able, they
compelled the churches nearest the
coast, to acknowledge the supremacy
of tin' Pope; and 1599, they burnt
all the Syriac and Chaldaic books and
records on which they could lay their
hands. The churches which were
thus subdued, are called the Hijro-
Roman Christians, and, with the con-
verts from other tribes, form a popu-
lation, of nearly 150,000. Those in
the interior would not submit to
Rome ; but, after a show of union for
a time, fled to the mountains in 1653,
hid their books, and put themselves
under the protection of the native
princes, by whom they have been
kept in a state of depression. These
are called the Syrian Christians.
About 10.000 persons, with 53 church-
es, separated from the Catholics; but
in consequence of the corrupt doc-
trines and licentious manners of their
associates, many have fallen from
their former state, and very few traces
of the high character which they
once possessed, can now be discov-
ered.
With regard to the actual number
of these people, it is difficult to arrive
at any exact, conclusion. It appears,
however, most, probable, as well from
the reason of the case, as from the
accounts of Anquetil, Du Perron and
others, that they were a much more
numerous body of people in former
times than they are at present. They
now themselves reckon up t8 church-
es belonging to their body, of which
55 have maintained their indepen-
dence of the Roman Pontiff. Ac-
cording to the most accurate estimate
that can be formed, the number of
families belonging to these 55 church-
es amounts, at the lowest computation,
to 13,000 ; the majority of these are
poor, and support themselves by daily
labor; others employ themselves in
merchandize and agriculture. Though
many among them are most highly
respectable, especially those of the
class termed Tarragan, yet there are
none who can justly be styled men of
property ; there are very low indeed
among them possessed of property to
the amount of 5000 rupee's.
The number of officiating priests,
commonly called Catanars, is 111.
These are wholly supported by the
offerings of the laity, on festival days,
and on the administration of the oc-
casional rites of the Church, which,
for the most part, afford but a very
scanty support. ; and in very few in-
stances do the monthly offerings re-
ceived by a Catanar exceed 5 rupees
They are generally of the best fami-
lies, and consequently upon their
character, as to morals and informa-
tion, depends, in a great degree, that
of the districts in which they reside.
The Syrian Christians are. in them-
selves, awfully sunk and degraded.
The total disregard of the Sabbath,
the profanation of the name of God,
drunkenness, and, to a considerable
extent, especially among the priest-
hood, adultery, — are very prevalent
among them.
1C2
COT
COT
In L8 iii. this |n'r)ple was visited by
the late Dr. Buchanan, who presented
their case to the j»vi 1 » 1 i«- . in his Chris-
tian Researches, since which much
has been done to meliorate their con-
dition. He commenced a translation
of the New Testamenl into the Syr-
ian language, which has been com>
pleted and published since his death,
and copies sent to each oi" the church-
es.
Some account of other means adopt-
ed for their welfare remains to be
given.
Colonel Munro, the Company's
resident in Travancore, having
erected a college at Cotym, for the
education of tlie Syrian priests, wish-
ed to place an English clergyman on
the spot. Accordingly the Rev.
Benjamin Bailey proceeded, with
Mrs. Bailey, overland to Travancore.
and they wore fixed at Gotym about
the beginning of 18L7. All the mea-
sures planned by Col. Munro were
cordially approved by the Syrian
clergy, and aided by them so far as it
had been practicable, to carry the ar-
rangements for their accomplishment
into effect. For the translation of the
Syrian Scriptures and Liturgy into
Malayalim, the vernacular language
of the country, a number of learned
Catanars were assembled by the Me-.
Iran ; and at this period they had
advanced in their labors as far as the
First Book of Samuel in the Old
Testament, besides the Books of
Psalms, Proverbs, and part of Isaiah ;
and in the New, to the Epistle to the
Philippians. The execution of this
work was superintended by the Rev.
Mr. Bailey, and the expense of it
was borne by the Calcutta Aux. B. S.
The College also was committed to
the charge of Mr. Bailey, for whom
a house was erected adjoining that
institution.
In the course of 1818, her High
ness the Rannee of Travancore pre-
sented the College with 20,000 rupees,
which were laid out into land ; besides
a previous gift of 1000 rupees, for
erecting a chapel, and furnishing the
buildings of the College. She also
annexed to it a tract of land in the
neighborhood of Quilon, at least 7 m.
in circumference, with several sub-
sidiary grants, in order to render it
productive ; and, lastly, appointed a
monthly allowance of 70 rupees from
the stati', for the support of a hospi-
tal, to be attached to the college. The
Rajah of Cochin, also, emulous of
her ilighness's bounty, presc nted
5000 rupees for the benefit of the
Protestant missions ; the whole of
which was appropriated by the resi-
lient, to the support of the southern
mission, under the Rev. Mr. Mead, of
the L. Si. S.
Till the end of 1818, at which time-
Mr. Fenn arrived. Mr Bailey was
the only missionary resident at Co-
tym ; and the number of his occupa-
tion* prevented his making so much
progress in the arrangements of the
college as he wished, and, conse-
quently, this accession was of great
importance.
In Dec. 1810, the missionaries
wrote : — " The year has been an anx-
ious one. The departure of the late
resident depressed our spirits at its
commencement ; and a constant suc-
cession of events, perplexed in their
connexion, and important in their
consequences, has kept our minds on
a continued stretch, and occupied
much of our most valuable time ;
while they have been as a dead weight
upon our spirits. The efficiency of
the missionaries, in the past year, has
therefore been small." Of the Cul-.
lege they say ; — l: The number of
students receiving instruction is 25 ;
their studies are the Syriac and the
English : 3 of the students are sur-
passed by very few of the catanars in
their knowledge of the Syriac. Their
progress in the English is small ; the
pronunciation they are gradually ac-
quiring, and 0 or 7 of them can read
any book with tolerable ease : beyond
this, their knowledge of the language
can scarcely be said to extend. Be-
sides the students, there are 18 chil-
dren receiving instruction in Eng-
lish. The difference of these from
the students consists in their havino-
received no ordination, by which the
students are irrevocably set apart to
the clerical office." There was also
a school at this time in Cotym, the
scholars of which varied from 30 to
50 in number ; and another on the
college property in Calada, having
16 scholars, the instruction being then
confined to Malayalim. In reference
to the improving state of the Syrian
163
COT
COT
Church, the missionaries give the
following facts : — '; The first is the
marriage of the clergy, and the few
objections seriously made against it
by any. From the present dissolute
state of the morals of the clergy, the
metropolitan is anxious for the mea-
sure. The number of catanars now
married is nearly 30. Another fa-
vorable circumstance is. the pleasure
with which the metropolitan and sev-
eral of his clergy have received Mr.
Bailey's present of the English Lit-
urgy in their native tongue. Of their
own accord, seme ot the catanars have
read it in their churches. Tin re are.
besides, other marks of improvement ;
as a growing decorum in the house of
God. &c."
Through subsequent years the mis-
sionary work was prosecuted with en-
ergy and effect. The translation of
the Scriptures proceeded in the Ma-
layaliin, and preparation was made
for printing them. Hopeless of any
thing better, at least for a long time
to come, Mr. Bailey, without ever
having seen a type-foundry, or its ap-
paratus of any kind, and eager to get
some portion of the Scriptures and
some other works respectably printed,
as soon as possible, set himself to en-
deavor to form his own types, with
•such aid as he could find from books
alone, and from common workmen.
He had recourse chiefly to the Ency-
clopedia Britannica ; and, with the
instructions which he derived from
this and another smaller work or two,
a common carpenter, and two silver-
smiths, he suceeedi d so completely.,
that he sent a specimen of his types,
in print, to the Resident, who much
admired their beauty and correctness,
and complimented Mr. B. on his suc-
cess. Mr. Bailey counted upon being
able to prepare a sufficiency of types
for the printing of the whole Scrip-
tures, in little more than a quarter of
a year. Besides the correctness and
beauty of his types, noticed by Colonel
Newall, he afterwards so reduced them
in size, that they could be printed at
one half of the cost of the old types.
A permanent reduction in the ex-
pense of printing also took place, in-
volving another interesting circum-
stance in connexion with Mr. Bailey.
The printer, sent from Madras, was
dismissed. In the mean time, a youth,
adopted some years ago by Mr. Bailey
as a destitute orphan child, had ac-
quired the art of printing sufficiently
to sueceed as head printer, to which
office he was appointed on a salary of
7 rupees per month. This little inci-
dent added singularly to the complete-
ness of Mr. Bailey's work in the edi-
tion of the Malayalim Scriptures. The
translation was entirely 1"* own — the
types were formed by himself from
the very mould — and the printing was
executed by an orphan boy, reared up
by his charity.
About this time Mar Athanasius. a
metropolitan from Antioch, paid a vis-
it to the Syrian churches. At the
time of his arrival, the retired metro-
politan, Philoxenus, had resumed his
pastoral cares, in consequence of the
death of Dionysius, who had succeed-
ed him : the Malpan Philip had been
appointed successor to Dionysius ; but
the return of Philoxenus to his labors,
for a time at least, was thought neces-
sary. Over these metropolitans, and
the whole Syrian church, Athanasius
assumed uncontrolled authority, as
having been deputed by the patriarch
of the mother church at Antioch, and
commenced a series of violent meas-
ures. Pie endeavored to persuade the
catanars to renounce their allegiance
to their metrans — denied the validity
of the metrans' title, and the orders
which they had conferred — insisted,
if he were acknowledged, on their be-
ing stripped of their robes, and resign-
ing their cross and pastoral stall" — and
excited such a tumult, by his proceed-
ings, as compelled the resident, Col.
Newall, to remove him from the coun-
try.
This event has, as might have been
expected, in some degree affected the
interests of the mission ; but from re-
cent accounts, its effects gradually
subsided.
H. Baker is now laboring at this
station (1831) with 3 native clergy-
men, and 45 lay assistants. Messrs.
Bailey and Doran are on a visit to
England. Congregations in the Sun-
day morning service in English, 180
to 200 ; at afternoon Malayalim ser-
vice, 300. Several of the Catanars
preach occasionally, greatly to the
satisfaction of the missionaries. The
communicants are all English, as the
Syrians are connected with their own
1C4
CRA
CUD
churches. The college contains 95
students; grammar school. 50 boys;
in 43 parochial schools, there arc 1200
boys and 65 girls. An edition of 5000
copies ot' the Malayalira New Testa-
ment has been printed, 1U00 prayer
books, and 3000 tracts and catechisms.
CRADOCK II.. ;a_river in South
Africa, on the hanks of which is the
missionary station, Philripolis.
CREDIT R.; a missionary station
on the banks of that river under the
American Methodists, 20 m. west ol
York, Upper Canada, where the Mis-
sissaugah Indians reside. 20 comfort-
able houses were built for them by the
provincial government. With the ex-
ception of 2 families, the whele of the
tribe have embraced Christianity, (in-
cluding 2 chiefs) to the number of
130 ; of whom 1 10 are members of the
church. Adults, under religious in-
struction. 240.
CREEK PATH, a town of the
Cherokee nation, on the S. side of the
Tennessee1 river, in Alabama, about
100 m. W. S. W. of Brainerd.
At this place is a station of the .•?.
B. C. F. M. It was commenced in
1820. by the Rev. Wm. Potter. A
church was Organized in 1823. Mr.
and Mrs. Potter, with Miss Erminia
Nash, are employed as missionaries
and teachers. In 1831, unusual seri-
ousness prevailed at this station, and
six were added to the church.
CREEKS, or MUSCOGEES; In-
dians in the western part of Georgia
and the eastern part of Alabama. The
number of warriors is about 6000, and
of souls above 20,000. They suffered
severely in 1813 and in 1814, in the
war with the U. States. They are
the most warlike tribe east of the Mis-
sissippi Some of their towns contain
from I")" to 200 houses.
In 1823, the Am. Bap. Board estab-
lished a mission among the Creeks.
The station was named Withiwgton.
In \&17 , a portion of the Creeks, to
the number of between 2500 and 3000,
emigrated over the Mississippi R. to a
place near the junction of the Arkan-
sas and Verdigris rivers. John Davis.
a native Creek, who was among the
converts at Withington, has devoted
himself to labors for the benefit of his
countrymen west of the Mississippi.
He preaches at 4 different places at
stated times. The Am. Meth. Miss.
Soc. had for some time a nourishing
mission among the Creeks, at a place
called Jlsbury. It was abandoned in
1830, owing in part to tin- opposition
hi' the chiefs. That pari of the tribe,
which has removed west of the Mis-
sissippi, have come within the sphere
of the efforts of the missionaries of the
./. 11. C. F. M. who are stationed
among the Osages. Rev. Mr. Vaill,
one of the missionaries, thus speaks
of them under date of Jan. 10, 183]
" They are settled quite compactly,
extending twelve or fifteen miles up
the Arkansas and Verdigris rivers.
The country intervening is one con-
tinued village, as thickly settled as
some of the smaller parishes in New
England, having some neighborhoods
more dense than others. The people
are strictly agricultural, and in many
parts just as near to each other as
their farms will admit. In almost any
part of the settlement fifty children
may be collected within a circle whose
circumference is two miles from a
given centre. The country assigned
to the Creeks is not yet marked off
definitely ; but the settlement which
has been begun, it is Imped will be
permanent, and growing.
'• The mass of the people are desir-
ous of a school. This is evident from
their repeated applications to us to
take their children to the school at
Union. Had we taken all that have
been offered, we should have had a
very large school at this time. Prob-
ably no children in any nation ever
learned more rapidly than the Creek
boys and girls under our care.
(i All the people seem desirous to
have a preacher sent among them —
ih'' good people that they may lie edi-
fied and comforted, and the wicked
that the poor illiterate blacks may lie
stopped in their exhortations, and that
some one may preach among them,
who has, as they express it, a heap of
sense." A flourishing church has
been formed of 30 nembers.
CROOKED SPRING, a station of
the Bap. Miss. Soc. on the island
Jamaica, West Indies. W. W. Cant-
low, missionary. 044 communicants.
1224 inquirers ; 101 added to the
schools in 1830-1. There is a large num-
ber of native teachers and exhorters.
CUDDALORE, a town, in the
Carnatic, Hindoostan, near the fort
]G5
CUD
CUD
of St. David. E. long. 79c 4(i'. N.
lat. 11*- 41'.
Two missionaries from the C. K. S.,
were stationed here in 17:'>7. who la-
bored many years with much success,
and were useful to the soldiers in the
fort. In 1 7-1'. > they had a congrega-
tion of 341 members.
Rev. David Rosen of the G. P. S.
accepted an appointment in 1831,
under the Danish government at
Tranquebar, to the station at Cudda-
lore. He has extended his services
to Pondielierry. The native Chris-
tian families in connexion with Cud-
dalore are 31 ; communicants, 78.
CUDDIPAH, the capital of a dis-
trict of the same name, in Qolconda,
Hindoostart, which is said to contain
60 000 inhabitants. E. long. 29°, N.
lat. 14u 26'.
To this place Mr. Howell, late su-
perintendant of the native schools in
connexion with the Bellary mission.
under the patronage of the L. M. S.
removed in Nov. 1822. At the re-
quest of T. Lascelles, Esq. Registrar
of the Zillah Court, he took charge of
two native schools, previously estab-
lished by that gentleman ; and haying
united them, they soon increased.
A native female school was%lso es-
tablished, and schools were opened
at the following villages, situated
within a distance of 10 in. from Cud-
dipah, viz. — Skarpett, Ootoor, C/iin-
maar, and Owiganpnlly . The aggre-
gate number of native children in the
several schools, into all of which
Christian instruction was introduced,
was about l">0. ami their progress was
very encouraging. Besides these en-
gagements, Mr. Howell preached in
the school-room to a congregation of
natives, fluctuating between 40 and
50 ; translated the catechisms used at
Cliinsurah and Bellary, into Teloogoo.
examined the Canara version of tin-
Old Testament, and distributed nu-
merous copies of the Teloogo New
Testament.
In the following year the success
of his labors were apparent, lb' says
— '• In my last communication I stated
my intention to baptize two or three
adults, but since then the Lord lias
ho disposed the hearts of the people,
(wlio, it would appear, were for along
season ' halting between two opin-
ions,') as to cause households to for-
sake their lying vanities, by turning
from darkness to light, and from the
kingdom of Satan to the kingdom of
his dear Son. as will appear from
the list, of baptisms I have the pleas-
ure to transmit. The number baptized
by me is. 71 men, 25 women. 40 boys,
and 21 girls : and with those baptized
previously to my coming here, make
a total of I I'-l adults and 67 children."
All of these had nominally embraced
Christianity, while a regular church
had been formed of 10 members, in
which three pious natives were ap-
pointed deacons.
Mr. Howell made a tour of about
100 m.. preached to great multitudes,
and distributed tracts very extensive-
ly. Although his health suffered
much from excessive heat, his labors,
twice suspended through the two suc-
ceeding years, were resumed, and that
with the most happy results. In
1826, the schools, previously increas- ,
ed, had been reduced to four, and the
time thus gained was devoted to im-
portant purposes. The native church,
augmented to 21 members, had di-
minished, in consequence of removals,
to 9 ; and a prayer-meeting was held
every Friday morning. A Hindoo,
about 25 years of age, of the Sanessi
sect (or caste), who came to Cudda-
pah in the month of Oct. 1825, unat-
tired, with long clotted hair, and his
body besmeared with ashes, embraced
Christianity, and was baptized ; lie
prayed, when called upon in the
social meeting, with much propriety.
A chapel has been completed and
opt ned on the 11th of Oct., the ex-
pense of which was defrayed by sub-
scriptions on the spot. By the aid
of respectable European residents, a
workshop was established for native
Christians who had not the means of
supporting themselves. A selection
of psalms and hymns, in Teloogoo,
have been revised, and the Book of
Psalms, the history of Joseph, and
Pilgrim's Progress have been trans-
lated into the same language. About
1200 Teloogoo tracts had been circu-
lated, principally at Hindoo festivals.
The attendance at the public ser-
vices (1831) is about 150; communi-
cants, 17; candidates for baptism, 14
men and 20 women. In 7 schools
there are 164 boys and 29 girls ; the
progress in all is satisfactory. Of the
ICO
CUL
CUT
Christian village, containing 147 in-
habitants, the families have acquired
settled habits, and are not disposed to
leave the place. Mr. Howell has 4
native assistants.
CULNA, a town on the W. bank
of the Hoogly, 47 m. N. of Calcutta.
This place has lately called forth the
efforts and liberality of the C .)/. S.
From the spot where the society's
premises are, a continued range of
houses extends 4 m. south-easterly.
on the western bank of the bend of
the i\.. dowrn to Gootipala, below
Santipore, on the eastern side; and
there is an equal range for 4 m. west-
erly towards Burdwan. The inhab-
itants form, according to the account
of the natives, 18 or 30,000 houses
or families ; if only 5 persons are
supposed to be in one family, the
number would amount to between
80 or 100,000 souls. The inhabitants
opposite Culna, straight across the
R. in Santipore, are stated by the
natives as formino-not less than 20 or
22.11(10 families.
•• In this rejjion." says the mission-
ary " a considerable part of the pop-
ulation are brahmins ; but the general
occupation of the bulk of the people
is in different branches of trade, and
employments in offices ; in agricul-
ture not many are engaged. The
place properly called Culna, is chiefly
inhabited by those who come from
different parts of the country to earn-
on their trade here : this may be a
reason why the people there have net
the simplicity which villagers gene-
erally have, but are more deceitful ;
and yet they have not so much of the
liberty which people in other towns
possess, where they care hut little for
one another ; for the first people of
the place have great influence over
the others. I have also formerly ob-
served, that the people who often
came from that quarter were very
obstinate idolaters ; and even now,
idolatry is carried on there with far
greater force than it is in Burdwan."
In Jan. 1827, it was stated that
there were nearly 1000 boys and girls
in the 0 schools, mentioned by Mr.
Deerr in the following extract : —
•■ In Culna and Ombica, which are
united, we have established 4 boys'
schools, and 4 for girls ; one of the
girls' schools is on the missionary
premises. Besides these, two boys'
schools lie easterly of us, one at the
distance of 2 m. and the other of 4;
and. at the same distances, 2 are es-
tablished westerly ; and 1 boys' school
is opened at Santipore, with the de-
sign of obtaining access to that inter-
est inn' place."
'1 he following summary of this
station was given in 183L
Native Christians 20
Communicants 15
Baptisms 8
Boys' Schools 6
Scholars 477
Female Scholars 50
CUTTACK, a district in Orissa,
Hindoostan, between 20 and 22° N.
lat. 140 ni. long, and 60 broad, con-
taining about J. 2iH).l (ill inhabitants.
The temple of Juggernaut is about
-10 m. distant. The influence of the
Gospel has greatly lessened the num-
ber of attendants. Missionaries have
taken advantage of the favorable op-
portunity afforded for the distribution
of tracts. At a late festival, those of
the B. M. S. di.-tributed about 8,000
pamphlets in the Bengalee language.
Cuttack, a fortified town, and cap-
ital of the district of the same name,
250 m. S. W. of Calcutta, is calculated
to contain 5741 houses. Every foot
of it is esteemed holy ground, and
the whole of the land is held free of
rent, on the tenure of performing cer-
tain services in and about the temple.
The Rev. Messrs. Bampton, Peggs,
and Lacey. from the General B. M.
S., arrived here in 1822. The study
of the language at first chiefly occu-
pied their attention : from its affinity
to Bengalee, of which they had ac-
quired some knowledge, they were
soon able to make excursions among
the natives, and to hold intercourse
with inquirers, who would sometimes
visit them from a distance of 20 m.
English preachino- was begun on
Sunday mornings and evenings, for
the benefit of the European residents ;
few, however, attended. A monthly
missionary prayer meeting was es-
tablished ; and, in (i schools, the mis-
sionaries collected 120 scholars.
Mr. Lacey and Mr. Brown are now
employed at this station ; with 2 na-
tive assistants. Gungadhor, and Ram
Chundra. Mr. and Mrs. Brown
167
CUT
CUT
reached the station in Dec. 1830.
Mr. Lacey has had an average of (I
services weekly. Communicants, (!
natives, and 12 Europeans or descend-
ants. (> native schools, 250 children.
Ham Chundra is a man of great
promise.
CUTWA. a town on the western
banks of the river lloogly, in the
province of Bengal, district of Burd-
wan, 7o m. N. of Calcutta. At the
period when the Mahrattas were con-
tending with the Mussulmans, it was
once the scene of " confused noise,
and of garments rolled in blood;" and
it still retains many signs of ancient
warfare. The Rev. John Chamber-
lain, of the Bap. M. 8., entered this
new field of effort in 1824, and labored
in it and its neighborhood must inde-
fatigably and zealously. Two pears
after, he wrote : — " But little success
attends, the work in this place ; yet,
blessed be God ! I am not without
hope, nor without some encourage-
ment. Kankalee and his wife, who
have been baptized, are a comfort to
me, and in him we daily see the tri-
umph of truth. He was once an idle,
religious beggar ; but since he has
turned from dumb idols to serve the
living and true God, he labors cheer-
fully with his own hands to provide
things honest in the sight of all men.
Three others, who live at a distance,
give us hope. People are often com-
ing to hear; and when they seem
attentive, nothing so gladdens my
heart, as to tell them of the love of
our Saviour.
Another circumstance ought not
to be omitted: — A Hindoo, named
Brindabund, had been also for many
years a religious mendicant. His
hair had been suffered to grow so as
almost, to conceal his eyes, and lie
had indulged in smoking to such an
excess as nearly to deprive himself
of sight. He first heard the Gospel
at a large fair between Cutwa and
Berhampi re. He was observed to
pay great attention the whole day ;
and was 'seen sometimes to laugh,
and at other times to weep. At
night he came to Mr. C, and said, in
allusion to the custom among the
natives of presenting flowers," I have
a flower (meaning his heart) which 1
wish to give to some one who is
worthy of it. 1 have, for many years.
travelled about the country to find
such a person, but in vain. I have
been to Juggernaut, but there I saw
only a piece of wood ; that was not
worthy of it: but to-day 1 have found
one that is. and lie shall have it —
Jesus Christ is worthj of my flower."
His subsequent conduct proved his
sincerity, lie learned to read: from
being an idle devotee, he became an
industrious old man ; and was, for
some years, a most devout, judicious,
and indefatigable preacher of the
Gospel.
In 1810, Mr. Chamberlain left
Cutwa ; his place was supplied by
the Rev. Win. Carey, jun. ; and at
the commencement of the next year
we have the following account of
the mission from Dr. Carey : — " The
church at Cutwa is now small ; but
they have lately had the addition of
one member, a native ; and 1 hear of
six or seven nunc who are desirous
of being baptized One of these is a
native merchant, of considerable prop-
erty, who formerly had a house of
gods. After hearing and reading the
Gospel, he expelled his idols, tied
them up in straw, and sent them to
brother Chamberlain, who sent them
to Serampore. This was a year and
a half ago. He also clave up a fine
Rutha, or car. of the god Krishna,
and used it for fire-wood. His ci-
devant temple is filled with merchan-
dize. There are others who adhere
to him. and who have received the
word of God. These people, living
too far from Cutwa to attend the
Gospel (about sixty miles), have, I
understand, sanctified the Lord's day
to reading the word and carrying on
the worship of the true God in the
best manner they are able. Their
heathen neighbors have taken every
opportunity in their power to injure
them, and have, by some false charges
in the Zillah Court of Beerbhoom,
occasioned one of them considerable
expense. I hear, however, that the
magistrate has been informed of this
villanv. and obliged them to enter
into security respecting their future
conduct. The place where they live
(Lakra-koonda), is a larue town ly-
ing on one side just at the entrance '
into the Mahratta country, and on
another, just at the entrance into
South Baliar : both which countries
1G8
DAC
DEL
the merchant often visits in the way
of trade."
Through subsequent years, Mr.
Carey exerted himself greatly, both
in personal labor, and in sending out
and watching over a considerable
number of native brethren employed
as readers and itinerants. By these
means a general knowledge of the
Gospel was diffused through a great
part of the districts of Burdwan and
Beerbhoom, and many thousands be-
came acquainted, in some measure,
with the nature of the Gospel mes-
sage. Nor were these endeavors
wholly unattended with immediate
fruit. About 70 persons were bap-
tized in ten years, of whom the far
greater part continued stedfast in
their profession, while two or three
discovered a desire to be useful to
their countrymen.
By the last intelligence, Mr. Ca-
rey was much encouraged.' He had
baptized 4 women and 5 men, and
increased attention is paid to the
word. Great numbers have heard
the gospel at the landing places on
the river, on occasion of visiting Cut-
wa at the fairs.
D.
DACCA, the richest district in
Bengal. 180 m. long, and (iO broad.
Dacca, or Selaporc, the capital of
Dacca, situated on a branch of the
Ganges, N. E. Calcutta, ]70 m. trav-
elling distance, containing 130,000
inhabitants, of whom more than half
are Mohammedans, and a few are
Armenian and Greek Christians. E.
long. 90° 17', N. hit. 23° 42'.
The Rev. O. Leonard, from the
Bapt. M. S., accompanied by a native,
arrived in 1810. In 1822, there were
1300 pupils in 17 Bengalee schools,
into most of which the Scriptures
were introduced without exciting
alarm. A school for indigent Chris-
tian children in the city formed many
into valuable members of society, who
would otherwise have been wander-
ing about in vice and wretchedness.
The hands of Mr. Leonard were
strengthened by the accession of Mr.
D'Cruz, from Serampore. Mrs. Pea-
cock, the widow of a missionary,
also went to Dacca to take charge of
the female schools. Several inter-
views were held by the missionaries
with the Suttya Gooroos, a singular
sect of Hindoos, who have renounc-
ed idols and profess to approve Chris-
tianity, of which, through the medium
of the Scriptures in their own lan-
guage, they have acquired consider-
able knowledge. While these excited
some hope, Mr. L. was encouraged in
his exertions for the young, by pleas-
ing evidence that two of iiis pupils
died in the faith of Christ.
Two English services, and one
native, are now (1831) held on Sun-
days. The natives are assembled
also in the week, and frequently ad-
dressed at the Bengalee schools, where
many attend. The schools have for
14 years, experienced the friendly
support of the local authorities and of
the inhabitants generally; about 2000
rupees have been contributed to de-
fray the expenses of the year ; 8
boys' schools have been attended by
055 scholars, and 0 girls' schools by
190.
DANIEL'S KUIL, an outstation
of Griquatown, a mission of the L.
M. S. among the Caffres, in South
Africa. A respectable congregation
assembles in this place.
DARWAR, an outstation of the
mission of the L. M. S. at Belgaum.
This latter place is 500 m. N. W.
from Madras. The mission at Dar-
war was commenced in 1829. Dhon-
dapah, and Dharahah, are native
assistants. Dhondapah has labored
successfully among the prisoners in
the jail ; 5 or (J appear to have been
benefitted by his instructions. By
his silent, unobtrusive and affection-
ate mode of proceeding, he is effect-
ing much good.
DECCAN, or the country of the
South; an extensive country of Hin-
doostan, bounded N. by the Nerbud-
dali, and S. by the Kistnah, extend-
ing across the peninsula from sea to
sea. In the 17th century, this prov-
ince was annexed to the kingdom of
Delhi, and divided into 6 govern-
ments.
DELHI, a province of Hindoostan,
240 m. long and 180 broad, bounded
on the N. by Lohore, N. E. by Serina-
gur, S. E. by Oude, S. by Agra, and
W. by Agimeer. Having been the
seat of continual wars during the 18th
169
DEL
DEL
century, it is almost depopulated ;
and though it possesses, in general,
every advantage that can be derived
from nature, it is but little cultivated.
The principal rivers are the Ganges
and Jumna, which enter on the N.
E. border. The country having en-
joyed a state of tranquillity since
1800, it may be expected to improve
in cultivation. &C. From this period
the city of Delhi and its district has.
in reality, been subject to the British
government ; but the people are nom-
inally under the authority of the
emperor of Hindoostan and are now
all that remains to the great Mogul,
of his (aice extensive empire.
Delhi, is the capital of the above
province. It is the nominal capital
of all Hindoos; an. and was actually
so during the greatest part of the time
since the Mohammedan conquest. In
the time of its splendor, it covered
a space of 2i) miles, from the appear-
ance of the ruins. The present city
is built on the left bank of the Jum-
na, and is about 7 m. in circuit, sur-
rounded on :i sides by a wall of brick
and stone, i I which are 7 gates. The
palace stands on the bank of the II.
surrounded by a wall of red stone,
about 1 m. in circuit. Adjoining it
is a fortress, now in ruins ; and there
are many splendid remains of palaces,
with baths and gardens. The grand
mosque is a magnificent edifice of
marble and red free stone, and there
are 30 others of an inferior size. The
streets arc in general narrow, except
2 that lead from the palace to differ-
ent gates; and there are main-
houses, mostly of brick. Caravans
arrive annually from Cashmere and
Cabul with shawls, fruit, and horses.
Precious stones of a good quality are
to be had at Delhi, ft is 320 in. N.
W. Calcutta, E. long. 77° 5'. N. lat.
28° 41'.
The Rev. Mr. Thompson of the
Bapt. M. S., removed from Patna to
Delhi in 1822. Soon after his arri-
val, disease, which was prevalent in
Bengal, began its awful ravages in
this imperial city; sweeping away,
among the first, four members of the
royal family, besides numbers of in-
ferior rank. Still more awful, how-
ever, were the proofs exhibited of
spiritual death. But while the mis-
sionary was much discouraged on
this account, he distributed a number
of Gospels among the Afghans, who
are supposed to be descended from
the twelve tribes of Israel. Some of
them, when leaving Delhi, repeatedly
solicited Mr. T. to accompany them;
assuring him that their own country-
men would be very anxious to possess
and to search the writings of inspira-
tion.
He was afterwards much engaged
in extensive journeys, to the N. and
N. E. of Delhi, during which he dis-
tributed large quantities of the Scrip-
tures, and religious tracts, in various
languages. Among his accounts of
these, he says — " Some strangers from
Nairn, in the hills, were one morning
at the jogee's whither I had gone to
read the Gospels and pray. They
consisted of 2 vakeels from the Nahn
Raja, with their attendants. Our
books are not new to these people,
Sookha having been amongst them,
and read and distributed pretty wide-
ly. Some who had not an opportu-
nity then, now took tracts. One of
the vakeels had taken tracts in 1818,
at Kurnal. and was entrusted with
the books (Punjabee Scriptures)
which Captain Bird had obtained of
me for the Nahn Raja, his master.
These people lend an attentive ear
whenever 1 have been reading at the
jogee's or they attend at my house.
•• These vakeels and their atten-
dants yave me a horrible account < f
the sacrifice of eight and twenty hu-
man iiri.t. under the fallacious name
of Suttee, which took place not 2
months ago in the hills. The indi-
vidual who died was lsree Sein. the
Raja of Mundee, a town and rajaship
in the hills ; and the persons who
were thus cruelly burnt, were not all
wives or concubines, but some of
them slave girls. One ranee, being
pregnant, has escaped the rlames tor
the present ; another, through good
interest, perhaps, was emboldened to
declare her determination not to be
burnt, and they have, not dared to
immolate her. Some thirty years affo,
a raja having been slain in battle. 25
women were burnt with his corpse.
Twelve years ago, the betrothed wife
of a brahmin, only 7 years old was
cruelly burnt with his corpse. Many
more instances of murders under the
cloak of Suttees, were related by
170
DEL
DEM
them, as having taken place in the
hills, of which they were either eye-
witnesses or received most certain in-
formation."
In his journal Mr. T. also noted a
fact which deserves attention. " I
found," he remarks, " that of all who
came to hear me, such as were most re-
mote from the British provinces wen'
the readiest and most unreserved in re-
ceiving our Scriptures. I know not
how it is, but the western nations cer-
tainly possess a thirst for knowledge
above those in Hindoostan."
In 1825, Mr. T. was cheered by an
event highly gratifying to himself,
and which excited a great sensa-
tion in this populous city. An aged
brahmin, held in the highest estima-
tion among his neighbors for his
attainments in Sanskrit literature, and
for his knowledge of the Shasters,
after hearing the Gospel for some
time, publicly renounced idolatry ;
and, notwithstanding all the efforts
made both to allure and terrify him
from his purpose, openly professed
bis faith in Christ, ami was baptized
by Mr. Thomas in the presence of
many spectators. On this occurrence
the Serampore brethren observe —
"This renunciation of Hindooism,
being in that part of the country quite
a new thing, has procured much at-
tention to the doctrine of the Gospel.
It seems to show, among other things.
the safety with which Christianity
may be promulgated in the darkest
parts of India. All the threatened
opposition to this man's open profes-
sion of Christianity, ended in a few
expressions of personal dislike from
his old acquaintance, on account of
the course he had taken, and his hav-
ing tacitly condemned them and all
their religious observances, by nobly
daring to follow his own convictions
of the truth. For all this, however,
he was prepared ; and by sustaining
the whole in the spirit of genuine
Christianity, he in a great measure
disarmed the resentment of his neigh-
bors and acquaintance. So com-
pletely quiet were they, indeed, in
the expression of their dislike, that
not only was there no reference to
any European (at the time of his
baptism), but the attention of the
lowest person in the native police was
not officially called to the transaction."
Mr. Thompson assiduously pursues
his course of labor in Delhi, and of
visits to distant places. In his last
reported annual visit to Gurhmook-
teshwar, he found unusual difficulties
from the opposition of the Brahmins,
and in the indifference of the people ;
yet he was enabled to distribute 2791
publications. So satisfied was he with
his work, in the assurance of its ben-
eficial influence, that, on hearing of a
fresh supply of gospels and tracts at
Delhi, he exclaims, •' How I rejoice
that these parcels do not contain
diamonds, beads, dresses, eatables, or
any thing calculated to feed our self-
shness, and gratify or enrich us indi-
vidually ; but that they are filled
with the treasures of gospel knowl-
edge to be distributed to all men,
with the bread of life for famishing
souls."
DEMARARA, or DEMERARY.
a settlement in Guiana, on a river of
the same name, contiguous to Esse-
quibo. The river is 2 miles wide at
the mouth, defended by a fort on the
east bank, and navigable upwards of
800 miles. The country produces
coffee, sugar-canes, and the finest
kinds of wood ; it was taken from the
Dutch by the British in 1790, and in
1803 ; and it was ceded to them by
the Dutch in 1814. This settlement
and that of Essequibo form one gov-
ernment, and the capital is Starbroek.
In December, 1807, the Rev. John
Wray was sent hither by the L. M. S.,
in compliance with the solicitations
of Mr. Post, a pious and respectable
Dutch planter on the east coast of the
colony. He commenced his labors
on the plantation of Le Rcsouvcnir,
belonging to Mr. P., who had upon it
about 500 slaves, under the most en-
couraging circumstances. A few
months after his arrival, he announced
the conversion of more than 20 ne-
groes— that upwards of 200 had learn-
ed Watts's First Catechism — that he
had baptized 4 adults, and several
children — and that his congregations
were large and attentive. This suc-
cess increased during the year 1808 ;
so that early in the ensuing spring
the number of slaves admitted into
the church by baptism amounted to
24, and not less than 150 appeared to
be seeking the salvation of their souls.
Nor was this all — the truths they had
m
DEM
DEM
learned they were anxious to commu-
nicate to others. " I am informed."
says Mr. VV. " that some, at the dis-
tance of 20 m., who have never seen
our chapel, have learned Dr. Watts's
First Catechism ; and 10 of our pro-
pit . who best understand it. have
taken 8 each under their care to in-
struct them, to watch over their con-
duct, and to settle disputes among
them. The manager of these slaves,
who attends our place of worship, is
astonished at the change wrought
among them. Before they heard the
Gospel, they were indolent, noisy.
and rebellious ; but now they are
industrious, quiet, and obedient."
Whilst Mr. W. was rejoicing in
the blessing which thus rested on his
labors, he was called to endure a se-
vere trial, in the removal of his friend
and patron, Mr. Post, who fell asleep
in Jesus, amidst the sincere and bitter
lamentations of his slaves. Desirous
that the privileges of Christian in-
struction should be enjoyed after his
decease, he had secured to the use
of the mission, the chapel and the
dwelling-house of the minister ; and
generously assigned 1002. sterling, as
an annual contribution to his support,
so long as one should be provided by
the society to preach the doctrines of
the reformed church. Other friends,
however, were afterwards raised up,
among whom were some planters,
whose prejudices had been removed
by the advantages which they beheld
accruing from missionary labors.
In the early part of 1811, Mr. Wray
was introduced to Mahaica, a village
upon the coast, about 25 m. from
town, and in the vicinity of several
estates. The gentlemen residing here
not only expressed a desire that a
missionary might labor among them,
but actually subscribed 1000/. towards
the erection of a place of worship.
Mr. W. afterwards remarks, with re-
spect to the mission at he Resouvenir,
" One of the negroes told me that 113
had come to him to be instructed ;
and I am sometimes astonished to
find how correctly they learn the
catechism from one another. About
200 attend public worship regularly,
several of whom can conduct the
singing without the assistance of
white people ; and many begin to
pray, in our social meetings, with
great fluency, and very often in
scriptural language."'
: The colonial government having, on
the 25th of May, issued a regulation
which was found to operate almost to
the total suppression of the religious
assemblies of the negroes, Mr. W. vis-
ited England ; and ;i representation of
the restriction beino- made to the gov-
ernment at home, the evil, which had
thus originated, was removed. Short-
ly after his return, a proclamation
was made, recalling the previous one,
and stilting, aiimnu- other things, that
instructions had been received from
his Royal Highness the Prince Re-
gent, to give every aid to missionaries,
in the communication of religious
knowledge ; an announcement which
was accompanied by the most friendly
and liberal conduct on the part of the
governor. The effect of this was
very apparent, in the increased at-
tendance of the slaves — (i or 700 of
whom frequently assembled. Soon
after, the Rev. Mr. Davies. who had
been sent out previously to the death
of Mr. Post, opened a large and com-
modious chapel at George Toicn, to-
wards the erection of which the in-
habitants contributed upwards of
600?. ; and about GO?, was subscribed
by the negroes — each of whom gave
half a bit, or twopence halfpenny.
About the same time an j). M. 6'.,
including people of color and slaves,
was formed at George Toirn, and the
subscriptions raised in the first in-
stance amounted to SOI.
Mr. W. subsequently removed to
Berbice, amidst expressions of affec-
tionate regard, and poignant regret
on the part of his people. In Decem-
ber, the Rev. Mr. Elliott, who had
for some years labored at Tobago,
paid a visit to Demarara, and was
highly gratified at witnessing the
success of his brethren. " Some
thousands" he remarked, " know that.
Christ is the Son of God and the
Saviour of sinners ; and 1 doubt not
that some hundreds believe in him to
the saving of their souls." For near-
ly two years, the directors were una-
ble to obtain a resident successor to
Mr. W., though during that time the
chapel was supplied by Mr. Davies,
and other missionaries. Mr. Elliott
also appears to have labored with equal
zeal and success ; in the first instance
172
DEM
DEM
at George Town, and afterwards on
the west coast, where his services
were so abundantly blessed, that a
striking- improvement was visible in
the morals of great numbers ; and
scarcely a Sabbath elapsed without
some offering themselves as candi-
dates for baptism.
Immediately after the arrival of the
Rev. John Smith, in 1817, at Le Re-
souvenir, the attendance was much
increased, and in a short time the
chapel was found insufficient to ac-
commodate all the people that flocked
together. Some of the planters would
not suffer their slaves to attend, but
others found it most conducive to
their own interest to give them per-
mission. In one of Mr. S.'s letters,
he says, '• The white people attend
much better than they have hitherto
done, and express themselves much
pleased with the decent behavior and
clean appearance of the negroes, who
are usually dressed in white. With
respect to the religion of these poor
people, I believe it does not consist
in outward appearances so much as
in the honesty and simplicity of theii
conduct. Their masters speak well
of them in general ; nor have I heard
(though constantly inquiring) more
than one complaint made by any plant-
er or manager in consequence of re-
ligion.'' The exception alluded to is
worthy of notice. One of the plant-
ers said, •• that the man concerning
whom inquiry was made, was too
religious ; and that, not satisfied with
being religious himself, he was in the
habit of sitting up at night to preach
to others. In every other respect,
however," said he, '• he is a good ser-
vant; so much so, that I would not
sell him for G000 guilders, which, ac-
cording to the present exchange,
would be about 4G07. sterling."
In June, 1819, the church members
are stated to amount to 107 ; and Mr.
S. mentions his having baptized 2-1!',
of whom about 180 were adults.
Among various instances which might
be adduced of the happy effects of his
ministry upon many of the negroes,
the abandonment of a custom may be
mentioned, which they had long con-
sidered, not only as innocent in itself,
but as an important source of profit to
their families. The plantation slaves,
comprising nearly seven eighths of
the whole negro population of Dema-
rara, are usually allowed a piece of
ground, which they are expected to
cultivate, for the purpose of furnishing
themselves with such necessaries as
their other means do not provide for
them ; but the only time they have
for carrying their produce to market
is the Sabbath, that being the market-
day. '; Although," says Mr. S. " this
practice is a shameful violation of the
Lord's day, and extremely fatiguing
to the negroes, who are often com-
pelled to carry their saleable articles,
such as yams, Indian corn, bananas.
&.c. to a distance of six, eight, or even
twelve miles; yet the trifling profit
they derive from their labor, and the
pleasure they find in going to the
market in town, strongly attach them
to it. With pleasure, however, I see
many of our baptized negroes aban-
don this practice — a practice so spe-
cious in its appearance to them, and
so deeply rooted by custom, that
nothing but the power of religion
could cause them voluntarily to re-
linquish it. Many, very many, now
neither go to market, nor yet culti-
vate their grounds, on the Sabbath ;
and yet these are the persons that
make the cleanest and best appear-
ance, and have more of the comforts
of life than most others. The reason
is obvious — they are diligent in rais-
ing live stock, fowls, ducks, turkies.
&c, which they dispose of to persons
who go about the country to purchase
them. By not going to market, they
have less inducement to spend their
money in buying useless or pernicious
articles: and by a little economy,
such as the Bible teaches, they make
their money go further than others."
In the autumn of 1820, as many of
the negroes resided at a considerable
distance from Mr. S.'s place of wor-
ship, it was proposed to build a chapel
at Clonhrook, about 15 m. from Le
Resouvenir, and that the Rev. Mr.
Mercer, of the L. M. S., then in the
colony, should instruct the negroes in
that quarter. And, with a view to
interest the gentlemen of Clonbrook
in this object, a recommendatory cer-
tificate of the good effects of religious
instruction was given by Messrs. Van
Costen and Hamilton, the attorney
and manager of the plantation Le
Resouvenir.
173
DEM
DEM
Mr. Smith in 1820, says, that the
Mission Register contained the names
of about 2000 persons, who had pro-
fessedly embraced the Gospel at Le
Resouvenir and the adjoining planta-
tions. His subsequent labors, and
Ihose of Mrs. S.. who took an active
part in the instruction of the female
negroes, were attended with the most
gratifying results. But, instead of
their efforts meeting with that sanc-
tion and countenance from the civil
authorities, and other leading individ-
uals, which they merited, they had
in many instances to contend with
increasing opposition and reproach.
This, however, was not universally
the case. Some of the white inhab-
itants candidly acknowledged the ad-
vantages resulting to the negroes from
the labors of the missionary ; while
several respectable gentlemen, in the
neighborhood of Le Resouvenir be-
came subscribers to the Demarara
Ji. S. ; and gave their testimony to
the improved character and good be-
havior of the negroes who had receiv-
ed the benefit of religious instruction.
The contributions of the Le Re-
souvenir branch of the Demarara
A. S. for 1822, amounted to about
£200.
To enter into details of those
transactions which afterwards occur-
red, is at present impossible : suffice
it to observe, as the report for 1824
states, that Mr. Smith, who, ': at the
period of the previous anniversary,
was peaceably and usefully laboring
in the midst of an extensive slave-
population, by whom he was univer-
sally respected and beloved, was on
the 21st of August. 1823, taken into
custody : his private journal and oth-
er papers seized ; and himself and
Mrs. S. lodged in the Colony-house.
After a painful imprisonment of 7
weeks, during which period he was
refused all communication with his
friends, Mr. Smith, a minister of the
Gospel, was summoned before a court-
martial, to be tried on a charge of
conspiracy against the peace of his
Majesty's government, and for abet-
ting the late disturbance among the
slaves of the colony. Being thus
made amenable to a military tribunal,
he was deprived of those ordinary
civil rights and privileges which be
An immense mass of evidence was
brought forward by his accusers,
which, instead of establishing his
guilt, served, on the contrary, to show
i lie general excellence both of his
persona] and official character. The
court, nevertheless, thought proper to
find Mr. Smith guilty of death ! and
he was accordingly sent as a felon to
the common gaol of the colony. The
sentence of the court was referred
home for his Majesty's decision. His
Majesty was pleased to remit, the sen-
tence ; but Mr. Smith was required
to quit Demarara. and to enter into
his recognizance not to reside, in fu-
ture, in any part of the British West
Indies. Before, however, these de-
terminations of his Majesty's govern-
ment reached Demarara. his happy
spirit had ascended to that place where
•• his judgment shall be brought forth
as light, and his righteousness as the
noon-day."
The congregation of Mr. Davies
suffered greatly from these distressing
events : it, however, revived in the
course of 1824.
Mr. Davies died in 1826. Rev. Jo-
seph Kelley is now missionary in
George Town, and Rev. Michael Lew-
is at the West Coast. The Providence
Chapel at George Town has been en-
larged, repaired, and rendered a neat,
and commodious place of worship.
The highest authorities in the colony
warmly and decidedly countenance
the exertions of the missionaries for
the spread of the gospel. The con-
tributions in George Town amounted
in one year to 4. 500 guilders. The con-
gregations are large, the people atten-
tive, and the schools flourishing. Many
were seeking the Saviour with intense
desire. At Fort Island, in the Esse-
quebo an outstation, a church has
been formed of 32 members. The
Sabbath congregation at the West
Coast Chapel, consists of 1000. In
1831, 40 persons were added to the
church. Rev. James Scott, and Mrs.
S. joined the mission in Dec. 1831.
The Wesleyan missionaries have
also labored for some years in Dema-
rara. Their cause greatly suffered
from the events to which allusion has
been made. The existence of martial
law for some time prevented their
evening meetings ; and a hostile spi-
longed to him as a British subject. | rit against missions of every kind
174
DIG
DIG
prevented the attendance of the slaves,
and many others, on the Sundays.
The chapels, especially in the coun-
try, were for some time nearly de-
serted— the societies were greatly
scattered. — and though the two mis-
sionaries escaped the hand of legal
violence, they were exposed to many
obloquies and insults. One of them,
Indeed, but narrowly escaped a base
attack from certain white people, who
waylaid him on his return by night
from his duty in the country. The
clouds began, however, afterwards to
disperse. In 1824-5, there was much
cause for gratitude. In the last re-
port the following statements are
made : —
There are 1 stations, George Town,
Mahaica, Glazer's, Mahaica. At
George Town, the number of mem-
bers is 1,370. Scholars. 246. The
teachers generally attend with credit-
able diligence. At Mahaica, the
number of members 1,121, and of
scholars 48. The members are gen-
erally improving in religious knowl-
edge, and growing in grace. At the
other 2 stations, there are no schools
The number of members is about
•200.
DIGAH, a populous town in Bahar,
Hindoostan, on the S. bank of the
Ganges, near the extensive canton-
ments at Dinapore, 320 m. N. W.
Calcutta.
Two native brethren connected
with the Bapl. Ai. S. were sent hither
several years since. In J 810, Mr.
Chamberlin visited the station ; and
says in his journal dated Jan. 3 —
" We assembled this evening to hear
four natives declare what God had
done for their souls. Theii declara-
tion was very interesting and encour-
aging. One of these persons is a
native of Bhurutpore, a town beyond
Agra. He was on his way so far for
Jugunnauth, but here divine mercy
shone upon him ; he was picked up
by the native brethren by the way
side. Another is a native of Joypore,
which is still further beyond Agra.
He was arrested by divine grace on
his return from Jugunnauth, by meet-
ing with the brethren Brindabund and
Kureem. Two others were Byrag-
gees from those parts of the country ;
one of them was a Gooroo, who had
made many disciples. He £ad been
under a conviction of his sins for
some time before he heard, of Jesus
and his salvation. He told us, that
he had, from the pressure of his sins
upon his conscience, been accustomed
to go out into the fields, and call upon
God to show him the way of salva-
tion. Upon which he declared, that
a certain time, he saw, in a vision, a
form much like a European, which
told him to go to the Europeans, from
whom he would learn the true way
to obtain satety. This wrought so
much upon his mind, that he told his
disciples what he had seen and heard,
and that he had determined to act ac-
cordingly. Many of them endeav-
ored to dissuade him from his pur-
pose, but he invited his disciples to a
farewell feast before he left them. A
few attended to his invitation ; and
these were very urgent, persuading
him not to act so rashly. The result
was, that he, and one who cleaved to
him, left all, and came to Dinapore in
quest of salvation to be gained from
the Europeans. Here they, at difter-
ent times and places, met with the
native brethren, who proved the way-
marks to conduct them to the fulfil-
ment of their wishes." Mr. C. after-
wards sat down with 23 persons, 9 of
whom were natives, at the Lord's
Supper.
After this the Rev. Mr. Rowe was
appointed to this station, and native
schools were opened. The mission-
aries procured the discharge from the
army of a serious young man of the
name of Stewart, who assisted Mr.
Rowe in his school, and made much
progress in the Hindoostanee. " Of
late," says Mr. R. in 1819, " we have
had three or four inquirers, who ex-
amined the Gospel message with
considerable attention ; but there is
not one among them of whom we
can say, ' Behold he prayeth ! I was
lately visited by a rich Mussulman of
Patna, into whose hand I put an Ara-
bic Bible, which I had for sale on
account of the Bible Society. He was
much pleased with the printing, read
the first chapter of Genesis, and was
so delighted that he immediately pur-
chased it."
In 1823, Mr. Rowe was removed
by death. In June 1831, Mr. John
Lawrence and his wife sailed from
England to continue the mission at
175
DIN
DOM
Digah and the neighboring canton-
ments of Dinapore.
PINAGEPORE, a city of Bengal,
capital of a district of the same Dame,
240 m. N. Calcutta, containing 40,000
inhabitants. At the close of 1805, a
new Baptist church was formed here.
Several of the members who resided in
the neighborhood, with Mr. and Mrs.
Bliss, wrere dismissed from the Se-
rampore church tor this purpose, who
chose the Rev. Mr. Fernandez for
their pastor. Schools were subse-
quently established ; the children were
fond of reading the tracts put into
their hands ; and the general aspect
of the mission was very encouraging.
In 1821, more persons were said to
have been baptized here than at any
other station of the society. The
number in the church was 72, and the
whole number of those who had re
nounced caste was 1(J7. Idolatry,
indeed, was visibly declining among
the natives at large in that district ;
many large temples, built by former
Rajahs, were hastening to ruin ; and
the pecuniary allowance allotted for
their support by the native govern-
ment was reduced, and annually de-
creasing.
In Oct 1826. the Rev. Mr. Mack
had an opportunity of visiting Dina-
gepore and Sadainahl (at the latter
lie had the pleasure of baptizing four
young men), and was greatly delight-
ed with the humble and affectionate
deportment, and indeed the whole
appearance, of the people. Their
revered pastor seemed to rule them
all by love.
The following is the report of the
mission in 1831. Inhabitants 40,000 :
with a subordinate station at Sada-
mahl. "20 m. N. W. Rev. H. Smylie,
missionary, who removed from Dum
Dum, accompanied by Bareiro, a stu-
dent in the college, as his assistant.
From the last report it appears that
the Christian population consisted of
185 persons ; of these 68 were com-
municants and 6 candidates for bap-
tism. The number of scholars was
81. Mr. Ignatius Fernandez, a na-
tive, who long labored at this place,
and who was a most estimable man,
entered into his eternal rest in Dec.
1830.
DINAPORE, a town in Bahar,
Hindoostan, on the S. bank of the
Ganges, 11 m. from W. Patna, for
the defence of which an extensive
military cantonment has been con-
st ructed by the British. E. long. 85c .
N: lat.25°38'.
Rev. II. Martyn, was, for some
time, stationed at this place. The
missionaries at Digah now visit it.
DOMINICA, one of the Caribbee
islands, which lies about half way
between Gxtadalpupe and Martinico,
and is 28 m. lon!i. The regularity of their at-
tendance on class meetings and other
means of grace is commendable.
Sabbath-breaking and concubinage
have been abandoned. The prayer-
meetings have been augmented and
have been more numerously attended
than ever. Several individuals have
died in the triumph of faith. The
number of scholars is 108. At Layou,
God has made bare his arm, and sin-
ners have been brought from darkness
into marvellous light. All are re-
markable for teachableness and gene-
ral consistency. Number of members
100, and GO scholars. At Prince
Rupert's, or Portsmouth, are 156 mem-
bers, and 50 scholars. A substantial
stone building has recently been
erected. At Windward, or Lasoye,
God has appeared in great power
and mercy. Almost every estab-
lishment has a prayer-house in it.
Members 1G5. In one quarter 52
couples were married.
DONEGAL, a town of Ireland,
where the IV. S. has a missionary.
DOORGAPORE, a town in Ben-
gal, Hindoostan, 4 miles from Calcut-
ta, in the midst of a numerous heathen
population.
In 1819, a station was formed here
by the BajA. M. S.; where a neat
place of worship now stands by the
side of the public road, in a very fa-
vorable situation for collecting a con-
gregation. It has been visited by
several laborers. In 1820, it was
stated that a number of poor natives
of the lowest class, whose conduct
had always been so riotous and disor-
derly as greatly to annoy the mission-
aries, had come forward of their own
accord, to request that a service
might be held once a week for their
accommodation ; and even offered,
out of their own property, to defray
the expense of lighting the chapel on
ITS
DRE
DWI
the evenings when they assemble.
Mr. G. Pearce continues to hold regu-
lar services at this station.
DRESDEN, a city in Germany,
on tlie Elbe. Population 55,000, many
of whom arc Jews. It contains I I
Lutheran churches, 2 Catholic and 1
Calvinist. Here is a most splendid
cabinet of engravings of 200,000
pieces.
The L. J. S. stationed Mr. J. P.
Goldberg, a converted Jew, in this
city, in 1822, to instruct his brethren
according to the flesh. He has open-
ed a school for Jewish children, and
his labors have been much blessed.
An institution has been formed under
the patronage of many distinguished
men, for promoting true biblical
knowledge among the Jews ; and a
Ladies' Association also, under equally
distinguished patronage. The greater
part of the Jews begin to inquire into
the truth of Christianity ;' and the
New Testament, and other works,
are read with avidity by multitudes.
Mr. Goldberg still resides (1831) in
Dresden.
DUM-DUM, a military station,
about 7 m. N. E. of Calcutta, occu-
pied by the E. I. Company's artil-
lery.
The Serampore missionaries have
long preached the Gospel to the Eu-
ropean soldiers here, as circumstances
would allow ; and have employed a
native brother to preach it in Hin-
doostanee and Bengalee to their wives.
who, in general, are either natives, or
the daughters of European soldiers
and native mothers ; and therefore
speak the native languages. From
these labors a church has been raised,
of a very pleasing character. Its
members are liable to be scattered
over all parts of the country ; and
though this subjects their religious
principles to rather severe trial, yet
they are frequently made the means
of doing good, and of spreading the
knowledge of salvation where it was
unknown or unattended to before.
Number of communicants in 1831 , 20 ;
baptized in the year, 5 native women :
2 native inquirers of considerable
promise. Scholars, 30.
DWIGHT. As early as 1804, a part
of the Cherokee Indians removed from
the country E. of the Mississippi R. to a
region upon the river Arkansas, 4 or
500 m. from its entrance into the
Mississippi. In the year 181G and
1817, another considerable emigration
took place. In 1820, the American
Board commenced a mission among
them at their own request. The
place selected for the commencement
of operations was darned Dwight, in
grateful remembrance of the Rev.
President Dwight of Yale College, a
distinguished friend of missions. It
is on the west side of a creek called
Illinois, which empties into the Ar-
kansas from the North, 500 m. from
its mouth. The missionaries arrived
in the month of July. 1820. Sick-
ness prevented their entering imme-
diately on their work, and, for some
time, greatly retarded their operations.
Messrs. Jacob Hitchcock, and James
Orr, assistant missionaries commenc-
ed the undertaking. They were soon
joined by the Rev. Messrs. Alfred
Finney and Cephas Washburn. The
fatigues and sufferings endured by
these brethren were very great. Mr.
Asa Hitchcock a schoolmaster joined
them in 1821, and Mr. Samuel New-
ton, also a schoolmaster, in 1826.
Other helpei-s were connected with
the mission, and God granted tokens
of his approbation in the conversion
of souls to Christ. On the Gth of
May, 1828, a new treaty was formed
with the government of the United
States, by which the)- exchanged the
lands which they occupied for lands
lying further west. Their new terri-
tory is bounded as follows. East by
a line running from Fort Smith, on
the N. side of the Arkansas R. to the
S. W. corner of the state of Missouri,
thence with the W. boundary of Mis-
souri till that boundary crosses the
waters of the Grand river. J\~orth
by a line from the last mentioned
point on the Grand R. to a point
from which a due south line will
strike the N. W. corner of the Ar-
kansas Territory. West by a line
from the point last mentioned, con-
tinuing due S. on and with the pre-
sent boundary line of the Territory
to the main branch of the Arkansas
R. South down the main branch of
said river to its junction with Cana-
dian R., and thence up and between
the Arkansas and Canadian rivers to a
point at which a line running N. and S.
from river to river; will include in all
179
DWI
DWt
7,000,000 of acres. A perpetual out-
let west was also guaranteed to the
Cherokee nation, and the use of all
the country lying west of the wes-
tern boundary above described, as far
as the sover« ignty of the United
States extends. The government
also gave to the Indians $50,0(1(1 as a
compensation for the trouble of re-
moving; an annuity of $2000 for 3
years, {§8,760 for spoliations made
upon them by whites. $500 to George
Guess for the benefit conferred upon
the Indians by his alphabet, and $(2000
annually to the nation for ten years to
be expended for the purposes of ed-
ucation. Other grants, made to indi-
vidual Cherokees, amounted to
$6,200. There is no state nor Terri-
torial government which claims juris-
diction over the land of these Indians,
or beyond them, or which can ever
hereafter, if the national government
choose to prevent, embosom them.
The features of the country west of
Arkansas T. and Missouri, with the
exception of the lands given to the
Cherokees, Choctaws and Creeks, are
such as to offer little inducement to
the intrusion of the whites. The
country is one wide prairie, broken
only by narrow strips of forest land
on "the water courses. The mission-
ary station at Dvvightfell without the
Cherokee country, and in 1828
was removed. In its present location
it is on the west side of the Salisa, a
branch of the Arkansas, 12 m. from
its mouth, and 30 m. east of Fort Gib-
son. Previously to the arrival of the
missionaries, the most common vices
were drunkenness, gaming, and lewd-
ness, with its accompaniaments, in-
fanticide, conjugal infidelity and dis-
ease. A great reformation was soon
accomplished by means of the gospel.
In 1828, it was estimated that not so
many gallons of ardent spirits were
consumed in a year as there were
barrels previously to the arrival of the
missionaries. The Rev. Alfred Fin-
ney, died much lamented, June 10,
1831. The following letter from Dr.
Marcus Palmer, the physician of the
station bearing date August 25th,
1831, will be read with interest. A
very great improvement in the con-
dition of the Indians have been ef-
fected by the blessing of God.
" Our temperance society is making
gradual, and I trust, sure progress.
The opposition is not very formidable.
The female society for the promotion
of temperance and other virtues is in
a flourishing condition. The mem-
bers are doing very commendably in
procuring means to purchase a library.
This society operates in many ways
for good.
fi In my former communications it
will lie remembered that 1 noticed a
wakeful attention among our people
to the preached gospel. I can now
state with thankfulness to God, that
this good appearance has been follow-
ed by a very interesting revival of re-
ligion. The revival seems to have
commenced with the first meeting of
the temperance society ; at least the
first instance of deep conviction oc-
curred then. The individual was a
connection in the family of David and
Catharine Brown. When he came
forward in the presence of the con-
gregation to subscribe to the consti-
tution of the society, it was noticed
that lie appeared affected, looked pale,
and even trembled ; and though a
good penman in the Cherokee char-
acter, another person was obliged to
enter his name on the list, fie re-
marked something like this, "You all
know my weakness, and my former
habit. I now renounce this habit. I
want you all to help me. I hope you
will never again see me lying drunk."
He states that his publicly and sol-
emnly renouncing this one sin im-
pressed his mind deeply with a sense
of all his sins, and the unspeakable
importance of renouncing them all.
Some months afterward he obtained a
sense of his acceptance with God
through Jesus Christ our Lord, and
has lately made a profession of his
faith. He is a man of character and
influence, and has acted as judge in
this district for some months past, and
is now appointed one of the counsel-
lors of the nation. He is very help-
ful in our prayer meetings, and often
affecting in his exhortations.
" The revival in our neighborhood
became manifest at the opening of the
spring. Every week new cases of
conviction occurred, and new cases of
deliverance from the bondage of sin.
The revival is peculiarly interesting
to our feelings and hopes, as nearly
all the converts are from the first
130
DWI
DVVI
classes of society around us, leading
men, heads of families, and young
men of promising talents. By an ar-
rangement made by brethren Wash-
burn, Vaill, and Montgomery, last
spring, a three days' meeting was ap-
pointed in our neighborhood, to com-
mence on the 15th of Jul}'. It was
manifestly ordered in divine Provi-
dence for good. The Cherokees made
all the preparation necessary, built a
shelter to secure the congregation
from the sun and rain, and provided a
common table for all that might at-
tend. The bread and meat previously
cooked in the simplest manner, at
meal times, were set along on the ta-
ble in large dishes, to be helped to all
in their hands. It was a very inter-
esting sight to see a long table spread
under a temporary shed, in this sim-
ple style, surrounded by seventy or
eighty persons, old and young, male
and female, Indians and white people,
exhibiting the different grades of civ-
ilization, all peaceably and orderly
partaking of humble yet wholesome
refreshment together. It put me in
mind of the company that sat down
by fifties on the grass, and were fed
with the five loaves and two fishes.
The company that attended would
number perhaps three or four hundred.
Many came from the adjoining white
settlements. The white people ex-
pressed much surprise at the good or-
der, decency, and piety of the Indians,
which they saw at the meeting.
" The meeting commenced on
Friday, and it was soon discovered
that the power of the Spirit was
present by the intense and solemn at-
tention to the preaching of the word.
On the Sabbath we had such a display
of the presence of the Spirit, as I had
never expected to see on earth. It
seemed to me there was one continued
overwhelming stream of light from
heaven poured down upon the con-
gregation all day. Before the admin-
istration of the Lord's supper, five
Cherokee persons, four men and one
woman, having been previously ex-
amined and propounded, were receiv-
ed into the church, all of whom are
heads of families, and of respectable
standing in the nation. In the even-
ing the anxious were invited to come
forward to the front seats, that special
prayer might be offered for them, and
that they might receive suitable in-
struction. The front seats were im-
mediately occupied by near forty per-
sons, of all classes, from the old tot-
tering greyheaded Indian, doVn to
the children of our schools, and for a
time we were all drowned in tears,
while we gave way to the sobs and
deep heart groans of the convict) his son. when
expelled from his proper dominions.
It is said to be 10 m. or more in
length from N. to S. ; and about half
as much in breadth. It has a very
narrow border of low land along its
coast, from which the hills rise in
steep acclivities, except on the N.,
where a capacious harbor, called Tain,
is sheltered from the prevailing winds,
and the land has a gradual ascent to
the interior. This harbor is situated
in 17 30' S. and 150° W. of Mata-
vai. In form Eiineo varies greatly
from Tahiti, having spacious valleys.
and several land-locked harbors on
its coast. The lower hi lis are fertile ;
but the air is thought less salubrious
than that of the greater island.
Several missionaries of the L.M. S.
having been driven from Tahiti, com-
menced an establishment on this isl-
land, at Papetoai, in 1811.
Pomare showed them much kind-
ness ; and, in the summer of the
following year, he gladdened their
hearts by declaring his entire convic-
tion of the truth of the Gospel, his
determination to worship Jehovah as
the only living and true God, and his
desire to make a public profession of
his faith by baptism ; but notwith-
standing many pleasing appearances,
they deemed it prudent to defer this
ordinance until he should be more
fully instructed in the truths of reve-
lation.
During the years 1 s ] 3 and 1814 an
abundant blessing was poured out on
this station, so that the missionaries
could report that no less than 50 of
the natives had renounced their idols,
and desired to be considered as the
worshippers of the Most High.
At the commencement of the year
1815, the congregation was consider-
ably increased by an influx of stran-
gers from other islands, whose earnest
desire to receive religious instructs n
prompted them from time to time to
visit this place. The congregation,
in general, consisted of about 300,
and the number of persons who had
requested their names to he written
down as professed worshippers of the
true God, was increased to upwards
of 200; the pupils in the schools, of
whom the major part were adults,
were about 200. Of those who had
desired their names to be insciibed as
worshippers of Jehovah, 4 individu-
als, (1 man and 3 women,) died very
happy about this time. The priest of
Papetoai (the district in which the
brethren resided) also embraced
Christianity, renounced idolatry, and
publicly committed his god to the
flames. His example was speedily
followed by many of the natives ;
and not only were the former objects
of superstitious worship cast into the
fire, but the morais and altars were
destroyed ; and even the wood of
which they were composed was used
to dress common food, of which dif-
ferent classes, and both sexes, partook
indiscriminately, in direct violation
of ancient customs and prohibitions.
The brethren at Eimeo having heard
that the attention of some of the peo-
ple in Tahiti had been drawn to the
subject of religion, some of them went
over to ascertain the truth of this
report. Upon their arrival, they
found that a prayer-meeting had been
established in the district of Pare,
without the knowledoe of any of the
183
EIM
ELM
missionaries. It originated entirely
with 2 of their former servants, named
Oitu and Tuaheine, who had enjoy-
ed the means of religious instruction
long before, but remained, according
to their own language, among the
"greatest and most hardened sinners
in the place." Oitu, having felt
strong convictions of guilt, in conse-
quence of some expressions which
had fallen from the king, applied to
Tuaheine for instruction, knowing
that he had long lived with the mis-
sionaries. This was a moans of deep-
ening his convictions. Both these
men now agreed to separate from
their heathen companions, to converse
and pray together. This conduct
speedily brought upon them the scoffs
and derision of their idolatrous ac-
quaintance ; nevertheless, several of
the young people joined them. These
formed the prayer-meeting above-
mentioned ; and they had frequently
assembled, amidst much contempt,
prior to the visit of the missiona-
ries. Two of the brethren, after hav-
ing made a tour of the larger penin-
sula of Tahiti, for the purpose of
preaching to the people, returned to
Eimeo, and brought over with them
Oitu and Tuaheine, and their com-
panions, that they might be more
thoroughly instructed in the knowl-
edge of Christianity.
In this island the Gospel had now
been embraced by about 1200 per-
sons; and in every district a place
had been built, for Christian worship,
in which the people held prayer-
meetings three times every Sabbath
day, and once every Wednesday.
Almost every house had family wor-
ship daily, and most of the people
retired for private devotion twice and
sometimes three times a day.
On the 13th of May, 1818, a gen-
eral meeting was convened in imita-
tion of the meetings held in London,
when about 2000 of the natives assem-
bled, and agreed to form an Tahitian
A, M. S.. to aid the parent society in
England in sending the Gospel to
other nations. Mr. Nott preached
on the occasion to this large auditory,
who were very attentive ; after which
the King delivered a sensible and
interesting address of considerable
length, on the propriety of forming
the proposed society. With a view
to excite the people to emulation in
this good work, he adverted to the
formation of similar societies among
the Hottentots in Africa, and to their
contributions of sheep or other prop-
erty, in places where they had no
money. He also reminded them of
the labor which they had performed,
and the pains liny had taken for their
false gods, and showed how trifling
the offerings they were called upon to
make to the true Cod were, in compar-
ison with those tin y formerly offered
to their idols; observing further, that
even their lives were sacrificed to the
God, that was indeed no God, being
nothing but a piece of wood or cocoa-
nut husk ! He then recommended
that they should collect a little prop-
erty for the spread of the Gospel in
other islands, where it was not yet
enjoy i d. He observed, that although
they had no money, they might give
pigs, arrow root, cocoa-nut oil, and
cotton, to bvy money villi. "Yet,'
said he, " let it not be by compulsion,
but voluntary. He that desires the
Word of God to grow where it has
been planted, and to be taken to coun-
tries miserable as ours was before it
came here, will contribute freely and
liberally towards promoting its exten-
sion. He who is insensible to ita
call, or ignorant of its benefits, will
not exert himself with this view. So
let it. be. Let him not be called an
illiberal man, neither let the chiefs.
his superiors, be angry with him en
that account." Such was the sub-
stance of the King's speech. When
he drew to the close of it, he proposed
that all persons present, who approved
of the plan, and were willing to unite
in promoting it, should hold up their
right hands. A most interesting
sight ensued, when in an instant
every hand in the assembly was rais-
ed, to signify their readiness to unite
in the glorious work of spreading the
Gospel of Jesus Christ among the
unenlightened heathen. Pomare then
read the rules of the proposed society ;
persons were appointed as treasurers
and secretaries in the several districts;
of the island; and the people dispers-
ed apparently highly gratified.
In 1823, a new chapel, of coral
rock, was commenced at the station in
this island, now called Roby's Place.
Blest Town. A cotton manufactory
1S4
ELM
ELf
was also erected. The particulars of
the contributions during the year were
— 10,804 bamboos of oil — being I57d
more than the preceding year — 11)2
balls of arrow root, 105 baskets of
cotton wool, and 17 pigs. The De-
putation paid their official visit to this
island in 1824, and on this occasion
thus wrote : —
" The church that was organized
here in 18SJ0, has greatly increased,
and now numbers among its commu-
nicants no fewer than 210, who appear
to be truly pious and consistent pro-
fessors of the Gospel, living in great
peace and harmony with each other,
while their spirit and deportment
adorn the doctrine of God their Sav-
iour. Often have we surrounded the
table of the Lord with this worthy
flock, with inexpressible delight,
while we have assisted in the admin-
istration of the Holy Supper. Differ-
ence of clime and of color from our-
selves seemed but to endear these
our Christian brethren and sisters the
more to our hearts. So long as life
lasts, we shall remember these sacred
seasons, both with this and all the
other churches in these islands, with
the noblest feelings of Christian affec-
tion ; while sorrow fills our hearts
that we shall break bread and drink
wine with them no more, till we shall
drink it new in our Father's king-
dom. While we have reason to think
well of the piety of the members of
the church, a general air of serious-
ness was ever apparent in the whole
congregation, who crowd the place
on Lord's days, and on other occa-
sions; and the greatest decency of
dress is seen throughout among both
sexes, many of whom dress in Euro-
pean clothing."
In the following year, the buildings
and various apparatus of the cotton
factory were completed. On the 1st
of March, Mr. Armitage, its superin
tendant, received the first supply of
native cotton, collected by members
of the Tahitian A. S. On the 5th of
July, the operation of carding was
commenced ; on the 26th of Sept.
that of warping the first web ; and on
the 30th, the process of weaving.
The natives, who were incredulous
as to the possibility of producing cloth
from cotton, were highly gratified by
receiving ocular demonstration of the
fact. Since that period, the adult
and children's schools have consider-
ably increased as to number, and im-
proved as to diligent application. All
the learners are divided into classes,
and ranged under proper teachers.
Both the schools are now under Mr.
Henry's euperintendance ; Mr. Ar-
mitage's engagements, in connexion
with the cotton factory, having render-
ed it necessary that he should relin-
quish the boys' school. Mrs. Henry
has taken the girls' school at Bunnels
Place, under her immediate charge.
In 1825-6, the buildings of the
South Sea Academy were completed :
17 pupils were received ; all, with
the exception of the young king
Pomare, then about 7 years of age,
children of the missionaries, for whose
benefit the institution was founded.
The natives also erected a chapel,
which was opened on the 8th of May,
1825. Two native schools, one lor
adults, and another for children, were
likewise formed, and placed under
the care of native teachers. — In 1826,
the number of youths in the academy,
including the young king Pomare
(who departed this life on the 11th
of January, 1827, after a few days'
illness), was 27. The result of an
examination was satisfactory.
The inhabitants manifest an in-
creasing attachment to the mission-
ary ; and according to their ability
endeavor to assist him in his work.
The means of Christian instruction
have been uniformly well attended ;
the members of the church continue
to live in uniform affection among
themselves, and to adorn by their
lives the Gospel of the Saviour ; no
instance requiring the exercise of dis-
cipline had occurred, and 20 had been
(in 1830) added to the church. In
the South Sea Academy, there were
17 boys and 6 girls. Spinning and
weaving cotton had been introduced
with encouraging success.
See Blest-town, Griffin Town and
Harvey Islands.
ELIM, first called Vogelstrings*
kraal, a settlement of the United
Brethren on New Year's River, near
Cape Aiguillas, 10 or 12 hours' ride
S. E. from Gnadenthal, 8£ E. from
Hemel en Aarde, which last is 7 hours
S. W. from Gnadenthal ; the 3 set-
tlements thus forming the points of a
185
ELL
ENO
triangle, each being a day's journey,
on horseback, from the other. The
first adult heathen was baptized here
on Oct. 9, 1825. About 200 strangers
celebrated the following new year's
festival. In the beginning of Feb.
1821), the settlement had 7t) inhabit-
ants, and the gardens were in a flour-
ishing state : the third crop of beans,
within 8 months, was in forwardness,
on the same piece of ground. Brother
Luttring had greatly improved their
mill, which was resorted to from all
quarters. He also attends to a daily
school for the children of the settle-
ment, and to a Sunday-school for
those of slaves, Hottentots, and farm-
ers. Of the state of this mission he
gives the following account : — " Our
neighbors are friendly and well dis-
posed towards us ; externally we have
no cause for complaint. As to the
spiritual course of our small congre-
gation, we may with truth assert,
that the blessing of God our Saviour
attends our labors ; though it cannot
be denied, that Satan also endeavors
to set his snares in the way. when
souls are awakened by the Gospel,
fearing to lose his prey."
At the close of 1830, the inhabit-
ants consisted of 36 communicants.
25 baptized adults, 38 baptized chil-
dren, 22 candidates for baptism, and
54 new people.
ELLIOT, a station of the A. B. C.
F. M. about a hundred m. from the
northern line of the State of Missis-
sippi. It is near the Yalo Busha
Creek, about 40 in. above its junction
with the Yazoo. N. lat. 33° 40', W.
Ion. 80° 50'. A mission was com-
menced in this place in 1818, by the
Rev. Cyrus Kingsbury, and Mr. L.
S. Williams. A church was organ-
ized in March, 1811). The following
persons now reside at Elliot, under
the care of the A. B. C. F. M., John
Smith, farmer, Mrs. Smith, Zecha-
riah Howes, farmer. Mrs. Eliza
Hooper and Mrs. Harrison Allen,
teachers. At Elliot, the whole No.
of scholars is 44. No recent intelli-
gence has been received from the
station.
EMAUS, a station of the U. B. on
the island of St. Jan, in the West
Indies.
EMMAUS, a missionary station
the care of the A. B. C. F. M. 140 m.
E. from Mayhew. near the line which
separatee Mississippi from Alabama,
in the S. E. district of the nation.
The mission was commenced in lfc22
.Mr. David Gage, teacher and cate-
chist, Mrs. Gage, and Miss Pamela
Skinner, assistant, reside in this
place. The church consists of about
40 members, the school of 23.
ENON, a station of the U. B. more
than 500 m. E. of Cape Town, Cape
Colony, South Africa. The mission
was commenced in 1818. The rapid
improvements soon effected Mr. II.
P. Hallbeck. the missionary, thus de-
scribes, in 1821.
" What 1 felt at the first sight of
this village of the Lord, no language
is able to describe: 1 had, indeed,
been informed of the changes that
had taken place here since I first
witnessed its beginnings ; but even
the lively description given in brother
Schmidt's letters, presented things
much more faintly than 1 now saw
them with my own eyes. The wil-
derness and the impenetrable thicket
of 181 It were still present to my ima-
gination. Judge, therefore of my
surprise, when I saw that wilderness
transformed into fruitful gardens ;
that thicket extirpated, and a fine
vineyard planted in its place ; the
lurking places of tigers destroyed, and
in their stead the comfortable habita-
tions of men erected. Imagine my
heartfelt pleasure, when on the spot
where two years ago we knelt down
in the fresh track of an elephant, and
offered up our first prayer, I now
found a beautiful orange tree, adorned
at once with ripe fruit and fragrant
blossoms ; and when, shortly after
my arrival, I was invited to tea under
the huge yellow tree, in the shade of
which, but lately, there were no
assemblies but those of wild buffa-
loes, elephants, and other dreaded in-
habitants of the desert. You used to
say, that every tree and shrub planted
at Gnadenthal was an ornament, not
only to the place, but to the Gospel ;
and you may say, with equal truth,
that every tree and thorn-bush which
is extirpated here, to make room for
more useful plants, is not so much a
proof of the strength of the human
irm, as of the efficacy of God's holy
among the Choctaw Indians, under | word ; for by its influence the work
186
ENO
ERZ
was accomplished. It is certainly
more than I had expected, to find here
apiece <>t' ground nearly 3 times as
large as the great garden at Gnaden-
thal, cleared, levelled, and laid out as
a garden and vineyard for the mis-
sionaries, besides about 40 gardens of
the Hottentots ; and all this dune
amidst a variety of other needful
work, and even in the most distress-
ing tin
Other proofs of the power of reli-
gion were soon visible. Although for
two years the people, generally speak-
ing, did not taste a morsel of bread —
for it was not to he procured in any
way — they did not lose their confi-
dence in their heavenly Father, but
said, " He who did not abandon us in
our most dreadful distress during the
Caff re war, will not forsake us now."
Their circumstances continued to be
very distressing in the latter end of
1323, in consequence of a great flood,
as appears from a letter, written by
Mrs. Schmidt, Nov. 2, in which she
says : —
" Our own buildings have suffered
no material injury, nor our garden
and vineyard ; but the lower part of
the Hottentot's gardens, which lie
in a line with our corn land, is en-
tirely swept away. The poor people
had been very diligent in planting,
and it was a pleasure to see every
thing was thriving; but now all is
carried away, and a bed of stones
covers the ground ! Much as these
misfortunes afflict us, however, we
have great reason to thank God that
we have built just on this spot; for
there is not so safe a place along the
whole river, in case of floods. Had we
built on the old place, we must have
fled to the hills ; for nearly all, from
one hill to another, was under water.'
In Sept. 1825, brother Schmidt
says : —
" Enon has been so much enlarged,
and in every respect improved, within
these few years, that I am often ex-
cited to joy and thankfulness towards
our gracious God and Saviour, by
whose protection, grace, and blessing,
the work has been founded and main-
tained. He has, indeed, fulfilled the
promise. Jer. xxxiii. 12."
" As to their external support, the
Hottentots find Enon, by the blessing
of God, a very eligible place to dwell
in. Those that will work may earn
their livelihood. Many who came
hither without a farthing, and clothed
in nothing but a kaross, have, by their
industry, become possessed of cottages
and gardens, though they were obli-
ged, with their own hands, to clear
away the thicket before they could
build or plant: they are likewise de-
cently clothed. All this they effected
at a time when no bread could be
purchased for them. Though the in-
crease, by the arrival of new comers,
who obtained leave to live here, was
very considerable, and most of them
were very poor, none have Buffered
from hunger. Several of our inhab-
itants last year reaped good crops
from their gardens. God has given
to our own garden-grounds his bless-
ing, and we have reaped an abundant
crop of Indian corn, Leans, ;ind pump-
kins, insomuch that we could supply
many that had need. Of the latter
fruit, we had about 4000, and by the
kind gifts of our friends, our box for
the poor was able to lend much as-
sistance.
The inhabitants, in 1831, amounted
to 44!*; being 44 less than the preced-
ing year, 39 having emigrated to the
Klipplaat. Fritsch, Lennnertz, and
Hornig, missionaries. In the beg in-
ning of 1831, the communicants a-
mounted to 118, baptized adults ! :>,
baptized children 118, candidates for
baptism 42, and 72 new couples. There
are 82 married couples, most of whom
live in peace, and govern their fami-
lies well. About 600 head of cattle
belong to the settlement. So much
land has been gained by the opening
of a new water course, that both gar-
dening and agriculture can be carri-
ed on in ordinary years near the
settlement.
ERZEROOM, a town in Armenia,
800 m. E. of Constantinople. During
the late war between Turkey and
Russia, a very considerable part of
the pashalic of Erzeroom fell into the
hands of the Russians. They have
uniformly encouraged the Armenian
population to migrate to their territo-
ries. In consequence, the Armeni-
ans to the number of 15,000 or more
left Erzeroom — their school of 600 or
700 scholars was broken up, their nu-
merous shops were shut, and the city
is left desolate indeed.
187
FAI
FEE
ETIMOLY, a village in the Tin-
nevelly District, Southern India,
where a Chapel has recently been
erected
EUROPE; the smallest of the
grand divisions of our globe, hut dis-
tinguished above all the others by its
moral, physical, and political power.
It is washed on three sides l>v the
sea, which is called by different names,
and belongs either to the Northern
Arctic, or the Atlantic Ocean. It is
separated from Asia, only by an im-
aginary line, and from Africa by a
narrow Strait. It lies Wholly in the
Northern frozen and Northern tem-
perate zones, between 10° and (i-.1. - E.
Ion. and 3G and 70° N. lat. Includ-
ing the islands which contain 317,000
sq. m., the whole extent of Europe
amounts to about 3,250,000 sq. in., of
which Russia composes nearly one
half. The population of Europe is
estimated to be 215,000,000, of whom
|jL6,OQO,000 are Roman Catholics.
49^000,000 Protestants. 42,000,000 of
the Greek Church.3,000,000 Mbham
medans. 1,6 10,000 Jews.
Missionary efforts are made in va-
rious portions of Europe, in Ireland
in France. Germany, Poland, but
principally in Greece.
FAIRFIELD, a station of the U.
B. on the island Jamaica. It was
commenced as early as 1824. In
162o, the number of persons at Fair-
field amounted to 1.spel among the CI erokees.
FAIRFIELD NEW. See New
Fairfield.
FALMOUTH, a station of the B.
M. S. in Jamaica. West lnd.es. Win.
Kmlii>, missionary; - J ' * * members
added in 1830; 2,847 inquirers, 670
members. A number of native teach-
ers.
FEEJEE. or FIJI ISLANDS.
These islands lie between 16c and IV
S. lat.. and between i77 and ISfl6
E.. and 17? and I80c W. long.
Soon after the return of Mr. Da-
vies, of the L. M. S., to Tahiti, from a
visit to the islands of Raivavai, the
members of his church weie conven-
ed for the purpose of considering the
propriety of sending out two of their
own body, as teachers, to the island
of Lageba, one of the Fiji islands, as
the Minerva and Macqnarie were on
the point of sailing again, in that di-
rection.
It seems that several months be-
fore, two strangers, from New South
Wales, came to Tahiti, with the hope
of procuring a passage to the Fiji
Islands. What, they had seen while
in the colony had given them an un-
favorable idea of Christianity; but
they acknowledged that the niw reli-
gion, as they called it, had effected
much good at Tahiti. They had sev-
eral times expressed a wish that
teachers might accompany them, on
their return home, to instruct the Fi-
jians, and had proposed, as a suitable
place for an experiment, the island
Lageba, which is not disturbed by
wars as Takaunove and Ban, and the
other larger islands, are. They also
added, that Tuineau,the chief of La-
»elia. is a quiet and friendly man.
At the meeting of the church at
Papara, to which allusion has been
made, the two strangers being pre-
sent, it was decided, not in the first
instance, to send families, but that
two single men should accompany
188
FOR
FRE
the strangers, as teachers ; and pro-
vided they were well treated, and a
prospect of success presented itself,
that one or two families should fol-
low.
Mr. Davies had himself visited the
Fiji islands, in the year lSDU — 10,
and had then made some progress in
the language. During his short st;iy
there, he wrote down many words and
Bentences, which, with the assistance
of the strangers who were now at
Tahiti, he was enabled to revise. He
has also compiled a small spelling-
book, &c. in the Fiji language, which
has been printed. In this little book.
the strangers, before thej quitted Ta-
hiti, had made considerable profici-
ency.
On the '27th of January, the Tahi-
tian teachers, whose names are Hape
and Txfeta, were solemnly set. apart
to their work ; and, on the 2d of
March, accompanied by . the two
strangers, sailed in the Minerva, Cap-
tain Ebnll, who was bound to the
colony of New South Wales.
Presents were given to the stran-
gers, partly for themselves, and partly
for the chief of Lageba.
Three native teachers are now
(1331) employed at this station. They
were all well received, but the king
declined to profess Christianity until
he had consulted the chiefs of the
diifereut islands.
FORKS OF ILLINOIS, a station
of the Jl. B. C. F. M. among the
Cherokees of the Arkansas, 20 in. N.
of D wight. Samuel Newton, teacher
and caiechist, Mrs. Newton. Public
worship is held on the Sabbath.
There are 11 church members in this
place. A protracted meeting was
held in September, 1831, at the close
of which the Cherokee Temperance
Society held an adjourned meeting;
11 persons from this neighborhood
joined it. 33 scholars at the school.
FOURAH BAY, a mission station
in the colony of Sierra Leone, West-
ern Africa. There is a Christian
Institution, under the care of the
C. L. F. Ha:ensel, containing 9 stu-
dents.
FREETOWN, a seaport of Guinea,
capital of the colony of Sierra Leone.
The harbor has three wharfs, and is
protected by a battery. It stands on
the S. side of the river Sierra Leone,
7 in. above its entrance into the At-
lantic ocean. W. Long. 12° 5li', N.
lat. 83 30'.
Some missionaries from the W. S.
took up their abode here in 1816;
and in 1620, so successful were their
efforts, that in Freetown and its
neighborhood, there were in society
upwards of 1,100 persons, almost ex-
clusively blacks and people of color.
Some misunderstanding afterwards
arose, but the prospect was soon more
favorably A chapel, built by the
Maroons at Frei town, was opened,
and others at West End, Congo Town,
and Portuguese Town, ware regularly
supplied. The chnpcl at the latter
place was destroyed by a fire, which
almost consumed the whole place ;
but one of stone was subsequently
erected. Towards this work, and the
rebuilding of the town, many of the
liuropeans very handsomely subscrib-
ed, among whom were the Governor
and the Chief Justice. In lb23, a
a painful dispensation of Providence
deprived this mission, in rapid succes-
sion of both its laborers. The society
was consequently bereft, for a time,
of pastoral care, and of public ordi-
nances. Two heroic men were at
length found to give the preference
to this post of danger. One of them,
Mr. Pigott, wrote : — .
" Through the kind providence of
God, brother Harte and myself ar-
rived here on Friday, March 19,
LS24, after a voyage of five weeks.
Never could two missionaries be more
joyfully received. The news of our
arrival soon spread ; and to *ee the
poor blacks running from one' house
to another to inform their brethren
and sisters — lilting up their eyes and
hands towards heaven — thanking and
praising God, was such a scene as
we never witnessed before; and we
could not for a moment regret hav-
ing left home to preach salvation to
those of whom it may be said, ' the
fields are white already to harvest.'
On Saturday, the 20th, I examined
the class papers, and met the leaders,
and was happy in finding that the
society had been wonderfully pre-
served. On the Sabbaths the leaders
have had service in each of our chap-
els. In the Maroon chapel some one
regularly read prayers every Sunday
morning ; and occasionally one or
189
FRE
FRI
two of the leaders gave exhortations.
The number of members In society
is 81, and there are several on trial.
We have called upon several gentle-
men, and they promised us every
assistance." In little more than 1".
inonths, however, Mr. 11 arte was no
more.
In 1826, Mr. Pigott says—" A little
after the death of brother il.. 1 began
to urge the friends to get the
finished, but was informed that no
thing more could be done till an old
debt of KJM., which was due for the
slates and copper on the roof, was
paid. I called a trustee meeting, pro-
posed to pay the shares in small
sums, and undertook to collect it
myself; and I am happy to say, thai
during the year, not only has the
debt been discharged, but more than
that sum again has been collected
and spent upon the chapel. Con-
cerning Portuguese Town, we have
tried our utmost to get the chapel
finished, but rind we try in vain, un-
less we receive help from home. In
relation to the circuit, the Lord con-
tinues to visit us with his blessing.
Out of 20 members that form the
class at Portuguese, Town, 1 believe
18 clearly enjoy the pardoning love
of God. Oar chapels are pretty well
attended ; and our number of mem-
bers this quarter (June) is 94.
Since 1818, the colonial schools at
Freetown have been committed to the
care of the C. M. 8., and of the chap-
lains, who have superintended the
schools, and have faithfullv labored to
promote the best interests of the people,
In 1823, benevolent efforts were much
interrupted by the death of both chap-
lains, and several of the teachers.
Other laborers were sent out, but
bereavements still occurred.
Mr. Raban continued the exercise
of his ministry till June 1886, when
an attack of dysentery, followed by
fever and ague, disabled him from
attending to his duties. The usual
services at the Court-room had, till
Mr. Raban's sickness, been regularly
performed ; and an increased atten-
tion had been manifested by the
European part, of the congregation.
Few interruptions had taken place.
in the same period, in the services
at Gibraltar Town, on Sunday and
Wednesd ly evenings. A small chap-
el was opened there on the 9th of
April : from 50 to 70 persons gene-
rally attended, with much devotion ;
and several adults had been baptized,
or were candidates lor baptism.
At Michaelmas, Mr. Raban's dis-
order, though much abated, still pre-
vented him from resuming lis active
duties. Mr. Metzger, from Welling-
ton, and Mr. Betts, ii'oin Regent, had,
with some interruptions, kept up the
services at the Court-h use ; but
those at Gibraltar town had from
necessity been left, except in one in-
stance, to the people themselves.
There being no prospect of Mr.
Raban's immediate resumption of his
labors, it was agreed that Mr. Betts
should remove, with the consent of
the acting governor, from Regent to
Freetown, and be there stationed as
a second rector; and that he should
visit the mountain villages for the
administration of the sacraments. At
Christmas, Mr. Betts reports, that the
number of baptisms during the quar-
ter then ending, had been 2'A ; of
these, two were adults, who had pre-
viously received instruction, and who,
there was good reason to hope, were
sincere in their profession of faith.
The average attendance on public
worship, at Gibraltar chapel, in Free-
town was, in 1831, as follows
Morning 1 00
Evening 80
Communicants 21
Baptisms 8
Sunday Scholars 139
Average attend i 128
Colonial Boys' Schools 340
" Nothing discouraging," remarks
the missionary, Rev. J . G. Wilhelm,
•' has come to my knowledge, in the
lite and conduct of those who attend
the communion."
FRIEDENSBERG, FRIEDENS-
FELD, and FRIEDENSTHAL, three
stations of the U. B. on the island St.
Croix, West Indies. The number of
persons under the care of the Breth-
ren is (i. 000. For full particulars see
xt. Croix.
FULNEE NEW, see JVew Fulnee.
FRIENDLY ISLANDS; acluster
of islands in the South Pacific ocean.
of great extent, and upwards of 1">0
in number; some of which are large,
and some lofty, with volcanoes. Lon.
J 90
GAL
GAL
184 46' i i 185 !'•' E. Lat. 19 40'
to 20 30' S. Capt. Cook discovered
the islands in 1 77.1. The natives are
cannibals. They are supposed to
amount to 200,000. The climate is
healthy.
A mission was commenced on these
islands in 1822, by the W, M. 6'. (see
Tongatahoo). In 1831, Rev. W.
Yate thus writes, respecting one of
tiie islands. " 1 visited the schools,
and found upwards of 600 natives,
under a course of scriptural instruc-
tion, reading and writing. Attention
and order governed the whole, and
an earnest desire to improve was de-
picted on every countenance."
G.
GALLEj or POINT DE GALLE,
a sea-port on the S. coast of" Ceylon,
in a rich and beautiful district, with
a Btrong fort and a secure harbor. It
is populous, and in point of trade
ranks next to Colombo. The chief
brancli of its traffic consists in the
export. lion of fish to the continent;
but a great part of the products of
the island are shipped here for Eu-
rope. It is 63 m. S. by E. Colombo.
E. long. 80° 17', N. lat. 62°.
On the arrival of several IVesleyan
missionaries at Ceylon, the Rev. QJr.
Clough was appointed to this place,
where he conducted an English ser-
vice in the Dutch church every Lord's
day, and by joint subscriptions of
some of his hearers, a private house
in the fort was fitted up for a weekly
lecture, and for the purpose of con-
versing on spiritual subjects with
such persons as appeared to be under
serious impressions. The infant cause
was also essentially benefitted by the
decided patronage of Lord Moles-
worth ; who frequently appeared in
company with the missionary on pub-
lic occasions, and was seldom absent
from the cottage where the religious
meetings were held. On the Euro-
pean residents, this conduct, on the
part of his lordship, produced the
most pleasing effecrs ; and the mili-
tary were not only induced to attend
to the word of God, but several of
the private soldiers united in society,
and though a few returned to the
world, the residue remained steadfast,
anil some of them died rejoicing in
the salvation of Christ.
Amidst all the encouragements
which he received, and the pleasure
which hi' felt in the prosecution of
his present avocations, Mr. Clough's
attention was anxiously directed to
the natives of Galle, as the more im-
mediate objects of his mission. Such,
indeed, was his desire to commence
his work among them, that he formed
the idea of residing entirely with
them, in order to study their lan-
guage, and to exert himself unremit-
tingly for their welfare ; and an event
soon occurred, which enabled him to
carry this favorite scheme into execu-
tion. He was one day visited at the
government house by the maha, or
.. t moodeliar of Galle, a man of
good understanding and a liberal
mind, who, from his rank, was pos-
sessed of unlimited influence through-
out the district. After the usual com-
pliments, he addressed Mr. Clough in
English, and said, " I am come, rev-
erend Sir, to offer my children to
your protection and instruction. I
have heard that you are desirous of
establishing a school for the sons of
our native headmen ; and I have a
house, ready furnished, near my own
residence, which is at your service
for that purpose. If you will please
to see whether it will suit you, I
shall consider it an honor to have
such a reverend gentleman living so
near to me ; and will render you all
the assistance in my power." Grate-
ful for such an unexpected and wel-
come proposal, Mr. Clough hastened
to visit the premises, which he found
situated in a sweetly retired, and ro-
mantic spot, about a mile from the
fort, and within a stone's throw of
the house of the kind proprietor ;
and, of course, accepted the gene-
rous offer. The friendship and pa-
tronage of the moodeliar had an
astonishing influence on the sur-
rounding population. Mr. C.'s school
was soon attended by some of the
most intelligent boys in the island ;
and curiosity was so strongly excited,
that he was visited by learned priests,
and persons of various classes, who
came to inquire respecting the reli-
gion which he professed. With these,
through the medium of an interpreter,
he had frequent opportunities of con-
191
GAL
GEO
versing concerning the faith in Christ;
and, in some instances, had the
pleasure of seeing them depart, evi-
dently impressed with the result of
their inquiries.
Attendance at a grand festival
afforded Mr. C. an opportunity of
meeting with a learned priest of the
Budliist religion, named Petrus Pan-
ditta Sehara. The reputation he had
acquired raised him to eminence, and
secured for him various marks of
high distinction. He had resided for
a long time with the king of Kandy :
at his inauguration as a priest lie rode
on the king's men elephant, and was
indeed universally celebrated. His
interview with the missionary was
followed by others, until about two
months had elapsed, when he ex-
pressed his first conviction of the
divine origin of Christianity, and his
wish publicly to profess it. Aware
of the sacrifices he would have to
make, and the perils to which lie
would be exposed, Mr. C. laid his
case before the governor, who kindly
stated, that if the priest, from con-
viction, embraced the Christian reli-
gion, protection should be afforded.
and a small allowance granted. In
consequence of the unavoidable ab-
sence of Mr. C. for a short time, this
convert was placed in much danger :
14 of the head priests were sent by
the high priest to reason with him,
and their number in the course of the
interview increased to 57. To their
arguments, to the tears and threats
of destruction by which his family
assailed him, and to large presents
brought by the head men of the dis-
trict, Petrus was immoveable ; and he
retired for safety to the house of an
European in the fort of Galle, till he
received directions to proceed to Co-
lombo. On his arrival at that city,
he experienced every kind and Chris-
tian attention ; and, though affected
by the continued entreaties and re-
monstrances of his relatives, he stead-
ily adhered to the cause he had es-
poused. On Christinas-day, 1814,
he received the ordinance of baptism,
in the presence of a large congrega-
tion.
This newly converted Christian
had received from Mr. C. the valuable
present of a New Testament in Cin-
galese ; which not only caused him
to read it throughout with a mind
bent on the search after truth, but
induced him, at a numerous meeting
of priests of Budhu, to take the Tes-
tament with him, and lecture them,
during a whole night, from the Gos-
pel of Matthew, which they heard
with no less astonishment than atten-
tion.
'['lie literary qualifications of this
convert procured for him the situation
of Cingalese translator to the govern-
ment at a certain salary ; and as his
return to Galle would have exposed
him to the insults of those who were
most violently enraged at his renun-
ciation of Budhism, it was determined
that he should remain at Colombo,
under the care of Mr. Armour, the
master of the principal school in that
city, and that his studies should be
directed with a view to his becoming,
at some future period, a preacher of
the Gospel among his own country-
men. At the same time, ns the
change which his sentiments had
undergone was likely to produce a
peculiar influence on the minds of
both natives and Europeans, Mr. C.
was requested by the governor to
draw up a connected statement of the
case ; to which his Excellency con-
descended to prefix an appropriate
introduction, and ordered the whole
to be inserted in the Ceylon Govern-
ment Gazette.
Amlamgoddy is now connected
with Galle. John M. Kenny, mis-
sionary, John Anthonier, assistant.
Members 42 ; their conduct has been,
in general, under some severe trials,
consistent and steady. The monthly
sacramental services are solemn and
profitable, and frequently attended
with much divine influence. Schools,
11 ; of which 9 contain 363 boys and
70 girls.
GAMBIA ; a river in Western
Africa, which rises from the mount-
ains on the borders of the Foota
Jalloo, and flows westerly into the
Atlantic. It is navigable about 400
m. At its mouth is the English set-
tlement, Bathurst, where the W, M. S.
have a mission:
GEORGIAN, or WINDWARD
ISLANDS, four islands in the South
Seas, so called in honor of George
IV. of England. Through the influ-
ence of missionaries, idolatry has
192
GIB
GNA
been renounced, Christianity intro-
duced in its stead, and the temporal
and moral state of the people has been
improved almost beyond any former
example.
For a full account of this wonderful
change, see Tuhke. " The general
attention to education," say the Di-
rectors of the L. M. S. " the profi-
ciency of the natives at some of the
stations in the mechanic arts, their
maritime enterprise, the increase of
cultivation, and accumulating sources
of comfort, indicate an advancement
in intelligence, industry, and happi-
ness."
GIBRALTAR, a rocky promonto-
ry, from 1200 to 1400 ft. above the
level of the sea, lies at the S extrem-
ity of the Spanish province of Anda-
lusia, at the entrance from the At-
lantic to the Mediterranean, lat. 37°
7' N., Ion. 5° 19' W. It has been
in possession of the British since
1704. It contains 1*2,000 inhabitants,
besides the garrison. The W. M. S.
have a flourishing mission in this
place. F. U. Tripp, Esq. Captain in
his Majesty's 2Gth regiment, was one
of the fruits of this mission. In token
of his regard, he left by will £50 to
the funds of the society, and £000
to liquidate the debt on the mission
chapel.
Not only are the English congrega-
tion, the society, and the school, at
present in a state of religious pros-
perity, but the preaching and other
services in the Spanish tongue, still
promise to be useful to many of the
Spaniards, occasionally or perma-
nently resident on this island. The
Scriptures and useful tracts in that
language continue to be circulated,
and are received with great eager-
ness ; and in many instances are
conveyed into Spain, notwithstand-
ing the vigilance of the priesthood.
GLOUCESTER, a town of liber-
ated negroes. Sierra Leone, W. Afri-
ca, situated between Free Town and
Regent's Town.
A mission was commenced by the
Rev. H. During of the C. M. S. in
1810. In 1823, there were about 50
communicants. In that year, Mr.
During was lost at sea, as it was sup-
posed, the vessel in which he sailed
for England never having been heard
from.
The following summary of the sta-
tion was given in 1831.
Scholars 192
Average attendance G8
GNADENIIUTTEN, a former sta-
tion of the U. B. in Pennsylvania, 30
m. from Bethlehem. The following
statement will furnish some account
of their sufferings, during an Indian
war.
In the evening of Nov. 24. 1 755,
whilst the brethren at the mission-
house were sitting at supper, they
heard an unusual barking of dogs,
followed by the report of a gun. Some
of them immediately went to the door,
when they perceived, to their un-
speakable terror, a party of French
Indians, with their muskets pointed
Inwards the house; and in the space
of a second they fired, and killed Mar-
tin Nitschman on the spot : his wife
and some others were wounded, but
they precipitatelv rushed up stairs to
the garret, and barrieadoed the door
so firmly with bedsteads, that their
savage pursuers found it impossible
to force it open.
Resolving, however, not to be dis-
appointed of their prey, the sanguina-
ry monsters set fire to the house,
which in a short time was completely
enveloped in flames. Two of the
brethren had previously effected their
escape by jumping out of a back win-
dow, and now one of the sisters and a
boy saved their lives by leaping from
the burning roof. One of the mis-
sionaries, named Fabricius, attempted
to follow their example, but, being
discovered by the Indians, they dis-
patched him with their hatchets, cut
away his scalp, and left him lifeless
on the ground. All the others, who
had fled to the garret, were burned ta
death. Mr. Senseman, who on the
first alarm had gone out at the back
door, had the heart-rending anguish
of beholding his wife perish in this
dreadful manner. When literally
surrounded by the devouring element,
this excellent woman was heard to
exclaim, in the true spirit of a Chris-
tian martyr, " Dear Sariour ! it. is all
?rc/L" No less than 11 persons per-
ished on this melancholy occasion,
viz. 7 missionaries. 3 of their wives,
and a female child only 15 months
old ! The inhuman savages having
completed their work of butchery at
193
GNA
GNA
the mission-house, set fire to the sta-
bles, and thus destroyed all the corn,
hay, and cattle. They then regaled
themselves with a hearty meal and
departed. The}- afterwards returned,
however, to burn the town and rav-
age the plantations ; but the whole of
the congregation providentially escap-
ed, having fled to the woods as soon
as they saw the mission-house in
flames, and were apprised by one of
the brethren of the tragical catastro-
phe.
Dreadful and disastrous as were
these events, they became the means,
in the hand of Divine Providence, of
averting a much more extensive ca-
lamity : a determination having been
formed that such a carnage should be
shortly made in all the Moravian set-
tlements, as had never previously
been heard of in North America.
A station was afterwards formed,
about a mile from Bethlehem, called
JVain ; and the members soon increas-
ed, so as to render it expedient to
form another. With this view, the
brethren purchased about 1400 acres
behind the Blue Mountains, whither
several repaired, and built a town
called Ifechquctank. During the war
in 17(53, the brethren and the Chris-
tian Indians were forced to abandon
these settlements, and the Indians
were taken under the protection of
government at Philadelphia. Even
in these circumstances, the fury of
the mob could scarcely be restrained ;
for the whites were inveterate against
all Indians, however peaceable or
friendly. After the cessation of hos-
tilities, a settlement was formed on
the Susquehannah, and called Fried-
enshutten, or " Tents of Peace." Here
they erected 13 Indian huts, and more
than 40 houses in the English style.
The settlement was frequented by
heathen Indians from all quarters ;
schools were established, and the
preaching of the Gospel appeared to
be blessed to the conversion of many.
The treachery of the Iroquois, how-
ever, in selling to the English the
land which they had formally ceded
to the Christian Indians at this place
in 1705, compelled the congregation,
consisting of 241 persons, to abandon
that settlement, and they removed to
Gnadenhutten on the Muskingum, on
the Ohio. Here they remained, ex-
periencing many vicisitudes, till 1701.
when they settled in Upper Can-
ada.
GNADENTHAL, or Grace Vale.
a station of the U. B., 130 m. E. of
Cape Town, S. Africa, near Ser-
jeant's river, formerly called Bavi-
anskloqf. This mission was begun
by the Rev George Schmidt, in
1737.
On the restoration of the colony to
the Dutch, they found a kind friend
in the new governor, Gen. Janssens,
and one of the missionaries was ap-
pointed chaplain to the Hottentot
corps, which had been raised for its
defence ; in which situation he was
highly approved by the constituted
authorities.
In Jan. 180G, the Cape was once
more attacked successfully by a Brit-
ish force ; but though the govern-
ment was transferred into other hands,
the missionaries continued to meet
with the same favor and protection
which had formerly excited their
warmest gratitude. Sir David Baird
and many English officers and gen-
tlemen visited Gnadenthal in the
most condescending and friendly
manner ; and Lord Caledon, who was
appointed governor in 1807. evinced
the most friendly disprsition towards
the brethren, and encouraged them
to form a second settlement at a place
called Grocnekloof or Green Glen, in
the high road between Cape Town
and Saldanha Bay.
To this spot Messrs. Schmidt and
Kohrhammer removed, with their
wives, in March, 1808, and took up
their residence in a farm-house, the
lease of which had just expired.
They then applied to the Hottentot
captain of that district, explaining the
object they had in view, and request-
ing him to convene his people, that
the word of salvation might be ad-
dressed to them. About 100 persons
were accordingly assembled ; and,
after listening with the most profound
attention to a solemn and pathetic
discourse, several of them agreed to
reside in the vicinity of the mission-
house, and eighteen lots of ground
Were immediately measured off for
the erection of their huts, and the
formation of their gardens. The
subsequent labors of the brethren at
this new station, were evidently at-
194
GNA
GNA
tended with the blessing of the Holy
Spirit.
.But whilst they were contemplat-
ing, with sacred delight, these indi-
cations of the work of God upon the
minds of the heathen, a circumstance
occurred which threatened to be pro-
ductive of the most disastrous conse-
quences. One night, the slaves in a
district called Hottentot Holland, rose
in rebellion, to the number of 300,
and resolved to set fire to Cape Town,
to murder all the European males in
the colony, and to reduce the females
to slavery. They had actually seized
and bound several of their masters,
carried off arms, horses, and waggons,
and committed a variety of depreda-
tions. By the prompt exertions of
government, however, this formida-
ble insurrection was crushed, and the
ringleaders of the plot, with many of
their deluded adherents, were made
prisoners.
The mission still continued to en-
joy the patronage and protection of
government; and, under the smile of
the Almighty, the converts at each of
the settlements appeared to make
considerable progress in the knowl-
edge ot divine truth. Many of the
heathen, also, who came from consid-
erable distances, evinced, by their
artless observations, that they had
been led to the brethren by the imme-
diate influence of Him who had re-
solved to bring them under the sound
of his Gospel. One of them, in
speaking to the missionaries on this
subject, remarked, " God has led me
in a wonderful way from the lower
country to this settlement. I was
first told about Bavian's-kloof by
some travelling natives, who said that
teachers had come across the great
waters for the express purpose of in-
structing the Hottentots, and that in
their discourses they described an il-
lustrious personage who came down
from heaven, in order to save poor
sinners from the black kloof, of which
we had heard such dismal accounts,
and to introduce them, after death,
into a most delightful country. From
that tune, my thoughts were contin-
ually occupied with the necessity of
visiting this place ; but I could not
acconmplish my desire, till God in
his providence led me hither." On
another occasion, a woman stated,
that when she was a girl, her father
one day called his family around him,
and addressed them to the following
effect : — •• My dear children, though
you are Hottentots, and despised by
men, let it be your study to behavo
well ; for I have a, strong presen-
timent that God will, at some future
time, send teachers to our nation from
a distant country. .As I am already
advanced in years, it is probable that I
may not live to see that day ; but
you, who are young, will hereafter
discover that your father has told you
the truth. As soon, therefore, as you
are informed that such people have
arrived in our land, hasten to their
residence, wherever they take up
their abode, and be obedient to their
instructions/' Shortly after the
death of this Hottentot, his predic-.
tion was fulfilled ; and when the in-
telligence reached his daughter, she
removed to Gnadenthal, when she was
instructed in the way of salvation, and ,
after some time, was admitted into
the church by the rite of baptism.
The visit of the Rev. Mr. Latrobe,
to this place, in 1816-16, appears to
have been productive of much ben-
efit, both in a spiritual and temporal
sense ; as the brethren were animated
to proceed in their arduous labors
with increasing zeal and diligence ;
and various disorders, which had for-
merly occurred at Gnadenthal, were
effectually prevented, for the future,
by the introduction of several salutary
rules, and the establishment of a reg-
ular police, consisting principally of
fathers of families in the settlement.
In the beginning of December, the
inhabitants were suddenly involved
in distress, by the descent of a tor-
rent from the mountains, which over-
whelmed a great part of their prem-
ises with destructive violence.
•; On this occasion," the mission-
aries observe ;: we are much pleased
to see such willingness and diligence
as are not always met with among
the people, and are by no means nat-
ural to the Hottentot nation : and
when we spoke with them of the
damage which had been done to their
grounds, they replied, that they had
cause to thank the Lord for his inircti.
that notwithstanding their great de-
merits they had been chastized with
so much lenity." On the 29th of
195
GNA
GOA
January, 1817, the governor, Lord C.
Somerset, accompanied by his two
daughters. Captain Sheridan, and Dr.
Barry, paid a visit to the settlement
at Gnadenthal, and expressed the
highest gratification, whilst survey-
ing the various improvements in that
district. In the evening, the whole
party attended the celebration of di-
vine service in the church, and ap-
pealed much pleased with the singing
of the Hottentots ; and the following
day, his Excellency and suite visited
the school, the smith}', the cutlery.
and the joiner's shop ; and before they
departed, his lordship presented the
brethren, in the names of himself
and his daughters, with 300 rix-dol-
lars, for the use of the school ; an
example which was generously follow-
ed by Captain Sheridan.
In 182:5, the rains and floods were
excessive. One of the brethren wrote :
— "Though none of the buildings be-
longing to the missionaries have fal-
len, our poor Hottentots have suffered
most severely : 48 houses have been
so materially injured as to be rendered
uninhabitable, for some time ; and.
of this number, upwards of 20 lie in
ruins. The rivulets which irrigate
our valley have overflowed, and dam-
aged some of the gardens ; but the
river Sonderend rose to an enormous
height. All the boats belonging to
the farms higher up the river were
carried away, and picked up by our
Hottentots. Great quantities of trees.
boshes, roots, and trunks, were also
brought down the stream, and col-
lected at the foot of the bridge, the
wood-work of which was now dis-
lodged, and some of the beams and
planks carried to the distance of sev-
eral English miles.
" Besides the loss sustained by the
falling of houses, our Hottentots have
also lost a great many cattle, by wet
and cold. I have this morning made
a list of all the oxen which remain.
and by this means have discovered,
that, of 400 head, which they pos-
sessed on the 26th of May, one half
are either consumed, in consequence
of famine, or have perished by the
severity of the weather, in the short
space of 3 months. In fact, we are
ruined outright ; and all the fond
hopes of progressive improvement,
which once cheered the spirits of the
missionaries, will be entirely blighted,
unless God dispose the hearts of be-
nevolent friends to grant us their
assistance. Often have I used that
expression, emaciated with hanger, but
never did I feel the force of the phrase
so powerfully as in these days, when
my door is incessantly besieged by
women and children, who present to
my eyes the frightful reality of what
was formerly only a faint picture in
my imagination."
The inhabitants in 1831. numbered
1 ,323, among whom are above 2l0
married couples ; houses 237 ; of
which 10(5 are walled. Messrs. Hall-
beck, Luttring, Stein, and Sonder-
man are the missionaries at this sta-
tion. Thomson and Voigt have
returned to Europe. J. G. Schulz
died on the 27th of June 1831. Be-
sides day schools of 200 children,
more than half of whom can read the
Bible, there are Sunday Schools for
youths, and youno' females, and two
weekly meetings for the religious in-
struction of adults. Mr. Hallbeck
writes that on one occasion 77 adults,
obtained an advance in the privi-
leges of the church, and that the Hot-
tentots are gradually acquiring knowl-
edge so as in many respects to replace
Europeans.
GNATANGIIA, an outstation of
the L. .M. S. on the island Rarotogna,
one of the Harvey islands. C. Pit-
man, missionary. Moie than 700
schol'.rs are taught at this station. A
new school-house, 90 ft. by 35, is
filled every morning at sunrise by
adults who commit portions of the
Scripture.
GOAHATTY, a station of the Se-
rampore missions, in Assam. 413 m,
N. E. of Serampore, and 243 N. by E.
of Dacca% It was commenced in
L829. Mr. Rae, who had resided in
Assam several years as superintend-
ant of public works, studied after-
wards at Serampore. The station is
likely to be very important in respect
to its advantages. The country is
under the British government, and is
committed entirely to the care of a
commissioner, Mr. Scott, who is per-
sonally a warm friend of the mission.
It affords peculiar facilities for the
distribution of several versions of the
Bible. Some of Mr. Rae's people
have transmitted to Serampore no less.
196
GOL
GRA
a yum than 713 rupees for the publi-
cations issued from that press.
GOLD COAST, name given to a
country in Africa, near the Atlantic,
about 3G0 in. in length from E. to W.
between the rivers Ancolive and Vol-
ta. The G. M. S. have a station here.
See Ussa.
GOREE, a small island of Africa,
on the south side of Cape Verd, of im-
portance for its good trade, and de-
fended by a fort. The French sur-
rendered it to the British in 1800 ; it
was retaken in 1804, by the French,
who were soon compelled to surren-
der it ao-aiii ; but it was restored to
them in 1816. W. Ion. 17° 25'. N
lat. 14° 40'. The town, which in-
cludes the habitable part of the island,
contains about 5000 inhabitants, chief-
ly Jaloofs, who are crowded together
in a deplorable state of ignorance and
superstition.
Mr. Robert Hughes, from the C. M.
S., succeeded in establishing schools
here, which contained more than 100
pupils ; but, after a few years, the
number was much diminished, the
island having been restored to the
French, and the station was relin-
quished. Since that time the Educa-
tion Society of Paris has stationed a
teacher at this place.
GORRUCKPORE, a town of Hin-
doostan, about 100 m. N. of Benares,
having about 70,000 inhabitants.
Some leading members of the Eu-
ropean Society in this place having
long desired the presence of an Eng-
lish missionary, and having engaged
to provide a house, and also to supply
a considerable portion of the necessa-
ry expense, the Rev. Mr. Morris, of
the C. M. S., proceeded to it in March,
1823, with a view to ascertain, from
actual experience, the openings for
usefulness. Amidst the ordinary diffi-
culties arising from the misapprehen-
sion of the natives, he succeeded in
establishing a boys' school, and Mrs.
M. collected around her a kw girls.
A severe attack of fever, however,
greatly debilitated Mr. M. soon after
the commencement of his efforts,
which required a temporary cessation
from all labor. The Rev. Michael
Wilkinson and Mrs. Wilkinson were,
therefore, appointed to the station,
where Mr. W. still continues ; but
repeated attacks of illness have so'
R*
weakened Mrs. W. as to compel her
to return home.
The church was opened on the first
Sunday in August, 1826 ; and, since
that time, there have been two Eng-
lish and two Hindoostanee services on
Sundays.
"My more general labors," sitys
Mr. W. " consist of a regular service
among the Romish Christians twice
on Sundays; besides which, a num-
ber attend my house at 0 o'clock eve-
ry morning : the Scriptures are read
and expounded, and this exercise con-
cludes with prayer. Some good, I
think I may say much, has already
resulted from this daily attendance.
" I have administered the Lord's
Supper to 3 peisons : 2 were formerly
of Mr. Bowie v's congregation, — a con-
verted brahmin, and a brahminee, his
wife ; she is a recent convert, and ap-
parently very humble and sincere :
the third was of the Romish commun-
ion, and 1 trust is now a Christian in-
deed."
Some of the native Christians of
Beteah and Crowree having shown a
disposition to settle here, professedly
for the sake of religious advantages,
a ranjje of tiled houses has been built,
en up
of 26-
men, and children.
Mr. W. has found it difficult to ob-
tain native assistants in the schools ;
and this has led him to commence a
seminary for training youths as cate-
chists and readers of the word among
their countrymen. Rev. W. Smith
joined the mission Nov. 14, 1830, with
Mrs. Wilkinson, who returned to In-
dia with renewed health. There are
5 native assistants. The town con-
tains 70,000 inhabitants. By the last
intelligence, 15 adults had been bap-
tized.
GOVINDAKARUTRA, a village
in the province of Tanjore, Southern
India, visited by the missionaries of
the G. P. S.
GRACE BAY, a settlement of the
U. B. on the island Antigua, W. I.
formed in 1796. 4!) persons were bap-
tized between Easter 1822, and Eas-
ter 1823. " The Lord still continues
to bless our endeavors," writes Mr.
Robbins, May 28, 1829, " to train up
the children in his nurture and admo-
nition."
197
where they have taken up their quar-
ters, to the number of 26 — men, wo-
GRA
GRE
GRACE HILL, a station of the
[/. B. on the island, Antigua, formed
in 1783. At this station, 104 were
baptized in one year.
GRAHAMSTOWN, a station of
the L. M. S., among the Hottentots,
South Africa, in the Albany District.
John Monro, Missionary. Sunday
conoregation 200 to 250. Sunday
school 120 to 150.
GRAND RIVER, which passes
through U. Canada, and after a course
of 500 m. falls into the St. Lawrence,
above Montreal. The Mohawk In-
dians are settled on this river, on a
rich reservation of land, 12 m. wide
and 00 m. in length. In 1822, the
Gennesee W. G. Methodist Confe-
rence appointed the Rev. Alvin Torry
to introduce the Gospel among them.
This he did with considerable success.
He was joined by other laborers, and
very gratifying results followed. In
1823, there were reckoned more than
30 converts among the Indians, and
as many among the white people. A
Sabbath school was opened, which
was attended by from 20 to 25 chil-
dren. There are now 220 church
members, and 3 schools, containing
300 adults under religious instruc-
tion.
GRAPE ISLAND, an island in the
Bay of Quinty, U. Canada. It is about
6 or 8 m. from the town of Bellisle,
and contains 20 acres. In 1825, a
portion of the Mississaugah Indians,
removed to this island, and others in
the vicinity, and through the exer-
tions of the Missionaries of the Meth-
odist Missionary Society, nearly the
whole body have embraced Christian-
ity. One island which they own con-
tains 5000 acres. The situation, be-
ing a retired one, has saved them
from those temptations to which they
would be exposed on the main land.
At 2 schools, there are 21 0 adults un-
der religious instruction. Scholars,
(children) 50. Members of the church,
108. See Canada, Upper.
GREECE. The boundaries of
Greece as settled by the protocol of
the allied powers of Feb. 3. 1830, are
as follows. On the north, beginning
at the mouth of the Aspropotamos
(Achelous,) it runs up the southern
bank to Angelo Castro ; thence through
the middle of the lakes Sacarovista
and Vrachori to Mt. Artoleria ; thence
to Mt. Axiros, and along the valley
of Culouri and the top of QEta to the
gulf of Zeitun. Acarnania and a
great part of jEtolia and Thessaly are
thus excluded from the Grecian State,
d a Turkish barrier interposed be-
tween Greece and the Ionian islands.
Candio, Samos, Psarra, &c. are not
included. The population of the State
is estimated at about 035,000 ; 280,000
in the Pelopennesus ; 175,000 in the
islands ; 180,000 on the Greek main
land.
For six or eight years past strenu-
ous efforts have been made by various
religious and philanthropic societies
and individuals in England and the
United States to communicate to the
Greeks the blessings of knowledge
and of pure Christianity. The follow-
ing Societies are now co-operating.
The Am. Board of Foreign Missions ;
the Am. Episcopal Missionary Socie-
ty ; and the Church and London Mis-
sionary Societies. The following in-
telligent and interesting remarks are
from an editorial article published in
the Missionary Herald, of September,
1831.
" ' Le Courrier de la Grece,' for
Feb. 1, '(13,) 1831, contains a brief
view of the schools of instruction in
liberated Greece, from which the fol-
lowing table is compiled.
■8 -so
a ^ o -5
Provinces j£
19
15
1
1
G70
1.073
5 -=
I*
36
33
40 4
40 3
2,970
2,930
329
407
Peloponnrsus,
The Islands,
Western Greece,
(on the continent)
Eastern Greece,
(ditto.)
Totals, 36 1,831 76 6,636
The number of Lancasterian schools
in the spring of 1829, was 25 ; and, in
the spring of 1830, it was 02, contain-
ing 5,418 scholars. These are all es-
tablished under the auspices of the
government, and supported more or
less at the public expense. — There are
a few private schools of both kinds ;
and in the Peloponnesus, there are
nearly 2,000 children taught to read
on the old method, so called in distinc-
tion from the Lancasterian, or new
198
GRE
GRE
method. In the old schools the books
are in the ancient Greek, which, be-
ing nearly unintelligible to the youths,
they learn to read, and that is nearly
all. The habit, thus created, of read-
ing without thought, is lamentably
prevalent among the people of the
east, and must be broken up before
books will exert their proper influ-
ence. The Lancasterian schools,
bringing in, as they do, new books in
the vernacular tongue, and a new
method of instruction, are a nappy in-
novation and improvement in every
point of view ; and, should they pre-
vail through the eastern world, will
do much towards reviving the sleep-
ing intellect.
At iEgina a central school has been
established, containing 117 pupils,
who are all instructed in the ancient
Greek and the French languages, and
in history and mathematics. Con-
nected with this is a preparatory
school, with 227 scholars. The or-
phan asylum, at iEgina, with which
very many, if not almost all, of the
children of these two schools are con-
nected, contained, at the commence-
ment of the present year, 407 boys,
gathered from all parts of Greece.
In a monastery, beautifully situated
on the island of Poros, an ecclesiasti-
cal seminary was founded last autumn,
with two professors, and fifteen scho-
lars. The ancient Greek, history,
logic, rhetoric, and theology, are
taught, with the canons of the church,
the fathers, and the method of inter-
preting the scriptures.
At Nauplion there is a military
school, containing sixty pupils.
Near the ancient ruins of Tiryus,
on the plain of Argos, is a model-farm,
on which are fifteen pupils, supported
by government. Six are learning the
art of printing in the printing-offices
of government at Nauplion and jEgi-
na. Sixty-five are training in the na-
tional marine ; and twenty-four in va-
rious professions and trades at Naup-
lion, Hydra, iEgina, and Syra.
Remarks upon the prospects of
EDUCATION" IN GREECE. The prOS-
pects of Greece, ever since the stand-
ard of liberty was raised, ten years
ago, have been in a state of constant,
and often of rapid, change ; yet, on
the whole, they have been improving
from that day to this. Not that this
is true of them with respect to the
popular apprehension, but such has
been the fact. Greece was never so
likely to be an independent and re-
spectable state, as she is at this mo-
ment. Indeed, so strongly is almost
the whole territory fortified by nature
— so abundantly is it furnished with
water-power, and that easily and
cheaply applied to use — so fertile are
most of its vallies and plains in the
necessaries of life, and so admirably
adapted is the whole country for pas-
turage— so without a parallel is its sit-
uation for commerce, and so numer-
ous must commercial inducements
and opportunities become to the peo-
ple, who are industrious on land, and
enterprising at sea ; — that, let their
independence only be fairly establish-
ed, and the}' can hardly fail of taking
a respectable rank in the great com-
munity of nations. Theie is such a
quickness and perspicacity, too, in the
national mind, and such an ardent
curiosity, which every traveller ac-
knowledges, and such a thirst for
knowledge, evinced in the history of
the educated portion of the Greeks
from the year 1600 to 1821, when they
burst the chains of Turkish slavery—
that we cannot doubt the prevalence
of learning again in Greece Let the
country only be free, and wealt'; will
flow in among the people, whatever
shall be their form of government ;
and those Greeks, who so liberally
patronised schools for Grecian youth,
and the works of Grecian genius, dur-
ing their national slavery, and in the
face of every discouragement, maybe
expected to abound in such acts, when
urged onward to literary eminence by
a more powerful array of motives, than
ever operated upon any other people.
The French nation is, at this time,
exerting a considerable influence in
modifying the systems of education in
Greece, and that country seems to be
destined to exert a still greater influ-
ence. This is owing in part to the
interest which the French nation has
taken in the affairs of Greece. French
troops liberated the Peloponnesus from
the Egyptian army, which was cov-
ering it with desolation. A French
scientific corps lately explored the an-
tiquities, the geography, and the re-
sources of the country ; and French-
men being among the Greeks in great
199
GRE
GRE
numbers, and always ready to impart
their knowledge and render assistance,
the effect, in the forming period of the
national institutions, could not fail to
be great. This influence is increased,
and will be continued, by the fact,
that a knowledge of the French lan-
guage is regarded by the Greeks as
an essential part of a liberal education.
This opens a channel from the foun-
tain of French literature into Greece,
and the Greeks are in danger of being
flooded with French infidelity. French
books will be more likely to be trans-
lated by Greeks, than any others.
French school-books are believed to
be the only ones, of which the Greek
government has ordered translations
to be made. The " Manual of Mutual
Instruction," which the government
of Greece has made the exclusive rule
of Lancasterian schools, is a French
work, by Sarisin ; and the Greeks
plead the example of the French in
suspending a picture of the Saviour
in the schools for the adoration of the
pupils. In this point of view, as in
many others, the late revolution in
France is a cheering event. What-
ever is now done in France to pro-
mote free and pure institutions, must
exert some influence in Greece.
The determination of the Greek
government to introduce pictures and
idolatrous prayers into all the Lan-
casterian schools patronised from its
treasury, as evinced in the communi-
cations of Doct. Korck and Mr. Jet-
ter, (see number for July, p. 219,) is
much to be deplored. One is ready
to attribute this, not to the free choice
of the present enlightened head of the
government, but to the force of cir-
cumstances, which may have given
the priesthood an undue influence in
the councils of state. The revolution
in France, the alienation of England,
and the wars of Russia, can have left
the President of Greece but a very
feeble guarantee of his power from
without ; and it is natural to suppose
that, in such circumstances, with a
strong party against him in his own
country, he might not think it practi-
cable to resist the prejudice and im-
portunity of an ignorant and bigoted,
and at the same time influential, cler-
gy. However this may be, such a
construction is demanded by a proper
regard for candor. And yet, with
every allowance, probably nothing has
been more injurious to the reputation
of the Greek government in this coun-
try, than this engrafting of idolatry
upon the system of n itiona] instruc-
tion, and making it binding by law
upon every teacher of every Lancas-
terian school. Being not less at vari-
ance with the principles of freedom,
than it is with those of religion, its
speedy abrogation may with some rea-
son be anticipated.
Meanwhile the existence of such a
law in reference to the Lancasterian
schools belonging to the government,
is no sufficient reason for discourage-
ment, nor for abandoning the field.
Mr. King certainly does not so regard
it. He is earnest in his request, that
he may have an associate from the
Board; and Mr. Temple was never
so much encouraged, in respect to the
usefulness of the Greek press, as when
he last wrote."
GREEN BAY ; bay on the west
side of Lake Michigan, about 100 m.
long, but in some places only 15 m.,
in others from 20 to 30 m. broad. It
lies nearly from N. E. to S. W At
the entrance of it from the lake is a
string of islands extending N. to S.,
called the Grand Traverse. These
are about 30 m. in length, and serve
to facilitate the passage of canoes, as
they shelter them from the winds,
which sometimes come with violence
across the lake. The country around
is chiefly occupied by the Menominy
Indians.
GREEN BAY ; a post town, mili-
tary post, and seat of justice for Brown
County, Michigan Territory, at S. end
of Green Bay, near the entrance of
Fox river ; 180 in. S. W. of Macki-
naw ; 220 N. by W. of Chicago; 3G6
E. Prairie du Chien. Lon. "87° 58'
W. ; lat. 45° N. Here is a settlement
extending about 4 m.
Rev. Mr. Cadle, of the Am. Epis.
Miss. Society, successor of Rev. E.
Williams, has iabored for several years
among the Menominy Indians, with
encouraging success. The A. B. C.
F. M. have established a mission a-
mong the Stockbridge Indians, near
Green Bay. These Indians first re-
moved from Stockbridge, Berkshire
County, Massachusetts, to the western
part of New York, and then to Ohio,
then back to New York, and then to
200
GREEK WOMAN SPINNING. GREEK WOMAN AT A FOUNTAIN.
GREEK MERCHANT. GREEK PEASANT.
[Page 200.]
GRE
GRE
Green Bay. The following notice of
Uie mission we take from the Mission-
ary Herald for January, 1832.
" Begun in 1827 : one station, one
missionary, and one male and one fe-
male assistant. Cutting Marsh, mis-
sionary ; Jedediah D. Stevens, teach-
er ; Mrs. Stevens.
<; There are about 300 of these In-
dians, settled in two villages. They
are agriculturalists, generally indus-
trious, and live comfortably. The
Menoininies belonging in that vicini-
ty are estimated at about 4,000 ; who
are debased and miserable. The mis-
sionaries have little access to them.
« Preaching and pastoral labor. Be-
sides regul it public worship twice on
the Sabbath, which is attended by
neaily all the people who are able to
attend, there are two or three other
meetings each week, which are also
well attended and highly interesting.
In December the church'embraced
forty-three members, of whom fifteen
were men. Ten persons, mostlj'
young, were proposed as candidates
for the church in July. The mem-
bers of the church are thought to give
as satisfactory evidence of piety, as
the members of evangelical churches
generally in the white settlements.
Schools. There are in the settle-
ment sixty-eight children between the
ages of five and twenty ; fifty-two of
whom were last winter enrolled in
the school under Mr. Stevens. The
common attendance was thirty-five or
forty. Thirty of them could read in
the New Testament ; and some of the
higher classes were considerably ad-
vanced in writing, and in a knowledge
of geography and arithmetic. In the
summer the school was taught by a
native, and contained about twenty-
five pupils. Nearly all are full blood-
ed Indians.
•• About sixty children and youth,
with some adults, attend the Sabbath
school and Bible class, where much
good appears to be effected.
" A school was taught in the upper
settlement three evenings in a week,
last winter, by a native.
'; Various notices. The temperance
society now embraces about eighty
members, including all the men and
women of influence. The rules of
this society are very rigorously en-
forced by a committee of vigilance.
" Another society for missionary
and other benevolent purposes has
been formed, and many have joined it,
and are much interested in its objects."
GREENLAND, an extensive re-
gion towards the N. pole, which,
whether continental or insular, is
regarded as belonging to North Amer-
ica. This country was discovered in
the year 983, by some Norwegians,
from Iceland ; and it was named
Greenland, from its superior verdure
to Iceland. They planted a colony
on the eastern coast ; and the inter-
course between this colony, Iceland,
and Denmark, was continued till the
beginning of the fifteenth century.
In that century, by the gradual in-
crease of the arctic ice upon the
coast, the colony became completely
inaccessible ; while on the W. a range
of mountains, covered with peilpCtZS.
snow, precluded all approach. This
settlement contained several church-
es and monasteries ; and is said to
have extended about 200 m. in the
S. E. part. In more recent times,
the western coast was chiefly explor-
ed by Davis and other English navi-
gators ; but there was no attempt to
settle a colony. The country is said
to be inhabited as far us 76° N. lat.,
but the Moravian settlements are
in the S. W. part. The people have
some beeves, and a considerable num-
ber of sheep, for whose winter sub-
sistence they cut the grass in sum-
mer, and make it into hay. The
short summer is very warm, but
foggy ; and the northern lights diver-
sify the gloom of winter, which is
very severe. It is said that the N. W.
coast of Greenland is separated from
America by a narrow strait; that the
natives of the two countries have
some intercourse ; and that the Es-
quimaux of America perfectly resem-
ble the Greenlanders, in their aspect,
dress, mode of living, and language.
Cape Farewell, the"S. W. point, is
in W. long. 4'2- 42', N. lat. 5'.) 38'.
The population was estimated, in
1805, at 6000: though the rambling
life of the natives renders it difficult
to ascertain the exact number.
The three first missionaries of the
U. B., Matthew Stach, Christian
Stach, and Christian David, went to
Greenland in 1733. They labored 6
years without any apparent success,
■ 201
GRE
GRE
The year 1740 was rendered re-
markable by the change which took
place in the brethren's mode of
preaching ; which is most happily
described in the following narration
of an encouraging instance of useful-
ness : —
Johannes, an Indian of the Mahi-
kander nation, who had formerly
been a very wicked man, was the
first of that tribe whose heart was
powerfully awakened. Through the
preaching of the missionary, Christian
Henry llaueh, the Divine power was
manifested in him in so powerful a
manner, that he not only became a be-
liever in Jesus Christ, but a blessed
witness of the truth to his own nation.
The change which took place in
the heart and conduct of this man
was very striking ; for he had been
distinguished >» »\\ parties ™i£t fcr
riotous diversion as the most out-
rageous, and had even made himself
a cripple by debauchery. He after-
wards became a fellow-laborer in the
congregation gathered from among
the heathen. At one of the meetings
which the brethren held for pastoral
conversation, and inquiry into the
state of the congregations, he related
the occasion of his conversion in the
following manner, in consequence
of their speaking with one another
about the method of preaching to the
heathen : —
" Brethren ; I have been a heathen,
and have grown old amongst them :
therefore I know very well how it is
with the heathen, and how they
think. A preacher once came to us,
desiring to instruct us, and began by
proving to us that there was a God ;
on which we said to him — -' Well ;
and dost thou think we are ignorant
of that ? Now go back again to the
place from whence thou earnest.'
'• Then, again, another preacher
came, and began to instruct us, say-
ing, ' You must not steal, nor drink
too much, nor lie, nor lead wicked
lives.' We answered him, ' Fool
that thou art ! dost thou think we do
not know that ? Go, and learn it
first thyself, and teach the people
who thou belongest to not to do these
things ; for who are greater drunk-
ards, or thieves, or liars, than thine
own people ?' Thus we sent him
away, also.
" Some time oftei this, Christian
Henry, one of the brethren, came to
me, into my hut, and sat down by
me. The contents of his discourse to
me were nearly these ; ' 1 come to
thee in the name of the Lord of
heaven and earth ; lie sends me to
acquaint thee that he would gladly
save thee, and make thee happy, and
deliver thee from the miserable state
in which thou liest at present. To
this end, he became a man, gave his
life a ransom for man, and shed his
blood for man. All that believe in
the name of this Jesus, obtain the
forgiveness of sin ; to all them that
receive him, by faith, he giveth power
to become the sons of God : the Holy
Spirit dwelleth in their hearts, and
they are made free, through the blood
of Christ, from the slavery and do-
minion 61' sin. Ana ihough tiiou art
the chief of sinners, yet, if thou
prayest to the Father, in his name,
and believest in him, as a sacrifice for
thy sins, thou shalt be heard and
saved, and he will give thee a crown
of life, and thou shalt live with him
in heaven, for ever.'
" When he had finished his dis-
course, he lay down upon a board in
my hut, fatigued by his journey, and
fell into a sound sleep. I thought
within myself, what manner of man
is this ? There he lies, and sleeps so
sweetly ; I might kill him and throw
him out into the forest — and who
would regard it ? — But he is uncon-
cerned ; — this cannot be a bad man ;
he fears no evil, not even from us, who
are so savage, but sleeps comfortably,
and places his life in our hands.
However, I could not forget his words,
they constantly recurred to my mind ;
even though 1 went to sleep, yet I
dreamed of the blood which Christ
had shed for us. I thought — this is
very strange, and quite different from
what I have ever heard ; so I went
and interpreted Christian Henry's
words to the other Indians."
As the result of the preaching of
the cross, an extensive awakening
took place. One of the baptized
Greenlanders informed the mission-
aries, that he had found his country-
men many leagues N. to be so anxious
to be instructed in the things of God,
that they urged him to spend a whole
night witli them in conversation ;
20'4
GRE
GRE
and after he had retired, on the sec-
ond night, some of them followed
him, and constrained him to resume
the subject. Even one of the ange-
koks, or necromancers, was brought
under such serious impressions, that
he wept almost incessantly during
two days, and asserted that he had
dreamed he was in hell, where he
witnessed scenes which it would be
utterly impossible for him to describe.
At the close the year 1748, no less
than 230 Greenlanders resided at
New Herrnhut, of whom 35 had been
baptized in the course of that year.
The unusual intensity of cold, some
years after, was productive of all the
horrors of famine. In an account of
one of their visits to the heathen, at
this awful crisis, the missionaries ob-
serve—
i: Near a habitation, which had
been long since forsaken, we found
15 persons half starved, lying in such
a small and low provision-house, that
we could not stand upright, but were
forced to creep in on our bellies.
They lay upon one another in order
to keep themselves warm ; having no
fire, nor the least morsel to eat; and
they were so emaciated that they did
not care to raise themselves, or even
to speak to us. At length a man
brought in a couple of fishes ; when
a girl, who looked pale as death, and
whose countenance was truly ghastly,
seized one of them, raw as it was,
tore it in pieces with her teeth, and
devoured it with the utmost avidity.
Four children had already perished
with hunger. We distributed among
them a portion of our own scanty
pittance, and advised them to go to
our settlement ; which, however, they
seemed rather reluctant to do, as they
evinced no inclination to hear the
Gospel, and carefully avoided all in-
tercourse with our Greenlanders."
To the horrors of famine were now
superadded the calamities of disease.
No less than 35 of the Greenland
converts were carried off; but whilst
tho brethren wept over so extensive
dnd unexpected a bereavement, they
were excited to rejoice in the success
of that precious Gospel which had
supported these poor creatures in their
most trying circumstances, and had
even enabled them to exchange
worlds with serenity and holy com-
posure. They had also the most
pleasing and substantial proofs of the
reality of divine grace in many of
their surviving disciples, when they
saw tile readiness with which they
undertook to assist in the support of
the widows and orphans of the de-
ceased ; and they were especially
grateful for the triumph of divine
influence, when they saw such of the
female converts as were mothers al-
ternately suckling the helpless in-
fants, who must have perished without
their timely aid, and who, if left in
similar circumstances among the hea-
then, must have been buried alive
with their parents ; as nothing is so
abhorrent to the feelings of a Green-
land woman, unacquainted with the
Gospel, as the idea of nourishing, with
her own milk, the child of another.
Another pleasing instance of the
power of Gospel truth, in expanding
the heart and exciting to sympathy
and active benevolence, is thus re-
lated : — " It was customary with the
brethren, at some of their meetings,
to read to their flock the accounts
which they received from their con-
gregations in Europe, and especially
such as related to missions among
the heathen. These communications
were generally heard with a consid-
erable degree of interest ; but no in-
telligence ever affected them so deep-
ly as that of the destruction of the
Moravian settlement among the In-
dians at Gnadenhutten. When they
were told that most of the missiona-
ries were either shot or burnt to
death, by the savages in the interest
of France, but that the Indians had
escaped to the settlement at Bethle-
hem, they burst into tears, and im-
mediately prepared to raise a little
contribution among themselves. ' I,'
explained one, 'have a fine rein-deer
skin, which I will give.' ' I,' said a
second, ' have a new pair of rein-deer
boots, which I will cheerfully con-
tribute.' < And I,' added a third,
' will send them a seal, that they may
have something both to eat and to
bum.' Such contributions could not
fail to be highly appreciated by the
missionaries, and the value of them
was faithfully transmitted according
to the wish of the simple-hearted and
benevolent donors.'
In 1758, a new station was formed,
203
GRE
GRE
which the brethren called Lichtcnfeh,
at which the settlers were compelled
to endure many privations, from the
scarcity that prevailed in the district,
during the continuance of which
many of the savages died of absolute
want; even the Greenland families
were at last reduced to the necessity of
feeding principally upon muscles and
sea-weed, and the missionaries were
often brought into the most painful
straits. Amidst a succession of tem-
poral trials, and of successes in their
spiritual efforts, a third station was
formed at the island of Onartok,
where they had discovered with sur-
prize, at the mouth of a warm spring,
a verdant meadow adorned with dif-
ferent kinds of flowers. This was.
of course, a powerful attraction in
such a country ; but as the situation
would have been inconvenient in some
respects, they fixed upon a spot a few
miles distant, to which they gave the
name of Lichtenau. This district,
situated about 400 m. from Lichten-
fels, contained within the circuit of a
few miles not less than 1000 inhabit-
ants. At first, considerable numbers
flocked to the brethren ; so that pre-
vious to the erection of a church, they
were frequently obliged to worship
in the open air ; and during the win-
ter of 1775, nearly 200 persons took
up their abode with them. Many of
these were baptized at the expiration
of a fevv months, and in a few yens
the believing Greenlanders at Lich-
tenau exceeded in number those at
either of the other settlements. Trials
and deliverances still attended the
progress of this mission. Some thou-
sands have been baptized since its
commencement. Numbers have died
in lively hope of a blessed immortali-
ty. The missionaries have translated
the New Testament into the language
of Greenland, which has been printed
by the British and Foreign B. S. ;
and its reception in 1823, by the na-
tives, was accompanied by indescriba-
ble joy.
In 1825, 28 were admitted to the
Lord's Supper at New Herrnhut. By
intelligence received in 1828 and
1829, it is stated, that at Frederick-
stall " 120 children receive instruc-
tion, who distinguish themselves by
their diligence." From the report of
the Synodial Committee for 1829, at
Herrnhut, in Germany, we learn that
the four settlements have experienced
much blessing in the enjoyment of
the grace and favor of God. At
Frederickstall a temporary church had
been constructed alter the manner of a
Greenland winter house. A provi-
sion house was likewise elected ; and
their new church, built at Copenha-
gen, had been landed at Juliananhaab.
The following arc the names of the
missionaries. Eberle, Grillich, Hirer,
Lehman, Meeller, Mehlhose, Klein-
sclimidt, J. Kocgel. who are mar-
ried. Bauss, De Fries. Herbrich,
Lund, C. Kcegel, Tietzen and Ul-
bricht, unmarried. Converts, 1,750
Greenlanders.
GRENADA, one of the Caribbee
islands, lying '30 leagues N. W. of
Tobago. It is 18 m. long, and 12
broad, finely wooded, and the soil
suited to produce sugar, tobacc. and
indigo, it was taken from the French
in 1702, confirmed to the English in
1703, taken by the French in 177!>,
and restored to the English in 1783.
In 171J5, the French landed some
troops, and caused an insurrection,
which was not quelled till 1796. St.
George is the capital.
The Wcstcijans commenced a mis-
sion here in 1788 ; but the progress
of the Gospel has been slow among
the negroes, who are almost wholly
ignorant of the English language, and
speak a corrupted dialect of French,
without proper words and phrases in
which to receive adequate instruction.
In addition to this, they* are under the
influence of the gross superstitions of
popery, and also of those derived from
their African ancestors.
From the report of the W. M. S. we
learn, that there are 3 stations ; mem-
bers in society, (J whites ; 177 free ;
148 slaves; total, 331. The little
success of this mission is not to be
wondered at, when the smallness of
the Protestant part of the population
is considered, not comprising one half
of the free, nor one tenth of the
slaves. Scholars. 182.
GRIFFIN-TOWN, a station of the
/.. M. .*>'. on the island Eimeo, one of
Harvey islands. J. M. Orsmond,
missionary ; T. Blossom, artisan. In
1830, there were 20 additions to the
church. In the South Sea Academy,
established at this place, there are 17
204
GRI
GRO
boys and G girls. Spinning and weav-
ing cotton, raised in the islands, has
been introduced, with encouraging
success.
GRIQUATOWN, a station of the
L. M. S. 530 m. N. E. of Cape Town.
The mission was commenced in
1802.
A number of Griquas, called Ber-
genaars (or Mountaineers), from their
having stationed themselves among
the mountains, committed, a few
years after, many acts of depredation
and violence. The Griqua chiefs
had, on several occasions, eominenda-
bly exerted themselves to disperse
and reclaim these marauders, but
without effect. In reference to one
of their principal efforts made with
that view, the following statement is
extracted from a letter from John
Melvill. Esq, government agent at
Griqua Town, to the editor of the
South African Chronicle (written for
the purpose of obviating certain mis-
statements of a communication insert-
ed in a preceding number of that
paper), as it. beautifully illustrates the
moral and civilizing tendency of
Christianity- in relation to the Gri-
quas : —
" The Griqua chiefs proceeded to
the station of the Bergenaars, to take
such measures as might put a stop to
the system of depredation they were
carrying on against the tribes around
them. Instead of showing any dispo-
sition to alter their conduct, they set
the commando at defiance, and main-
tained that attitude till night came on
with rain, when they made their es-
cape. The commando returned to
Griqua Town with 4'!!)!) head of cat-
tle, followed by some hundreds of the
people of the plundered tribes, to
whom a considerable part of these
cattle belonged ; and, contrary to the
practice of savage tribes, a scene of
justice took place which would have
done credit to any civilized people.
The chiefs restored to these poor peo-
ple all their cattle, without reserving
a single hoof to themselves to which
any one of those people could estab-
lish a right. When the people had
got their cattle, they were told that
they might go to their own place of
abode ; but they were so struck with
the justice of the Griqua chiefs, that
they begged to be allowed to put
themselves under their protection,
and follow them to Griqua Town."
The following paragraphs from the
same letter, exhibit pleasing evidence
of missionary influence in promoting
peace and security among uncivilized,
or partly civilized tribes: —
'• Finding it necessary to visit Cape
Town (says Mr. Melvill), and to
bring the chiefs and some of the lead-
ing people with me, in our absence
the Bergenaars came against Griqua
Town, and having attacked a place
in the vicinity, they killed two people
and burnt a woman in a house, to
which they set fire. After this they
proceeded to attack the village, but
hearing that there was a missionary
still residing there, they retired to a
distance, and sent for him, and he
brought them to terms of peace.
" Here we see a missionary, so far
from being the cause of war, has so
much respect attached to his charac-
ter, that even the Bergenaars would
not attack the place because he was
there : the presence of Mr. Sass af-
forded a protection to the whole peo-
ple."
Indeed, there is good reason for
believing that the missionaries, either
directly or indirectly, have been for
many years instrumental to the pre-
servation of peace between the colo-
nists and the tribes beyond it ; bv
promoting, in the former, a sense of
justice ; in the latter, a spirit of for-
giveness, when the former have vio-
lated that principle.
Peter Wright is now (1831) mis-
sionary, and Isaac Hughes, assistant.
Congregation 300 to 400. The preach-
ing of the gospel is attended with the
divine blessing. Communicants 40.
Day scholars 120; the majority of
them can read and write. By a new
arrangement of lands, and method
of irrigation, the resources are doubled.
The village has 2 mission houses, and
40 good dwellings belonging to the
natives.
GROENEKLOOF, a station of the
United Brethren in South Africa, about
40 m. N. of Capo Town, among the
Hottentots.
This station was commenced in
1803, under the patronage of the Earl
of Caledon, the Governor of the
Cape. The brethren were assigned
about G000 acres of land, on which
203
HAB
HAR
they permitted none to build, but
such as engaged to live regular lives ;
and on these principles a settlement
was soon formed. In 4 years, !)3 were
baptized.
About this time a large and hand-
some chapel, that had been erected,
was much damaged by the rains and
floods, from which the whole settle-
ment sustained great injur}'. In the
following year this, though still felt,
was in a great measure repaired ; the
hearts of the brethren were animated
by many proofs of the Divine regard ;
and the harvest was, providentially,
very abundant. At the close of 1825,
also, this station enjoyed much of the
blessing of God.
The B. and F. B. S. has made
valuable donations of Bibles and Tes-
taments to this mission.
Number of inhabitants in 1831,
563. Missionaries, Clemens, Leh-
man, Meyer. The blessing of God
attends his word and ordinances.
During Passion Week and Easter.
42 persons made advance in the privi-
leges of the church. Schools for young
women and girls give promise of
much improvement.
H.
HABAI ISLANDS ; a groupe in
the vicinity of the Tonga islands.
They are about 20° S. lat. and not far
from 20 in number. The missiona-
ries, from the Friendly islands, under
the W. M. S. commenced a mission
in 1830. John Thomas, Peter Tur-
ner, and their wives, missionaries. In
April 1831, the number of members
was 28 ; on trial 78 ; baptized 38.
" The king and his people have cast
off their idols ; not more than 2 islands
out of the 20 retain their former
superstitions, and each is earnestly
waiting the visits or residence of
additional missionaries. In Lifuka.
a chapel has been prepared by the
king, capable of containing 400 per-
sons, and it is regularly crowded.
Upwards of 2000 persons were present
at the opening of this chapel. Schol-
ars in 5 of the islands, 524, o whom
250 are females.
HADJEEPORE, a village in Hin-
doostan, near Patna, where Mr. Fran-
cis of the C. M S. visits and distributes
tracts and books .-
HADJIPORE, a town in Hindoos-
tan, 100 m. from Monghyr, where
Mr. Leslie, of Monghyr, of the B. M.
S. occasionally labors.
HANKEY, a new station of the
L. M. S. in S. Africa, named after its
Treasurer, in a situation peculiarly
beautiful, near the Chamtoos R., be-
tween Pacaltsdorp and Bethelsdorp.
The Rev. W. Foster proceeded to
Africa, to take charge of a seminary
to be formed here for the education
of the children of the missionaries in
that country, and for the preparation
of Christian natives for instructing
their own countrymen. This place,
however, is deemed by Mr. F., for
many important reasons, ineligible.
The attendance at the school, which
is represented as in a prosperous state,
is usually about 80.
A Catechist is employed. Con-
gregations on Sundays, 100 ; on
week-evenings from 40 to 50. Com-
municants l!*. Candidates for bap-
tism 5. Scholars (37. About 1000
acres of land capable of cultivation
belong to this mission. A water
course of 3| miles has been formed
by the diligence of the natives, which
will bring more than 400 acres under
irrigation. In the beginning of It* 30,
great interest was felt on the subject
of religion by the natives. The
house of the Catechist was daily fre-
quented by anxious inquirers : 17 per-
sons were baptized and 18 others
were about to be. One man in his
84th year became a new creature in
Christ Jesus.
HANKEY CITY, a station of the
L. M. S. on Tahiti, one of the Geor-
gian Islands. H. Nott, missionary.
Congregation 300. Communicants
125. Excluded 12. Scholars 310.
HANWELL. An outstatim of
Colombo, Ceylon, under the care of
the B. M. S. [See Colombo]
HARDCASTLE, an outstaticn of
Griquatown, S. Africa, underthe L. Af.
S., among the CafFres — more than 500
m. E. of Cape Town. The place is now
well supplied with water, and the pros-
pects of the mission are encouraging.
HARMONY, a station of the A. B.
C. F. M., among the Osage Indians,
about 80 m. above fort Osage on the
Missouri, commmenced under the
care of the United Foreign Mission-
ary Society in 1821, and in 1822,
206
IIAR
HAW
transferred to the A. B. C. F. M.
Religious meetings are held on the
Sabbath, and the children of the
school and mission families assemble
once or twice during each week for
prayer and religious instruction. The
school contains 3!) scholars of both
sexes. The pupils have never made
so good progress, nor appeared so
well in any former year. During the
year ending December, 1831, the
girls manufactured 155 yds of cloth
which was used in the mission family.
Amasa Jones, missionary. Messrs.
I). II. Austin, S. B. Bright, Richard
Colby, John Austin — the wives of
the first three, and Miss Mary Etris
teachers and laborers. [See Osages.]
HARVEY ISLANDS, a name
adopted as a general designation of
the group, from one of the eight isl-
ands of which it consists being called
Harvey Island, and because that isl-
and is better known in .geography
than any other of the group. One of
thein is uninhabited. [See Aitutake,
Aliii, Mangeea, Mitiaro, Maute, Raro-
togna.~\
HASTINGS, a station of the C.
M S. 13 m. from Free Town Western
Africa. G. W. E. Metzger, John
Gerber, missionaries. 2 English and
2 native assistants.
Communicants
57
Candidates
20
Baptisms
G
Day scholars
f)5
Sunday "
60
Wed. Eve "
18
HAWAII,formerlyspeltOwhyhee,
an island in the Pacific Ocean, the
largest of the Sandwich islands, 97
m. long and 73 wide, containing 4000
sq. m. Lat. 20° 19' N., Ion. 155° 58'
W., discovered by Captain Cook in
1758, and where he was killed Feb.
14, 177:i. For a particular account
of the island, and of the missions
upon it. [See Sandwich Islands.]
HAWE1S, a station of the A. B.
C F. M., among the Cherokee In-
dians. The mission was commenced
in 1823. Dr. Elizur Butler, physi-
cian and catechist, was arrested (See
Cherokees) by the troops of Georgia
in the autumn of 1831, and is now
confined in the Georgia penitentiary.
Mrs. Butler, and Misses Nancy
Thompson and Flora Post now reside
at this station. Unusual seriousness
has prevailed at Haweis, during the
past year, and 3 were added to the
church.
The following letter of Mr. Cham-
berlin. who has charge of the church,
dated Feb. 21st. 1832, we take from
the Missionary Herald.
" I wait here to-day for the purpose
of giving you an account of this
church. The number of members in
regular standing is thirty-nine Cher-
okees and six whites, making in all
forty-five. Since January 1, 1831, four
members have died, all leaving very
clear evidence of their having been
the heirs of the great salvation. The
three first, I presume Dr. Butler has
noticed in communications before he
was taken from the station. The last
died suddenly on the 13th inst. She
was formerly a woman of bad char-
iicter and a great opposer t., religion :
but for more than a year past her
walk has been such, that all her ac-
quaintances have been constrained to
say she has been with Jesus. She
was received to the communion on the
4th of last December. Her Christian
life here on earth has been short, but
we trust she has entered into the joy
of her Lord. Since the period above
specified two members have been
suspended for bad conduct, and six
have been received. I believe the
church was never in a more prosper-
ing state than at the present time.
Meetings are kept up here by the
Cherokee members when I am not
present, and they are said to be inter-
esting. Mr. Mills and John Wayne,
are the principal leaders. There are
several persons in the vicinity who
are serious, and of some the hope is
entertained that they have passed
from death unto life. Among these
are some persons of much influence.
They have made application to be
received to the church, and some of
them will probably be baptized at our
communim next week.
The members of this church are
scattered over a very large region of
country. Some of them, who live
too far off to attend meetings here,
excepting at communion seasons,
hold meetings in their own neighbor-
hoods, where they sing, pray, and
exhort. By these means much good
is done. One lives about eighteen
207
HAW
HAY
miles in a southeast direction ; another
lives about fifteen miles east ; and two
others live about twentyfour miles in a
north direction. All of these live in
tolerably thick settled neighborhoods.
where they keep up meetings on the
Sabbath, and generally bring serious
persons along with them to our sac-
ramental meetings.
By another letter it is learned that
at a subsequent communion season
four persons were baptized, among
whom was major Ridge.
HAWEIS TOWN, in the district
of Papara, Tahiti. Georgian Islands,
where the work of civilization and
evangelization are proceeding by
means of the L. M. S. This station
also takes its name from from the
late Rev. Dr. Haweis ; and for sev-
eral years, it has been attended with
prosperity. When visited by the
deputation in 1823, they stated that
the number of the baptized was 1009
— of whom 551) were adults, and 450
were children. The congregation
consisted, at that time, of from 1200
to 1500 persons ; 450 adults could
read in the Gospels, and about 100
more read elementary books. In the
children's schools were 1'0 boys and
110 girls/'
A new school-house has been erect-
ed for the children, one end of which
is occupied by the boys, and the eth-
er by the girls, with their teachers.
The present missionary is John
Davis. The means of instruction are
regularly attended. Congregation
900 ; the chapel will accommodate
1G00. Scholars, 500 adults, and 314
children.
HAYTI, or HAITI (the mountain-
ous) Hispaniola, or St. Domingo, one
of the richest islands in the W. In-
dies, 370 m. long, and from GO to 120
broad, except at the W. part, where
it divides into two peninsulas, about
25 m. broad, that to the S. being the
longest, and extending 150 m. It
was discovered by Columbus, in 14! :>.
who called it Hispaniola ; but his son
Bartholomew building a city, to
which he gave the name of St. Do-
mingo, the island became more fre-
quently called by that name than by
Hispaniola. The natives call it Hay-
ti, or Island, for such it presents itself,
particularly to the N. It has mines
of gold, talc, and crystal : extensive
and rich vallies, and immense veidant
plains, where numerous herds pasture
in common. The chief rivers are,
the Artlboiiite. St. Jago, Neyba, Yu-
na. Osama, and Nisao. The Span-
iards had possession of the whole
island for 120 years ; in the first 15 of
which they reduced a million of in-
habitants to 60,000. '1 hey were af-
terwards forced to divide the island
with the French, who had the W.
part, but not equal to one third ; and
the Spaniards retained the 1'., which
is the more fruitful. This joint pos-
session continued till 17! 5, when the
Spaniards ceded their part to the
French. Since the revolution in
France, this island has been subject
to great calamities.
'1 he E. part, originally settled by
Spaniards, remained under the gov-
ernment of Spain until December 1,
1821, when a formal declaration of
independence was made by the peo-
ple. The resolution appears to have
been unanimous, for the change was
effected without the loss of blood.
St. Domingo, and Port au Piince,
are the capitals. The independence
of Hayti has recently been acknowl-
edged by France.
The whole island was united under
the government of Boyer in 1620.
The government is republican. The
exports in 1825 were worth about
,000.
Domingo, & . is the capital of the
E. part of the island, and an arch-
bishop's sec. It is the most ancient
town in America built by Europeans]
and was founded in 15(14, by Barthol-
emew Columbus. The cathedial
forms the S. side of the main Square ;
and in it is preserved the first cross
Columbus planted in the island. On
the right of the high altar, for many
years, rested his remains, brought
from Seville, in a brass coffin ; but on
the island being ceded to the French
they were removed to Havana, in
I7i:(i. This city was the lasl princi-
ple place in the island retained hv
the French, who surrendered it. in
1809, to the British and Spanish for-
ces. The inhabitants are estimated
at 12,000; but before the late calam-
ities they were far more numerous.
W. long. 69° 50'. N. Lat. 18° 28'.
Under the Spanish and French, the
religion was Roman catholic, and the
208
HAY
IIEB
mass of the people was extremely ig-
norant. The present government
supports schools in all the principal
settlements.
In the early part of J 824, the gov-
ernment of llayti sent an agent to
the United States, who was authoriz-
ed to defray the expense of transport-
ing, daring the year, 0000 colored
people to Hayti, and to promise the
emigrants a perpetual title to the
lands which they cultivate ; and, in
consideration of these proposals, a
society was formed in the city
of New York, to promote the same
design. This society, however, failed
to accomplish its object and is now
extinct. h\ 1820, the B. &/■ F. S. S.
reported 1300 pupils, in their schools
in this island.
At Cape Henry, or Cape Haytien,
a town on the iN. coast of this island,
having in 1803 a population of 20,000,
a college was instituted b}' the late
king, Henry, about 1817, for the in-
struction of those who were designed
to fill the most important offices in
the government ; and the Rev. W.
Morton, of the Church of England,
was appointed to the office of classi-
cal professor, and commenced with
20 pupils. The number soon increas-
ed to 40; and in 1820 to 80. There
is also a professor of surgery and
medicine. About 1815, Mr. Gulliver,
patronized by the National Education
Society, opened a Lancasterian school,
which increased, in a few years, to
between 2 and 300 pupils.
In lo20, the Rev. Messrs. Jones
and Harvey, JVeslcyan missionaries,
arrived here, and were cordially re-
ceived by the king; but were obliged
to leave soon on account of ill health.
At Port an. Prince, a town at the
head of the bay of Leogane, on the
W. coast of Hayti, estimated to con-
tain 20,000 inhabitants, an extensive
academy has been established, in
which all branches of jurispru-
dence and literature, and the princi-
ples of astronomy and medicine, are
taught. Schools have also been es-
tablished by government.
In 1817, two missionaries, from the
Wcsleyan S, were sent to this place,
with the special permission of gov-
ernment. They were cordially re-
ceived by the President, who gave them
liberty to establish schools, and build
churches in any part of the republic.
They had collected attentive and in-
creasing congregations in the town,
and in the country Villages. A so-
ciety of 30 members had been formed,
with 18 on trial, when the Roman
catholics rnised a violent opposition
against them, and the President
thought it expedient, that preaching
should be discontinued. The mis-
sionaries removed about 2 years after
their arrival, when the President ad-
dressed an obliging letter to the com-
mittee of the Society, accompanied
with a benefaction of 500/. Since
the departure of the missionaries, the
Methodist Society has been cruelly
persecuted, and some of the members
have been imprisoned. in 1822,
there were 5G members of the con-
nexion.
At this period it was under the
care of Messrs. Pressoir and St. Den-
is, natives. After having been wholly
prevented, for a time, from assem-
bling together, and suffering impris-
onment, they renewed their meetings,
and courageously endured the hostility
of their persecutors. This was fol-
lowed by heavy trials ; public wor-
ship was prohibited, and the private
meetings of the society were exposed
occasionally to the insults of the
rabble. An application was made to
the government in their behalf, by a
gentleman unconnected with the
committee, and the reply, though not
in an unfriendly tone, contains a cu-
rious exposition of the notions which
prevail in Hayti, on the subject of
toleration. The methodists are per-
secuted, it is acknowledged, by the
Catholic mob ; but then they are
the cause of the excitement, because
they have renounced Popery, and the
tumults which this occasions cannot
be allowed. Why, then, does not the
Haytian government suppress them ?
for it is not the methodists, but the
Catholic mob, which actually com-
mits the riot. The answer is, that to
oblige the Catholics to keep the
peace, would be to persecute them
for their religion ! Such is the sub-
stance of this singular letter.
HEBRON, a new station of the
U. B. in Labrador. The Brethren's
Society in London kindly sent mate-
rials for erecting the necessary build-
ings. A desirable opportunity is thus
209
HEM
H1N
afforded to the northern Esquimaux
tor hearing the gospel.
HEMEL EN ARDE. a hospital
for the relief of Hottentot lepers.
about 12 in. from Caledon, South
Africa, and a short distance from the
sea. The Rev. Peter Leitner, one of
the U. B., came here in 1.-2:!, and
chiefly confined his labors to the hos-
pital, under the superintendence of
of the government, which contained,
at that time, 156 patients. The cor-
diality with which he was received,
excited hopes of success, which have
been more than realized.
In January 182<>. he writes : —
" Among our patients many are very
weak and declining- ; and during last
year, 12 baptized, and 14 unbaptized,
departed this life : 25 adults, and 5
children, were baptized, and 8 were
admitted to tin1 Lord's Supper. The
whole number of inhabitants of this
hospital was, at the close of 1825,
106. To all of them the glad tidings
of great joy are proclaimed, and they
are both publicly and privately in-
structed in the blessed truths of the
Gospel. Our people are remarkably
attentive and devout at all their
meetings. John Tietze, laborer. Mr.
Hallbeck writes in August 1831 that
'• a pleasing spirit of simplicity pre-
vails, especially among the commu-
nicants, who are 30 in number."
HERRNHUT, NEW, the first set-
tlement of the U. />'. in Greenland,
formed in 1733. The number of the
congregation at New Herrnhut, in
1827, was 370, of whom 140 were
communicants.
HERRNHUT, NEW, a settlement
of the U. B. on the island St. Thom-
as. It was first called Posauncnbcrg.
It received its present name in 1753.
For several years, 100 persons, annu-
ally, were received as members of
this church.
HIGH TOWER, a station of the
A. B. C. F. M. among the Cherokees,
80 m. S. S. E. of Brainerd, established
in 1822. John Thompson, mission-
ary; Mrs. Thompson. Miss Catha-
rine Fuller, teacher. Inconsequence
of political disturbances, all the mis-
sionaries have been obliged to leave
High Tower for the present.
HIHIFO, a station of the W. M. S.
on Tonga, one of the Friendly islands.
H1NDOOSTAN, or INDIA, a re-
gion of Asia, which extends from
Cape Comorin, to the Himaleh moun-
tains, by which it is separated on the
N. from Thibet, and Tartary. The
northern part extends from the R.
Sinde, or Indus, od the W. bordering
upon Persia, to the mountains which
separate Bengal from Cassay and the
Rinnan dominions ; in the southern
part, the Ray of Bengal lies E. and
the Indian Ocean S. and W. It is
situated between N. hit. 8C and : •".
and E. long. and (J2°. Its great-
est length is about 1890 in. : its
breadth 1500. Area 1,280,000 sq. m.
The din-ate and seasons are con-
siderably diversified by difference of
latitude and local situation ; but
through the regions of Hindoostan
there is some similarity of climate.
This vast country consists chiefly
of large plains, fertilized by numerous
rivers and streams, and interspersed
with a few ranges of hills. The
periodical rains and intense heat pro-
duce a luxuriance of vegetation almost
unknown in any other country en
the globe. Hisdoostan has been
known to Europeans for three centu-
ries. The Portuguese, at that time
the greatest naval power in the world,
formed the first commercial establish-
ment in the country. The Spaniards,
the Dutch, the French, the Danes,
and the English, have since been
attracted by commercial interests ;
but it was reserved for the last-men-
tioned power to gain almost unlimited
sway.
The population has been variously
estimated, from 100 to 180,000,000,
who are, principally, idolaters ; and
about half British subjects. Moham-
medans, Christians, and Jews, are
numerous.
Among the Hindoos there is a re-
markable distinction of caste. Caste
is a Portuguese word ; Jati, the Indian
term, signifies a genus or kind. The
different castes of the Hindoos are,
therefore, considered as so many dif-
ferent species of human beings, and
it is believed that different forms of
worship and habits of life are neces-
sarily adapted to each. Originally
there were four castes, which are
supposed to have sprung from differ-
ent parts of Brahma's body, and from
such parts as to establish their differ-
ent ranks The 1st were theologians,
210
HINDOO TEMPLE CUT IN THE SOLID ROCK.
BANIAN TREE IN HINDOOSTAN.
[Page 210.]
I11N
111N
or the brahmins ; 1 1 1« • 3d were kings
and soldiers; the 3d, mei chants ami
husbandmen ; the 4th, mechanics and
servants. This distribution is of re-
mote antiquity. In process of time,
the original distinction extended to a
subdivision of employments. There
axe now about Jwti different castes,
all of which are included under the
general denominations of brahmins
and sooders. Subdivision lias been
added to subdivision. The lowest
caste of sooders. for instance, admits
of many subordinate castes, extend-
ing to persons <-A' the most servile oc-
cupations, and each invariably follows
the occupation of his forefathers.
From generation to generation the
same family follow the same business,
and hold the same rank ; a circum-
stance which, while it suppresses
every aspiring aim, has greatly con-
tributed to perfect the ingenuity ot
Hindoo artisans. The brahmins,
however, reserve to themselves the
right of descending to secular em-
ployments, and even to those which
are menial. According to the rules
of caste, those of one may not inter-
marry, nor even eat or drink, with
those of another. It is said none of
the high castes will even drink water
in the family ot'a white man ; and in
those countries where Europeans are
their rulers, the heathen rank them
under the lowest castes. The dis-
tinction of caste is interwoven with
every circumstance of life ; adherence
to it is viewed as a matter of religion,
and the castes become so many reli-
gious sects. If one violates the rules
of his c isle he is excommunicated,
which is called losing caste. From
that time his nearest relations aban-
don him ; and he can seldom recover
his former standing, and only by a
large fee to the brahmins. In this
way he may generally be restored,
but not always. Dr. Carey mentions
the case of a man, who had lost caste
by means of a woman in his family ;
who, while the Mohammedans had
possession of the province, had been
compelled to live with a Mussulman.
He offered £10,000 or about 44,400
dollars, for the recovery of his caste,
but he could not regain it. It is said
that the celebrated, and in many re-
spects, liberal minded Ram Mohun
Roy, does not eat with Europeans.
As to religion, three of the six
schools of philosophy, once famous
in India, were atheistical, liie doc-
trines of these atheists were establish-
ed for a considerable period, and they
are still taught in the s\;-lc ms, which
prevail throughout China. Japan, the
Birman empire, Siam, Ceylon, &c.
These philosophers, of whom Vedvas,
the compiler of the Vedti, was one ot'
the most distinguished, taught, that
every thing we can see. or form any
conception of, is to be referred to one
or other of two principles ; it is either
spirit or matter, since, beside these,
nothing else exists ; that all spirit is
God; and that God exists without
attributes, in a state of eternal repose,
intangible and unconnected with any
of the forms of matter. They also
teach, that the spirit of man is indi-
viduated deity ; that in this connexion
with matter, spirit is degraded and
imprisoned ; and the great and only
business of man on earth is to seek
emancipation, and return to the bles-
sed source from which he (that is,
spirit, for I, thou, and he, are refer-
able only to spirit) has been severed.
The mode of obtaining emancipation,
is by the practice of ceremonies de-
nominated joguc, all of which are
connected with bodily austeritii s and
tortures, having for their object the
annihilation of all conscious conm x-
ion with the body and with material
things. Sucb a deliverance, it is
supposed, will leave the spirit, even
while in the body, in a state of divine
tranquillity, resembling that of God —
for the passions alone are the sources
of pain ; and will fit the individuated
spirit for reunion to God — for the
passions are the sources of life and
death ; and confine the individuated
spirit to a continued course of trans-
migrations, and rivet its union to mat-
ter. These speculations form the
belief of all the Hindoos; and there
are still a number of mendicants in
India, who imitate the jogees. The
people at large do not become jogees,
because these austerities are incom-
patible with the existence of human
society ; but they make constant al-
lusions to this doctrine of spirit ; to
the subjugation of the passions, and
to transmigration as inevitably attach-
ing to men, till perfect abstraction
and absorption are obtained.
211
IIIN
II IN
The popular superstitions of the
Hindoos are deeply affecting. While
they verbally admit the doctrine
of the divine unity, they speak of
330,000,000 of gods. They prostrate
themselves before dead matter ; before
the monkey, and the serpent, before
idols, the very personifications of sin ;
and this animal, this reptile, and the
lecher Krishna, and his concubine
Radha, are among the favorite deities
of the Hindoos. Having no knowl-
edge whatever of the divine govern-
ment, they suppose the world to be
placed under the management of
beings ignorant, capricious, and wick-
ed ; that the three principal deities,
the creator, the preserver, and the
destroyer, having no love of right-
eousness, nor any settled rules of
government, are often quarrelli g
with each other, and subverting one
another's arrangements ; and thus
they know not whom to obey, or in
whom to confide. Equally ignorant
are they of the laws of God, and of
sin as connected with a disposition
different from the Divine mind, and
as amoral evil. Hence the}* attribute
to the waters of the Ganges extraor-
dinary virtue ; the whole population
residing in its neighborhood crowd
morning and evening to the river;
the holy water is carried for religious
uses to the most distant parts ; and
the dying are hurried, in their last
moments, to receive their last purifi-
cation in the sacred stream. Under
the delusion that sin is to be removed
by the merit of works, others under-
take long and dangerous pilgrimages,
in which thousands perish ; or inflict
on their bodies the most dreadful tor-
tures ; or sit through the day and
through the year, repeating the names
of their guardian deities. As to the
real nature of the present state, they
labor under the most fatal apprehen-
sions; they believe the good or evil
actions of this birth are not produced
by the volitions of their own wills,
but arise from, and are the unavoida-
ble results of, the actions of the past
birth ; that their present actions will
inevitably give rise to the whole com-
plexion of their characters and con-
duct in the following birth ; and that
thus they are doomed to interminable
transmigrations, to float as some light
substance on the bosom of an irre-
sistible torrent. With reference to a
future state, their ideas are equally
erroneous and pernicious. By this
they commonly understand nothing
more than transmigration, and they
die with the expectation of immedi-
ately rising into birth again in seme
other body — in that of a dog or a cat,
er a worm feeding on ordure ; and if
they have committed some dreadful
crime, they expect to fall, for a time,
into some one of the dreadful states
of torment described in the Shaslru.
Indeed, no Hindoo, unless he has
given all his wealth to the priests, or
has performed some other act of
splendid merit ; or except he drown
himself in a sacred river, or perish on
the funeral pile — has the least hope
of happiness after death. These who
are supposed to attain happiness, are
said to ascend to the heaven of the
gods, where, for a limited period, thc-y
enjoy an unbounded indulgence in
sensual gratification. This is the
only heaven held out to a Hindoo,
and held out to him on conditions
which the great bulk of the people
find to be impracticable. The state
beyond this, reserved exclusively for
jogees, is absorption, or a complete
loss of separate existence, in union
to the soul of the world.
Awful, indeed, is the state of female
society. The anxiety of the Hindoo
to obtain a son, who may present the
funeral offering, upon the presenta-
tion of which he supposes his future
happiness to depend, and the expenses
attending the support and marriage of
girls, make the birth of a female in a
Hindoo family an unwelcome event.
The case of female children among
the rajpoots exhibits — though this re-
lation belongs only to one of the Hin-
doo tribes — a strong corroborative
proof of the low estimation in which
even the lives of females are held in
India. One of the families of the raj-
poots, it is said, began the practice of
butchering their female children, to
prevent the fulfilment of a prediction,
that through a female the succession
to the crown would pass out of the
family. All the tribes have since fol-
lowed the royal example ; and now
not one female child survives — the
parents, it is believed, are themselves
the murderers. The boys marry in
the tribe next in rank to them. " A
212
HINDOO PALACE AND PLACE OF PILGRIMAGE, ON THE BANKS,
OF THE GANGES. [Page 212.]
11 IN
II1N
bramhin from one of the western pro-
vinces,'' saye IMr. Ward, of Seram-
pore, (from whose statements this ar-
ticle is compiled,) " gave me this
relation: — A rajpoot, tor some unas-
signed reason, spared his female child,
which grew up in the father's house
to tin' age in which girls in India are
married. The Bight of a girl, howev-
er, in the house of a rajpoot was s i
novel, and so contrary to the customs
of the tribes, that no parent sought her
in marriage for his son. The lather.
Buffering under the frowns of his own
tribe, and trembling lor the chastity
of his daughter and the honor of his
family, was driven into a state of
phrenzy; and in this state, taking his
daughter aside, he actually put a pe-»
riod to her existence." To the Hindoo
female all education is denied by the
positive injunction of the Shastru,
and by the general voice of the popu-
lation. Not a single school, therefore,
for girls, is found all over the country.
With knitting. seVing, embroidery,
painting, music, and drawing, they
have no more to do than with letters ;
even the washing is done by men of
a particular tribe. The Hindoo girl.
therefore, spends the first 10 years of
her life in sheer idleness, immured in
the house of her father. Before she
has attained to this age, however, she
is sought after by the ghutuks, men
employed by parents To seek wives
for their sons. She is betrothed with-
out her consent] a legal agreement,
which binds her for life, being made
by the parents on both sides, while
she is yet a child. At a time most
convenient to the parents, this boy
and girl are brought together for the
first time, and the marriage ceremony
is performed ; after which she returns
to the house of her father. Before
the marriage is consummated, in many
instances, the b ty dies, and this o-irl
becomes a widow ; and as the law
prohibits the marriage of widows, she
is doomed to remain in this state as
long as she lives. The greater num-
ber of these unfortunate beings be-
come a prey to the seducer, and a dis-
grace to their families. Not long
since, a bride, on the day the marriage
ceremony was to have been perform-
ed, was burnt on the funeral pile with
the dead body of the bridegroom, at
Chandernagore, a few nailes N. of
Calcutta. Concubinage, to a most
awful extent, is the fruit of these
marriages without choice. What a
sum of misery is thus attached to the
lot of woman in India before she Las
attained even her loth year ! In some
cases, as many as 50 females, the
daughters of so many Hindoos, are
given in marriage to one bramhin, in
order to make these families some-
thing more respectable : and that the
parents may be able to say, we are
allied by marriage to the kooleens.
the highest rank of bramhins. Sup-
posing, however, that the Hindoo fe-
male is happily married, she remains
a prisoner and a slave in the house of
her husband. She knows nothing of
the advantages of a liberal intercourse
with mankind. She is not permitted
t ) speak to a person of the other sex.
if she belong to a respectable family,
except to old men very nearly allied
in blood ; she retires at the appear-
ance of a male guest ; she never eats
with her husband, but partakes of
what he leaves. She receives no ben-
efit from books or from society ; and
though the Hindoos do not affirm,
with some Mohammedans, that fe-
males have no souls, they treat them
as though this was their belief. What
companions for their husbands ! — what
mothers these ! Yes ; it is not females
alone who are the sufferers. While
such is the mental condition of the
sex, of how much happiness must
husbands, children, and society at
large be deprived ! What must be
the state of that country where female
mind, and the female presence, are
things unknown ; for the lowest or-
ders of females alone are seen in num-
bers in the streets ! This vacuity of
thought, these habits of indolence,
and this total want of information, of
principles) and of society, leave the
Hindoo female an easy prey to the
greatest, evils. Faithfulness to mar-
riage vows is almost unknown in In-
dia ; and where the manners of the
East allow of it, the females manifest
a more enthusiastic attachment to the
superstitions of the country, than even
the men. The religious mendicants,
the priests, and the public shows, pre-
serve an overwhelming influence over
their minds. Many become mendi-
cants, and some undertake long pil-
grimages ; in short, the power of sut
213
HIN
I1IN
pcrstition over them in India, has no
parallel in any other country. But
the awful state of female society ap-
pears in nothing so much as in doom-
ing the widow to be burnt alive with
the putrid carcase of her husband.
The Hindoo legislators have sanction-
ed this immolation, showing herein a
studied determination to insult and
degrade woman. She is, therefore,
in the first instance, deluded into this
act by the writings of these bramhins ;
in which also she is promised, that if
she will offer herself, for the benefit of
her husband, on the funeral pile, she
shall, by the extraordinary merit of
this action, rescue him from misery,
and take him and fourteen genera-
tions of his and her family with her
to heaven ; where she shall enjoy
with them celestial happiness, until
14 kings of the gods shall have suc-
ceeded to the throne of heaven (that
is, millions of years !) " I have seen,"
says Mr. Ward, " three widows, at
different times, burnt alive ; and had
repeated opportunities of being pre-
sent at similar immolations, but my
courage failed me." The funeral pile
consists of a quantity of faggots laid
on the earth, rising in height about
three feet from the ground, about four
feet wide, and six feet in length. Af-
ter the female has declared her reso-
lution to "eat fire," as the people call
it, she leaves her house for the last
time, accompanied by her children,
relations, and a few neighbors. She
proceeds to the river, where a priest
attends upon her, and where certain
ceremonies are performed, accompa-
nied with ablutions. These over, she
comes up the pile, which may be ten
yards from the brink of the river.
She walks round the pile several
times, scattering parched corn, &c.
as she goes round, and at length lays
herself down on the pile by the dead
body, laying her arm over it. Two
cords having been laid across the pile,
and under the dead bod)', with these
cords the dead body and the living
body are now tied fast together. A
large quantity of fa ogols are then laid
upon the bodies, and two levers are
brought over the pile to press down
the widow, and prevent her from es-
caping when the flames begin to
scorch her. Her eldest son, averting
his face, with a lighted torch in his
hand, then sets fire to the pile. The
drums are immediately sounded,
which, witli the shouts of the mob,
effectually drown the shrieks of the
widow surrounded by the flames.
The burying alive of widows mani-
fests, if that were possible, a still more
abominable state of feeling towards
women than the burning them alive.
The weavers bury their dead. When,
therefore, a widow of this tribe is de-
luded into the determination not to
survive her husband, she is buried
alive with the dead body. In this
kind of immolation the children and
relations dig the grave. After certain
ceremonies have been attended to, the
poor widow arrives, and is let down
into the pit. She sits in the centre,
taking the dead body on her lap and
encircling it in her arms. These re-
lations now begin to throw in the
soil ; and after a short space, two of
them descend into the grave and tread
the earth firmly round the body of the
widow. She sits a calm and unre-
monstrating spectator of the horrid
process. She sees the earth rising-
higher and higher around her, without
upbraiding her murderers, or making
the least effort to arise and make hex
escape. At length the earth reaches
her lips — covers her head. The rest
of the earth is then hastily thrown in,
and these children and relations mount
the grave and tread down the earth
upon the head of the suffocating wi-
dow— the mother ! By an official
statement from India, it appears that
every year more than 700 women
(more probably 1400) were burned or
buried alive in the presidency of Ben-
gal alone. How many in the other
parts of India ?
At other immolations we also shud-
der with instinctive horror. Insti-
gated by the demon of superstition,
many mothers, in fulfilment of a vow,
entered into for the purpose of pro-
curing the blessing of children, drew n
their first-born in the Brumhu-pootru
and other rivers in India. When the
child is 2 or 3 years old, the mother
takes it to the river, encourages it to
enter, as though about to bathe it, but
suffers it to pass into the midst of the
current, when she abandons it, and
stands an inactive spectator, behold-
ing the struggles, and hearing the
screams, of her perishing infant ! At
214
II IN
HIN
Saugur island, mothers were, former-
ly, seen casting their living offspring
among a number ol" alligators, and
standing to gaze at these monsters
quarrelling for their prey, beholding
the writhing infant in the jaws of the
successful animal, and standing mo-
tionless while it was breaking the
bones and sacking the blood of the
poor innocent ! At the annual festi-
val in honor of Muah Devo (the great
god,) many persons are suspended in
the air, by large hooks thrust through
the integuments of the back, and
swung round for a quarter of an hour,
in honor of this deity. Others have
their sides pierced, and cords are in-
troduced between their skin and the
ribs, and drawn backwards and for-
wards. While these victims of super-
stition dance through the streets, oth-
ers cast themselves from a stage 10
feet from the ground, upon open
knives inserted in packs of cotton.
Sometimes one of these knives enters
the body, and the poor wretch is car-
ried off to expire. At the same festi-
val numbers have a hole cut through
the middle of the tongue, in which
they insert a stick, a rain-rod, or any
thin substance, and thus dance through
the streets in honor of the same deity.
At the close of the festival, these de-
votees dance on burning coals, their
feet being uncovered. Thousands of
Hindoos enter upon pilgrimages to
famous temples, to consecrated pools,
to sacred rivers, to forests rendered
sacred as the retreats of ancient sages,
to places remarkable for some natural
phenomena. &c. &c. These pilgiim-
ages are attended with the greatest
fatigue and privations ; frequently
with starvation, disease, and prema-
ture death. Hundreds are supposed
to perish on these journeys ; and some
of these places, the resort of pilgrims,
become frightful cemeteries ; to one
of which, Jugunnaut,* in Orissa, Dr.
Buchanan has very properly given
the name of Golgotha. " I once saw,"
says Mr. Ward, " a man making suc-
cessive prostrations to Jugunnaut, and
thus measuring the distance between
some place in the north, down to the
temple of Jugunnaut, which stands
nearly at the southern extremity of
India. The Hindoo writings encour-
This name is spelt variously.
age persons afflicted with incuralla
distempers to put an end to their ex-
istence, by casting themselves under
the wheels of the car of Jugunnaut,
or into some sacred river, or into a
fire prepared for the purpose ; promis-
ing such self-murderers, that they
shall rise to birth again in a healthful
body, whereas, by dying a natural
death, they would be liable to have
the disease perpetuated in the next
and succeeding births. Multitudes
of lepers, and other children of sorrow,
perish annually in these prescribed
modes. Mr. W. Carey, of Cutwa,
the second son of Dr. Carey, states
that he was one morning informed
that some people had dug a deep hole
in the earth, not far from his own
house, and had begun to kindle a fire
at the bottom. He immediately pro-
ceeded to the spot, and saw a poor
leper, who had been deprived of the
use of his limbs by the disease, roll
himself over and over till, at last, he
fell into the pit amidst the flames.
Smarting with agony, his screams
became most dreadful. He called
upon his family, who surrounded the
pit. and entreated them to deliver him
from the flames. But he called in
vain. His own sister, seeing him lift
his hands to the side, and make a
dreadful effort to escape, pushed him
back again; where, these relations
still coolly gazing upon the sufferer,
he perished, enduring indescribable
agonies. Every Hindoo, in the hour
of death, is hurried to the side of the
Ganges, or to some other sacred river,
if near enough to one ; where he is
laid, in the agonies of death, exposed
to the burning sun by day, and to the
dews and cold of the night. The wa-
ter of the river is poured plentifully
down him, if he can swallow it; and
his breast, forehead, and arms, are be-
smeared with the mud of the river
(for the very mud of the Ganges is
supposed to have purifying proper-
ties.) Just before the soul quits the
body, he is laid on the earth, and then
immersed up to the middle in the
stream; while his relations stand a-
round him, tormenting him in these
his last moments with superstitious
rites, and increasing a hundred-fold
the pains of dying. Very often, where
recovery might be reasonably hoped
for, these barbarous rites bring on pre-
215
II IN
iion
mature death. It is pretty certain,
that many private murders, in using
these rites, are perpetrated. Human
sacrifices, also, are enjoined in the
vedu, and certainly made apart of the
Hindoo superstition in very early
times, nor are they unknown at the
present day. The vedu describes the
rites to he observed at the sacrifice ol
a man; and the Kalika pooran de-
clares the degree of merit attached to
such a sacrifice, compared with th<
offering of a goat. «fcc.
And while Hindocisin is thus cruel.
its unchangeableness is fully attested.
The writings of the Hindoos, every
class of them, even their works on eth-
ics,are full of abomniahle allusions nnd
descriptions ; so that they are to-day,
what they were ages ago, — a people
unrivalled for impurity. Many parts
of the works, called the Tunus, of
the poorans, and of their poetical
writings, are so indelicate, that they
cannot possibly he translated ; they
can never see the light. But what is
a million-fold more atrocious, the ob-
ject of worship appears as the person-
ification of sin itself One or two of
the Hindoo objects of worship cannot
possibly he named : but in the acts of
Hindoo worship the same licentious-
ness prevails. In the songs and dan-
ces before the idols, at the periodica!
festivals, impurity throws away her
mask. The respectable natives them-
selves are absolutely ashamed of be-
ing seen in their temples. Copal, a
brahmin, acknowledged that he never
witnessed these spectacles without
hiding himself behind one of the pil-
lars of the temple. The scenes ex-
hibited in the boats on the Ganges
every year, at the festival of the god-
dess Doorga, in the presence of hun-
dreds of spectators, are grossly im-
pure ; and at the annual festival of
the goddess of learning, the conduct
of the worshippers is intolerably
offensive. The figures painted on
the car of Jugunnaut, which is ex-
hibited to the public gaze for fifteen
days together, at the festivals in honor
of this deity, are equally licentious.
And, as might be expected, the priests
and the religious mendicants, under
this profligate system, are the very
ringleaders in crime. The whole
country is, indeed, given up to abom-
ination to that degree, that, according
to the opinion of one of the oldest
and most respectable residents in
India, delivered in Mr. Ward's hear-
ing more than once, there is scarcely
a chaste female to be found among all
these myriads of idolaters.
Such is a brief account of Hindoo-
ism as it still exists. Thanks be to
God that the efforts of various I odies
of Christians in England and Amer-
ica, made in his strength, have al-
ready obtained a rich reward. Several
hundreds of Hindoos have renounced
their gods, the Ganges, and their
priests ; and have shaken from their
limbs the iron chain of caste. A
large number of converted natives
have become in some sense missiona-
ries, and have been the instruments
of ,: turning many to righteous-
ness.'' Anxiety has been generally
awakened for instruction, which prom-
ises the happiest results ; and a great
band of agents, too numerous and too
various for recapitulation, are carry-
ing forward the work so auspiciously
commenced. May He, to whom the
heathen are to be given for an inher-
itance, still send prosperity !
HOBART TOWN ; the capital of
Van Diemen's Land ; on the south
side of the island, lat. 42° 54' S. ;
Ion. 147° 22' E. It has a picturesque
situation at the foot of Table moun-
tain, which is upwards of 4000 ft. high.
The town is regularly laid out with
1 1 streets, jail, government house cVc.
The climate is healthy ami temperate.
Pop. in 1<^2!>, 5,700. A mission has
been established bv the C. M. S.
HOLLAND NEW. See NEW
HOLLAND.
HONDURAS, a province in Mex-
ico, North America, bounded N. by
the Bay of Honduras, E. by the Ca-
ribbean Sea, S. by Nicaragua, and
W. by Vera Paz. It is 390 m. long
from E. to W.. and 150 from N. to S.
In consequence of an urgent request
of the Rev. J. Armstrong, chaplain
to the English settlement, seconded
by the wishes of the Commandant,
Col. Arthur, the C. M. S. sent to
their assistance the Rev. J. Ditcher,
2d chaplain, Mr. and Mrs. Moore,
teachers, and Mr. Moore, printer.
The principal desion of this rein-
forcement was to diffuse the blessings
of Christianity among the Musquito
Indians, who inhabit a country from
216
HON
HOW
1000 to 1200 m. in extent, on the
southern shores of the Bay of Hon-
duras. They are characterized by the
general marks of heathenism, being
indolent, ignorant, and superstitious ;
though not so strongly addicted to
vicious habits as many barbarous na-
tions. They are much attached to
the English. Their king, who has
received his education at the expense
of the British government, avows
himself a Christian, and has promised
his support to any efforts to Chris-
tianize his subjects. Many of his
chiefs wish their children to be in-
structed, and various circumstances
combine to recommend those rude
natives to the attention of the Chris-
tian world.
The B. M. S. stationed the Rev.
J. Bourne at Belize, in 1822, which
is situated on a river of the same
name ; who, on account of some dif-
ficulties attending a mission among
the native tribes at the time, turned
his attention to the disbanded Afri-
can soldiers, who, with their fam-
ilies, resided near that place. In his
labors he derives much assistance
from one of his friend-;, a man of col-
or, who is acquainted with the French
and Spanish languages, as well as
with the Indian spoken on the coast.
and is diligently employed in preach-
ing and holding prayer meetings
among the people in different parts of
the neighborhood. The number of
communicants has recently increased
from 4 to 12, and the attendance at
the chapel is crood. See Belize.
HONOLULU, a station of the A.
B. C. F. M. on Oahu. one of the Sand-
wich Islands. Here is the principal
harbor of the Island. Hiram Bing-
ham, and Ephraim W. Clark, mis-
sionaries, Gerrit P. .Judd. physician.
Levi Chamberlain, superintendant of
secular concerns, and inspector of
schools, Stephen Sliepard, printer,
with their wives, and Miss Mary
Ward. The mission was commenced
in 1820. The two printing presses of
the mission are at Honolulu. At
these presses more than f.iohtf. rn
millions of pages have been printed.
The church contains 136 members, of
whom 78 were admitted in the year
ending June 28th, 1831. There were
besides 2(1 candidates for admission.
The schools were 250 in number, con-
taining 10,336 scholars, of whom
5,44:S are able to read. For further
particulars, See Sandwich Islands.
HOPEDALE. A station of the
(/. B. in Labrador, commenced in
1782. In August, 1830, the mission-
ary writes — " The word of the cross,
which we preach, has, for the past
year, penetrated into the haarts of
most of those, who heard it. Few
have remained indifferent and many
have had salvation come to their
souls." 71 communicants 10 candi-
dates, 23 received; 87 children unre-
ceived. In all 192 persons.
HOWRAH, a populous suberb of
Calcutta, on the opposite side of the
Hoogly, in which reside many Eng-
lishmen, and thousands of natives.
Since 1821, the Baptist missionaries
at Calcutta have labored here with
encouraging success. The Rev. Mr.
Statham was fixed at this station, and
a chapel, built at an expense of
10,000 rupees defrayed by subscrip-
tions on the spot, was well attended.
A school was also •formed, and tracts
were distributed in great numbers,
which were carried to different parts
of the country. A second chapel
was afterwards erected. Here a Mus-
sulman moonshee, or teacher, was
baptized ; an event which occasioned
great surprise among that class of
natives, and led to much inquiry.
Among other pleasing incidents,
Mr. S. mentions the following. — '• A
poor old woman was sick, and sent
for me ; she appeared to be very ill
indeed, yet calm and resigned. On
my asking her how she felt with re-
gard to entering on an eternal world,
she said, ' It will be a happy change
for me.' I asked the grounds of such
a hope. She clasped her Bengalee
Bible, which lay by her cot, and said,
• I find Christ here. Christ in my
heart., and Christ is in heaven. He
died for poor sinners like me; I know
he is able to save me. 1 believe h •
will :' and then she prayed so aweut
lv. that I could not forbear crvlng out
' Oh, that my latter end, niay be like
hers !' "
In another communication, he ob-.
serves, " There is, and none can deny
it who know any thing of these
matters, a far greater prospect of the
establishment of the Redeemer's
kingdom among the Hindoos than
217
HUA
HUA
ever presented itself before. I well
remember the time, when if I offered
a tract, 01 Gospel, to a rich Baboo,
he would reject it in scorn ; and now
the same character is continually in-
quiring for more books. Not two
years ago, female education was look-
ed upon by the lich natives as a
thing derogatory to their caste ; now
they are desirous to get female teach-
ers for their wives and daughters. 1
recollect, when in Sulkea. Bazaar, the
natives would not let myself and the
native with me get a place to preach
in ; now they say, ' Come often — tell
us more about these things !' I have
at this moment 36 boys, the sons of
natives of good estate, reading the
Scriptures in my verandah, who some
time ago were afraid to touch a book.
Depend on it, that the Lord is fulfill-
ing his promises quicker than our
thoughts surmise."
Mr. Statham was subsequently
compelled to intermit his labors.
Mr. Thomas continues his efforts,
(1331) to benefit both the English and
native population at this place and
at Sulkea, there are 3 boys' schools,
with more than 100 scholars.
HUAHINE, one of the Society
Islands in the Pacific Ocean, 30
leagues from Tahiti. It is 21 miles
in circuit, populous, and fertile, and
has a commodious harbor called Ow-
harre, W. long. 151° 5', S. lat. 16°
44'.
Here the L. M. S. have a station.
Previous to its formation, idolatry had
been abolished through the influence
of the efforts made at Tahiti ; but
the missionaries, on their arrival,
were received with apparent coldness
by the body of the people, who man-
ifested little desire to enjoy religious
instruction. The tone of feeling,
however, soon changed ; the mission-
aries were treated with the greatest
deference and respect, and every ex-
ertion was made to facilitate their
object. In 1822, it was stated, that
the congregation on the Sabbath-days
usually consisted of from 1000 to 1400
persons ; that 72 adults had been bap-
tized ; and 38 children ; that 400
candidates for baptism were receiving
preparatory instruction ; that a Sun-
day school had been formed, contain-
ing about 230 boys and 120 girls ;
that the average number of adults
and children in the native schools
was about 450 ; and that the contri-
butions at the Third Anniversary of
the Huahine A. M. S. amounted to 12
balls of arrow root, and 6349 bam-
boos of cocoa-nut oil. Civilization
was also rapidly advancing.
Some time after this, a code of
laws was drawn up, approved by the
king and chiefs, and adopted by the
people ; some works were prepared
tor the press ; and a society for the
relief of the sick and disabled was
established by the natives. After de-
scribing the particulars of the change
produced by this mission, the Depu-
tation proceed as follows : — " In fact,
the improvement of the people in
industry, and their advancement in
the scale of society are so evident,
that every foreigner who comes here
is struck with surprise and delight.
We seemed rather to be in an English
town than in a country so lately in ;i
barbarous state. That all this mighty
change should have been effected in
so short a time as six years, would
appear almost incredible, did we not
witness the fact with our own eyes.
But it is the work of God and not of
man. The intervention of an Air
mighty agency can alone account for
the effects produced. At the same
time, we will not withhold our meed
of praise from those who have been
made the honored instruments of ef-
fecting this great work." The Dep-
utation conclude their report as fol-
lows : — " On a general and minute
view of both the temporal and religious
condition of this mission station, there
is every reason for gratitude to God,
and encouragement to that society
which has had the honor of conferring
so many blessings on this people. Had
nothing more been done by the L, M. .*>'.
than has been effected in this one sta-
tion, all its labors and expenses would
have been most amply compensated."
The children's school, which con-
tains about 300, and that for the
adults, which comprises the chief
part of the inhabitants of the station
who have arrived at years of matu-
rity, are still in a flourishing state.
The children are taught reading, writ-
ing, and arithmetic ; and make good
progress. Of the adults, the greater
number are able to read the Scriptures,
and write a tolerable hand.
218
HUA
ION
As the greater part of the people
have been dedicated to God in bap-
tism, the number who appear from
time to time, as candidates for
that ordinance, necessarily becomes
smaller.
The week-day meetings for exhor-
tation, religious conversation, and
prayer, in which a very lively interest
prevails, are attended with profitable
results. Mrs. Barff every week meets
the female members of the chuich,
about 200 in number, for religious
conversation and prayer.
The chapel, which has been rebuilt
on an enlarged scale, will hold about
2000 persons, and contains a gallery
that accommodates 400 children.
Mr. Barff has in hand a translation
of the prophecy of Jeremiah.
Civilization continues to advance.
Several new houses have been lately
erected, and many more are in pro-
gress. More ground has also been
Brought into a state of cultivation.
After these pleasing statements, it
is the more painful to add, that a ca-
lamitous event, which happened nigh
to this station during the year 1826,
has been made an occasion, on the
■part of some of the natives, for acts
highly discreditable to their character.
It seems that an American vessel
called the Hijxeo, commanded by
Capt. Coffin, on the 21st of Novem-
ber struck on the reef. The people
belonging to the vessel, considering
their situation perilous, abandoned it
to a body of the natives, who were
requested by the captain to make
every possible effort to save the prop-
erty on board. These natives having,
during the night, found a quantity of
spirits, and drank of them immode-
rately, proceeded to appropriate to
their own use a number of articles
belonging to the ship. They after-
wards restored a part of this property,
but not the whole. Mahinc, the
principal chief of Huahine, who was
at the time on the opposite side of the
island, on being informed of what
had taken place, acted in a most
commendable manner. He made a
present to the captain, as some com-
pensation for the loss he had sustain-
ed, adopted measures for the protection
of the remaining property', and even
himself personally engaged in watch-
ing it, The greater part of the na-
tives who were involved in the guilt of
the above-mentioned transactions, had
no connexion witk the mission ; but it
is painful to state, that some of them
made a profession of religion. \\ ith
few exceptions, these have since
manifested repentance, and have been
restored to their accustomed inter-
course with their fellow Christians.
A spirit of holy jealousy and self-
examination appears to have been
excited very generally among the
people of the station by these occur-
ences, and a more diligent attention
to the means of grace has been the
result.
By the latest accounts (1831) this
mission continues to flourish. The
meetings for public worship and re-
ligious instruction are well attended ;
a congregation, of from 1000 to 1400
usually assembles in the chapel,
which is capable of containing 2,000
persons. The communicants are
steadfast in the faith, and consistent
in their deportment. The schools
contain nearly 500 adults, and 300
children, whose progress is encour-
aging. The Common Prayer Book
is in preparation, in the Rarotoa dia-
lect ; in whkh dialect 8,000 copies of
a small elementary book by Mr.
Williams have been printed. The
whole settlement presents the appear-
ance of one continued garden, and
the natives are multiplying their re-
sources by the cultivation of coffee
and sugar.
I.
INDIA, see Hindoostan, and the
principal towns and cities in that
peninsula.
INDIES, WEST, see West Indies,
Jammed, Barbadoes, Ihu/fi, St. Thom-
as, £"C. (§"C.
IONIAN ISLANDS; a republic
in the South of Europe, under the
protection of Great Britain, situated
in the Ionian Sea. along the western
coast of Greece and Albania. It is
often called the Republic of the Seven
Islands, on account of the 7 chief
islands of which it is composed. Lat.
350 50'— 39° 57' N., Ion. 19°— 23° 17'
E- The inhabitants, about 227,000
in number, are of Greek origin.
There are 8000 Italians and 7000
219
IRW
JAF
Jews. In 1825. the exports amounted
to $660,000. The commercial flag of
the Islands is acknowledged as an inde-
pendent flag, though the islands axe
entirely dependent on Great Britain.
There is a British high commissioner
at CorfV and Great Britain has a
right to occupy the fortresses, and
keep garrisons. These Islands having
been preserved from the ravages oi
war, education lias advanced, under
the continued and zealous patronage
of Sir Frederick Adam, more rapidly
than in other quarters. The follow-
ing is the state of the schools, as re-
ported in April, 1831.
Islands.
Schools.
Scholars
Corfu
23
900
St. Maura
11
400
Cefalonia
2i ;
1000
Ithica
7
500
Zante
4!)
1500
Cerigo
5
300
Paxo
4
159
Total 123 schools ; 4050 scholars.
In all the islands, except two, fe-
male schools have been established,
in which there are from 500 to GOO
scholars. Female education h;is ad-
vanced very rapidly under the care
of Miss Robertson, the late Mrs.
Croggon, Mrs. Kennedy, Mrs. Dick-
son, and other excellent ladies.
IRWIN HILL, a station of the
U. B. on the island, Jamaica. Brother
Light is the missionary at this station.
ISLE OF FRANCE, sec Mauri-
tius.
J.
JAFFNA, or JAFFNAPATAM,
a peninsula in the northern part of
the island, Ceylon, 41) in. long and 10
m. wide, and inhabited by Malabars.
They use the Tamul or Malabar lan-
guage, which is spoken by 8 or 9
millions on the neighboring conti-
nent. In 1810, the Rev. Messrs.
James Richards, Edward Warren,
Daniel Poor, and Benj. C. Meigs.
under the care of A. B. C. F. M.
commenced a mission in this district.
In June 1819, Rev. Messrs. Levi
Spaulding, Miron Winslow, Henry
Woodward, and John Scudder, M. 1).
reinforced the mission. Boarding
schools and tree schools were soon
established, and afterwards, semina-
ries of a higher order. Several inter-
esting revivals of religion have been
enjoyed. Mr. Richards and Mr. War-
ren have died ; all the others re-
main. It dees not seem to accord
with the views of the British govern-
ment to admit any more American
missionaries upon the island, though
the government of the island lias
given an efficient patronage to the
mission. We shall notice some par-
ticulars under the various stations.
The following summary is given in
the last report ot the Board.
•• Education. In this department
of the operations of the mission, s
distinct, though summary, account
will be given ol the Theological School,
the Seminary, the Boarding Scltools,
and the Free Schools.
': The Theological School is under
the care of Mr. Winslow, and is com-
posed chiefly of ycung native men,
who, having completed their course
in the Seminary, are employed on a
salary as assistants in the mission.
They pay the expenses of their own
board and clothing, and divide their
time between teaching and study.
Their services are important, and
their progress in learning, especially
in the knowledge of the scriptures, is
highly gratifying and auspicious. A
few have received license to preach
the Gospel.
" Seminary. Mr. Poor is the Prin-
cipal ot this institution, and is assisted
by several natives.
" A class of 30 having been admit-
ted in September of last year, from
the preparatory school at Tillipally.
the number of scholars is- 91; — 22 in
the first class, 20 in the second, !!■ in
the third, and lit) in the fourth. In-
cluding those who have finished their
studies, and are employed as teachers
in the Seminary, the number is
102.
<; The principal building is called;
Ottley Hall, in honor of Sir Richard
Ottley. chief justice of Ceylon, cor-
responding member of tins Board,
and for ten years past an influential
and liberal patron of the mission.
Thisedifice, including virandah -rooms
erected on one side and end, is 10!)
feet in length and GG in breadth. Its
220
JAF
JAF
height is two stories. It is designed
for pablic examinations, lectures, the
library, &c. A sufficient Dumber of
rooms has been erected within the
college yard to accommodate 100
students.
•• The Seminary has been furnished
with a respectable philosophical and
other apparatus. The pneumatical
and mechanical instruments, with the
orrery and telescope, have been p ir-
ticularly usel'ul in illustrating various
branches of study, which could not
be effectually taught without such
helps ; especially where the preju-
dices to be encountered are so invet-
erate, as not readily to yield even to
ocular demonstrations.
i4 The mission library contains more
than 600 volumes, (besides class-
books procured for the Seminary.)
and is in general, well selected. The
members of the Seminary have the
use of the library.
" The sum of $5,372 has been col-
lected for this institution among the
friends of learning and religion in
Ceylon and India, all of which has
been expended in erecting the neces-
sary buildings. The residue of the
expenditures for buildings, together
with the cost of books and apparatus,
the board and clothing of the stu
dents, the pay of the teachers, and
the salary of the principal, has been
provided for from the Treasury of the
Board.
•' Boarding Schools. Of these there
are two. The one at Tillipally, un-
der the care of Mr. Spaulding, is de-
signed for boys. The number of
pupils in July 1330, was GO. In the
following September the first class,
consisting of 30, entered the Semina-
ry, as has been stated. In December,
the number of scholars was 51.
The missionaries have resolved to
receive no more students into this
preparatory school, except such as
are able and willing to pay in part
for their board, or else have made
some progress in learning English.
To facilitate the acquisition of this
language, they have established Eng-
lish schools at several of the stations.
The other Boarding school is at
Oodooville, under the particular care
of Mr. Winslow, and is intended ex-
clusively for girls. Originally this
school had to contend with strong
prejudices among the people against
female education. It was thought
not only unimportant, but injurious
and disgraceful, for girls to learn^ to
read arm write ; and so great were
the difficulties in the way of procur
ing female pupils, and retaining them-
and overcoming their repugnance to
everything like mental application,
that nothing except the advant.ag< s
which would result to the cause of
Christianity among the natives, by
raising the female sex to its proper
rank in society, prevented the mis-
sionaries from relinquishing the de-
sign. A happy change has since
taken place ; not only among the
girls in the school, a considerable
number of whom have become hope-
fully pious, but, to some extent, in
the views of the people with regard
to the education of females. In the
summer of last year, when it became
known that a few more girls would
be admitted into the school, not less
than 70 were brought, and their le-
ception strongly urged. Only 12
could be received. The whole num-
ber in the school is 37, of whom seven
are members of the church.
" As an argument, in addition to
such as are commonly used in favor
of female education, Sir Richard
Ottley states it as a fact in Jaffna, and
peculiar to that district, that the
landed property is principally vested
in the females.
" Free Schools. The number of
free schools connected with the five
stations is 89, containing 2,732 boys,
and (535 girls ; or 3,3G7 in the whole.
" These schools are intended for
the gratuitous instruction of children
at large, in reading, writing, and the
fundamental principles of the gospel :
and the necessity of such schools is
apparent from the fact, that by far
the greater part of the population is
wholly unable to read. Mr. Meig6,
on one occasion, when the public
road was filled with people return-
ing from a great idolatrous festi-
val, ascertained that all the women,
and nearly all the aged men, and
almost every one of the poor, were
wholly ignorant of this simple but
immensely important art. During
the past twelve years, several thou-
sands of boys and young men, and
some hundreds of females, in the
•221
JAF
JAF
populous district of Jaffna, have been
taught to read, and more or less of
them to write, in the native free
schools of the mission; and have.
at the same time, been made ac-
quainted, in some degree, with the
fundamental principles of Christian-
it)'. These, in general, are the na-
tives who receive the books distrib-
uted by the missionaries ; and it has
been ascertained to be a fact, that
comparatively few, who are unable
to read, come under the stated preach-
ing of the gospel.
" In addition to the common free
schools, there is a Sabbath school at
each of the stations. There are also
the schools ahead)' mentioned for
teaching the English language, and
a number of schools for educating
masters and monitors. Quarterly
meetings are held, by the missiona-
ries, with the schoolmasters, a special
design of which is to instruct them
in the Christian religion. These
meetings usually occupy three hours,
and upwards of a hundred masters
and superintendents have been pres-
ent at one time.
Summary.
Theological School, 20 !
Mission Seminary, !•]
Academy for Boys, 51
Academy for Girls, 37
Free Schools, 3,367
molar's
Whole number,
3,566
"Pkeaching. Each of the five
missionaries has a congregation of
natives on the Sabbath varying in
numbers from two to five hundred —
composed chiefly of the children and
youth belonging to the schools. When
the curiosity of a heathen people is
once satisfied, nothing can be expect-
ed to bring adults to the house of
God, except views of worldly inter-
est, or real inclination to hear the
gospel.
" The native preachers, though
received with less respect and atten-
tion than the missionaries themselves,
are useful helpers in the publication
of the gospel in the high-ways and
villages. One of the native preachers
thus contrasts his present reception,
with that which was common in
former times. ' In former times,' he
says, ' when I went to Chillalle to
instruct the people, they abused me.
and blasphemed the Christian reli-
gion. If they saw me in the streets,
they would murmur. When I went
to their1 houses, they would drive me
;i way. Now, many call on me to
come to their houses, and allow me
to converse and pray with them.
They gladly read the scriptures and
tracts. The people are not so much
afraid of their priests as before, as
appears both from their conduct and
conversation.'
" Mission Church. The number
of native members in regular stand-
ing, is 114. Many of these are con-
nected with the Seminary, and a
considerable part of the remainder
with the boarding schools, either as
teachers or pupils. Several were ad-
mitted during the period embraced by
this Report. And it is stated, that
at one time not less than a hundred
native members sat down together at
the Lord's Supper. Excommunica- *
tions have never been frequent ; but
cases of discipline are more common
than in Christian lands ; and every
year's experience deepens the con-
viction in the minds of the mission-
aries, of the extreme moral degrada-
tion, into which the heathen around
them are sunk ; of the perilous cir-
cumstances under which native con-
verts are called to maintain their
Christian profession ; of the need of
wisdom, patience, and faith, in the
performance of pastoral duties towards
them ; and of the special necessity of
the power of God to keep the native
converts in the faith, that they may
be saved from the perdition of un-
godly men.
" Special attention to religion.
The Ceylon mission has been repeat-
edly blessed with effusions of the
Holj Spirit. Previous the year 1824.
thirty-four natives had been received
into the mission church. During the
first three months of that year, the
mission was visited with very special
divine influence, and 41 natives were
added to the church. Another time
of refreshing was experienced near
the close of the same year ; and there
were hopeful conversions in the suc-
ceeding years.
" A third revival of religion, more
extensive than either of the preced-
222
JAM
JAM
rng, was experienced by the mission.
near the close of the hist year. It
seems to have begun in a missionary
prayer meeting, and both the mission-
aries and the native members of the
church soon became greatly animated
in the work of the Lord. Of those
not members of the church, the chil-
dren of the missionaries were first
affected j and several were in a short
time hopefully converted. Special
exertions were made to promote the
revival in the Seminary, and were
greatly blessed. Nearly all the mem-
bers of that institution were in a
greater or less degree awakened to
feel the importance of attending to
the concerns of their souls. Very
evident tokens of the divine presence
were seen in the boarding schools at
Tillipally and Oodooville, and indeed
at all the stations. The schoolmasters
and superintendents of the free schools
were assembled at Batticotta, and
solemnly addressed, and many of
them received dee]) religious impres-
sions. On the loth of November,
about 801) of the older boys and girls
in the free schools were assembled at
Oodooville. Most of them were able
to read ; and this meeting, which
was novel in its kind, was believed to
have had an important bearing on
the momentous question, whether
these children, when they take that
lead in society to which they are
destined, will be Christians or idol-
aters.
" It would have been premature, at
the date of the last communications
from the mission, to have mentioned
the number, concerning whose con-
version hopes were entertained , but
there can be no doubt that this third
gracious visitation was one of the
waves of that flood of mercy, which,
at no distant day, is certain to roll
over all India."
Jaffna, or Juffnapatam, a popu-
lous town, the capital of the district
of Jaffna. Lat. 9° 42' N., Ion. 80°
18' E. The W. M. S. established a
mission here in 1814. 2 missiona-
ries, 2 assistants, 90 members, 884
scholars, of whom 88 are girls.
JAMAICA, an island of the West
Indies, discovered by Columbus in
1494, and occupied by Spain in 1559.
It was attacked by the British, and
ceded to them in 1656. It lies 30
leagues W. St. Domingo, nearly the
same distance S. Cuba, and is of an
oval figufe, 170 m. long and 60 broad.
It is divided into 3 counties, Middle-
sex, Surrey, and Cornwall, and con-
tains upwards of 4,080,000 acre*. A
ridge of hills runs lengthwise from
E. to W. whence numerous rivers
take their rise on both sides, though
none of them are navigable. In the
valleys are sugar-canes, and such a
variety of fruit-trees, as to make the
country exceedingly beautiful. The
year is divided into 2 seasons, the
wet and dry ; but the rains are not
so frequent as formerly, which is sup-
posed to be owing to the cutting
down of the woods. The products
and fruits are in great variety arid
plenty. This island is now the most
valuable of the British West India
colonies.
In 1795. the Maroons, or original
natives, who inhabited the moun-
tains, rose against the English ; they
were not quelled for nine months,
St. Jago de la Vega is the seat of
government, but Kingston is the mart
of trade. — In this island the V, B.
hive labored amidst many trials and
difficulties, since the year 1754.
In 1804, 50 years from the com-
mencement of the mission, the breth-
ren observe: — "Though we cannol
exult over an abundant in-ffatherina'
of souls, or even our present pros-
pects, yet we have sufficient cause of
gratitude to the Lord, for having pre-
served a seed in Jamaica, which, in
his own good time, may grow up
into a rich harvest. It appears, that
from the beginning of this mission
to the present period, 938 neoroes
have been baptized."'
New stations were afterwards com-
menced, which appeared to be the
scenes of a very serious and progres-
sive awakening. The following ac-
counts will describe the state of the
various departments of the mission
at the dates affixed.
JVew Eden. May, 1823.—" When
I came to this place, 12 years ago,"
says Brother Becker, " I found very
few who knew any thing more than
that they had been formerly baptized
by a missionary. Not long after, I
perceived, that by the power of his
word, preached in simplicity, the
Lord caused convictions to arise in
223
JAM
JAM
the minds of the negroes, and their
blind eyes to be opened : many came
to^be inquire what they must do to
be" saved. At present this is still
more frequently done. Our new
church is too small to hold the con*
gregation. About 500 may find room
in it, and our auditory is generally
900. April 27th being our prayer
day, 12 persons were baptized, and
22 added to the candidates for bap-
tism. From Easter, 182:2, to Easter,
1823, 99 adults have been baptized,
or received into the congregation,
and 52 have become partakers of the
Lord's Supper."
Irwin, September 7, 1825, Brother
Light remarks : — " During the ten
years of my residence here, I have
baptized, on the estates of Messrs.
Hall and Lawience, 140 adults, and
182 children ; and received 03, bap-
tized by others, into church fellow-
ship. The congregation at Irwin
consists of 118 persons; of whom 40
are communicants, 19 candidates, and
5!' baptized adults, not yet communi-
cants : to these may be added 32 bap-
tized children, under 12 years of age:
in all 150. At Mosquito Cove estate,
in Hanover parish, 20 m. off, which
I visit every 9 weeks, there are 20
adults, and 14 children, baptized at
the special request of the proprietor."
Fairfield, February 14, 1626, Broth-
er Ellis announces the finishing and
opening of a new church at this
place, and observes : — " In the year
1825, the number of persons at Fair-
field who attained to further privileges
in the church, were as follows : — ad-
mitted candidates for baptism or re-
ception, 110 ; baptized as adults, 22 ;
received into the congregation, 74 ;
admitted candidates for the holy com-
munion, 91 ; communicants, 99 ; re-
admitted to the congregation, 9 ;
children baptized, 31. In the course
of the year, 27 persons, exclusive of
Europeans, have departed this life.
At the end of the year, the congrega-
tion consisted of 328 communicants ;
97 candidates for the communion ;
135 baptized adults, not yet commu-
nicants ; baptized children, 130; can-
didates for baptism and reception,
125 ; new people, 375 :— in all 1190 ;
143 more than last year."
In 1789, the Rev. Dr. Coke of the
W. M- S. visited Jamaica, and preach-
ed a few times to increasing congre-
gations, anil with but little opposition.
.Mr. Eiammett; however, who was
afterwards appointed to labor in
Kingston, where a commodious chap-
el was erected, experienced so much
persecution, that his life was fre-
quently endangered, and he was ab-
solutely compelled to refrain from
preaching by candle-light. Some of
the members were under the n< cessity
of guarding their place of worship,
lest the outrageous mob should de-
molish it ; and one night, between
11 and 12 o'clock, some persons
actually broke down the gates of the
court leading to the chapel, and would
probably have committed still greater
outrages, had they not been checked
in their lawless proceedings by the
arrival of the town-guard. Through
the remonstrances of a gentleman of
influence in the town, the magistrates
were induced to publish an advertise-
ment, which, for some time, kept
the rioters within tolerable bounds.
" But the newspapers," says Dr. Coke,
" were filled, for several months, with
letters for and against us. Every
thing bad was said of Mr. Hammett,
and every disgraceful name was given
to him. With respect to myself, they
published an anecdote of my being
tried in England for horse-stealing,
and flying to America to escape from
justice, though few persons, if any, I
believe, credited the report. Some of
the rioters were prosecuted, but the
jury acquitted them, against the clear-
est evidence. Harrassed with perse-
cution, opposition and fatigue, Mr.
H. was compelled to relinquish his
labors ; and as I was shortly to visit
the continent, I determined to take
him with me, as two other mission-
aries were sent to the island."
The flames of persecution, which
had hitherto raoed so furiously, now
began to subside, and the brethren
who were left in Jamaica were soon
enabled to extend their ministrations
to Port Royal, Monte-go Bay, and sev-
eral plantations in the country ; and
they had the pleasing consciousness
of knowing that their labors were not
in vain.
In April, 1802, some of the local
preachers, belonging to the society at
Kingston, paid a visit to a village
called Movant Bay, and found many
224
JAM
JAM
of the inhabitants disposed to join in
public worship. They were second-
ed in their endeavors by Messrs. Fish
and Campbell, then residing in the
island ; and in a short time a small
Bociety was fofmed. The enemies of
religion, however, viewed these pro-
ceedings with indignation, and resolv-
ed, if possible, to crush the rising
cause. They accordingly presented
the houses in which divine service
was performed as nuisances, at the
quarter sessions ; but, as they could
substantiate no charge, their malig-
nant attempt proved unavailing; and
the meetings were continued with
every appearance of increasing pros-
perity. Severe trials and imprison-
ments still awaited the laborers, and
at length the House of Assembly
thought proper to pass an act, which,
whilst it professed to recommend the
instruction of the slaves in the doc-
trines of the established church, strict-
ly prohibited the Wesleyan missiona-
ries from presuming to teach them, or
even to admit them into their houses
or places of worship, under the penal-
ty of fine or imprisonment.
The situation of the missionaries
was now painful indeed. " Frequent-
ly," says Dr. Coke. " before the chap-
el was completely shut, while men of
live condition entered, to hear the
preaching, the slaves crowded about
the doors, which the edict forbade
them to enter, with looks of the most
expressive sorrow, and words of the
most penetrating eloquence. Indeed,
we do not envy the feelings of that
man who could hear unmoved these
pathetic expressions, accompanied
with tears; — ' Massa, me no go to
heaven now. White man keep black
man from serving God. Black man
got no soul. Nobody teach black man
now '/ If ever the words of Sterne
had a meaning, when he says, ' I heard
his chains, and the iron entered into
his soul !' it must have been on this
occasion ; and the man who stood at
the chapel doors, to forbid the en-
trance of the slaves, must have felt
them in all their force."
The intolerant act passed by the
House of Assembly was no sooner
transmitted to England, than it was
set aside by his late Majesty. But
though the enemies of religion were
'hits frustrated in their attempt, they
contrived, by temporary ordinances,
to throw insuperable obstacles in the
way of the missionaries, whose chapel
was, in consequence, shut up for a
succession of years. In December,
1815, however, it was re-opened by
Mr. John Shipman, who succeeded,
after several unsuccessful applica-
tions, in obtaining a licence to preach
the Gospel. The same privilege was
afterwards obtained by other mission-
aries ; and in 1818, a second chapel
was opened in Kingston, and the
magistrates in Montego Bay consent-
ed to licence a new place of worship
in that part of the island:
The W. M. S. have now (1831) the
following circuits : — Kingston. Span-
ish Town, Morant Bay, Grateful Hill.
Stoney Hill, Montego Bay, Falmouth,
St. Ann's, Port Antonio, and Sav;;n-
nah-La-Mer. 10 circuits, 28 stations,
12,130 members in society, (of whom
8,937 are slaves) in the schools, in-
cluding lit! adults, 1,258.
In compliance with the solicitation
of a mulatto Baptist preacher, named
Moses Baker, who had for some years
labored among the negroes in Jamai-
ca, the Rev. John Rowe, of the I!. M.
S., arrived in February, 1814. In
April, he took a house at Falmouth,
and opened a school, with the hope of
lessening the expenses of the com-
mittee on his account. He also open-
ed a gratuitous Sabbath school, for
the children of poor people, and slaves,
whose owners would permit them to
attend. Preaching was subsequently
commenced ; and the persons who as-
sembled to hear the word of life, both
negroes and white people, conducted
themselves with the utmost derorum
and apparent attention ; though a
spirit of persecution had. for several
years previous, raged in the island,
and numbers of the inhabitants were
said to be strono-ly prejudiced against
the Baptist denomination.
On the 21st of Nov. 181". Mr. Leo
Compere, accompanied by his wife
and two of the members of ))r. Ry-
land's church, in Broadmead, sailed
from Bristol to occupy other stations
in Jamaica, with an especial view to
the instruction of the slaves, and the
children of slaves, under the sanction
of their respective proprietors. On
their arrival, they at first fixed theix
residence near Old Harbor, St. Doror
225
JAM
JAM
thy ; but afterwards removed to Kings-
ton, at the pressing invitation of the
negro Baptists, who are said to amount
to some thousands in and near that
place. Here Mr. Compere obtained
a license from the Mayor ; and he had
the pleasing prospect of becoming
useful. Mr. Rowe, meanwhile, was
removed from his labors by the hand
of death.
As assistance was much needed,
the Rev. James Coultart arrived in
Kingston harbor, May 9, 1817, and in
less than a fortnight succeeded in ob-
taining a license to preach among the
negroes. Both he and Mrs. Coultart
were, however, much grieved on find-
ing Mr. Compere in such a debilitated
state, from repeated attacks of the
ague, that he was scarcely able to
walk across his apartment; and when
he partially recovered, he judged it
advisable to quit the West Indies, and
remove to America.
Thus unexpectedly deprived of his
fellow-laborer, and left to sustain the
whole weight of the mission in which
lie had merely anticipated employ-
ment as an assistant, Mr. Coultart
was doomed to encounter still more
serious difficulties, and to submit to a
loss much more distressing. He was
for some time severely afflicted in his
own person ; and towards the close of
September, the partner of his affec-
tions was seized with a violent fever,
which, in a short time, put a period
to her mortal existence.
Subsequently to this, Mr. Coultart's
indisposition increased to such an
alarming degree, that it became indis-
pensably necessary for him to return,
at least for a season, to England. The
Rev. Messrs. Kitching and Godden
were, therefore, sent to Jamaica, the
former of whom proceeded, in the au-
tumn of 1818, to his place of destina-
tion, and the latter sailed from Eng-
land early in the ensuing spring.
Their reception appears to have been
extremely kind ; and they were en-
couraged, by the circumstance of the
congregation increasing so rapidly, to
enlarge the place of worship, so as to
accommodate 250 persons more than
had ever previously attended. Scarce-
ly, however, had they entered fully
upon their labors, and congratulated
themselves on the promising aspect of
the mission, when Mr. G/odden was
deprived of his amiable and excellent
wife ; and within less than two months
after that afflictive providence, Mr.
Kitching, who had transmitted the
" heavy tidings" to England, was
himself numbered with the dead.
Mr. Coultart, in the mean time.
having derived much benefit from a
residence of several months in Eng-
land, and having entered a second
time into the conjugal state, returned
to Jamaica, and resumed his labors at.
Kingston. In his public ministrations.
however, he appears to have suffered
severely from the confined limits of
the place of worship, and the heat
arising from an overflowing congre-
gation.
At Spanish Town, the scene of Mr.
Godden's labors, a most brutal at-
tempt was made, in July 1820, to
burn that devoted servant, of the Re-
deemer in his bed ; and though this
barbarous design was providentially
prevented, the house in which he re-
sided was reduced to ashes, and bis
health, which had been previously in
a delicate state, was much affected by
the alarm connected with so lamenta-
ble a catastrophe. The following an-
ecdote affords an affecting instance of
strong attachment to a spiritual in-
structor : — On the night of the fire, a
female slave, who had been previous-
ly baptized, exerted herself greatly in
carrying water from the river, in or-
der to assist in extinguishing the
flames. When her strength was
nearly exhausted, she eagerly inquir-
ed of the by-standers, " Where my
minister?" A person answered, ;' lie
has been burnt in his bed." The ptiot
creature was so arK-eted by this dread,
fnl intelligence, that she fell down
and expired immediately without ut-
tering another word !
At~Kingston, Mr. Coultart had, In
(he mean time, commenced the erec-
tion of a neat, substantial chapel, sit-
uated on lofty ground, near the en-
trance into the city, and calculated to
hold 2000 persons. He had. also,
many encouraging evidences that the
power of God attended the dispensa-
tion of the word of truth, as nearly
•21)11 persons had been admitted into
church fellowship within the space of
12 months, notwithstanding the ut-
most discrimination appears to have
been exercised.
220
JAM
JAM
Mr. C. relates the following proof
of high estimation of religions privi-
leges : — " A slave wished his owner
to give him permission to attend with
(rod's people to pray : his answer
was, 'No; 1 will rather sell you to
any one who will buy you.' ' Will
3'ou,' said he, ' suffer me to buy my-
self free, if me can ?' ' If you do, you
shall pay dearly for your freedom ; as
you are going to pray, two hundred
and fifty pounds is your price.' ' Well,
massa,' said the negro, who knew
that the common price for a slave was
about 140/., ' it a great deal of mo-
ney, but me must pray ; if God will
help me, ine will try and pay you.'
He has been a long time working-
hard, and at last sold all himself and
his wife had, except his blanket, to
purchase liberty to pray in public, or,
in other words, to meet with those
who love Jesus Christ !"
Towards the close of the year, Mr.
Coultart was induced, by the press-
ing invitation of a friend, to pay a
visit to the parish of Manchioneal,
and make an excursion to Montego
Ray, where he found the venerable
Moses Baker blind with age. He
was much gratified with the inter-
view, and received from the proprie-
tor of the estate on which Mr. Baker
resides, a most satisfactory testimony
to the moral improvement which had
taken place among his negroes, in
consequence of the pious instructions
of that excellent man. So convinced,
indeed, was this gentleman of the ad-
vantages resulting from an attend-
ance upon the Gospel, that he ex-
pressed an earnest wish for some
person to be sent thither, under the
sanction of the B. M. 6'., who might
take charge of the congregation, which
Mr. Baker was now unable to supply
in consequence of his years and at-
tendant infirmities. The Rev. Mr.
Tripp was afterwards appointed to
this station.
In January, 18*2*2, the new chapel
at Kingston was opened, and was both
numerously and respectably7 attended.
Upwards of 2000 persons were num-
bered within the edifice, and above
500 were accommodated with benches
on the outside. Mr. Coultart having
offered some remarks on the reports
and other statements of the society,
some unknown gentlemen were in-
duced not only to espouse but to ad-
vocate the cause, and to solicit the
public to support an institution which
appeared *• so likely to be advantage-
ous to the general welfare." On the
first Sabbath in March, the Lord's
Supper was administered, in the new
edifice, to about 1600 communicants,
and Mr. Godden came over from
Spanish Town to assist in the pleas-
ing solemnities of the day.
In a letter dated March 18, 1822,
Mr. Knibb, who had recently arrived,
wrote — " You have, perhaps, been in-
formed that we have opened a house
at Port Royal, about 5 m. from Kings-
ton, on the opposite side of the har-
bor. It is a very wicked place ; a
short time ago, it could vie with So-
dom and Gomorrah in wickedness.
Once it was wholly swallowed up by
an earthquake; and, in 1811, almost
the whole town was consumed by fire.
— 22 persons are received as candi-
dates for baptism."
In the course of the year 1823,
some hundreds of members were add-
ed to the churches in Kingston, and
from that time, notwithstanding vari-
ous personal and relative afflictions,
the missionaries have had much cause
of rejoicing. The last Report says —
" The increase of members in the first
church at Kingston has been consid-
erable ; and though Mr. Coultart has
been constrained, on account of Mrs.
C.'s continued indisposition, to leave
his important charge for a season, the.
worship of God has been regularly
maintained among them by the unit-
ed efforts of Mr. Tinson, Mr. Knibb,
and Mr. Flood ; the last of whom left
England shortly before the last anni-
versary, with Messrs. Mann and Ray-
lis. The school conducted by Mr.
Knibb appears to be of growing utili-
ty. A public examination of the pu-
pils was held in December last, when
many persons of respectability attend-
ed, and expressed much pleasure and
surprise at the progress of the pupils.
It is highly encouraging to add, that
many who were educated in this
school have become members of the
church, and others are candidates for
the same privilege."
" The chapel hitherto occupied by
Mr. Tinson's congregation, having
been found, in point of situation and
otherwise, inconvenient, premises bet-
227
JAU
JAV
ter adapted for their use have been
engaged in the city. They were
opened for divine worship, after the
necessary repairs and alterations had
been completed, on the i24th of De-
i-ember. " Appearances.'' says Mr.
T. •■ are very encouraging."
Tin" following is the state of the
Baptist Missions, as detailed in the
last report : — A2 stations, 12 missiona-
ries, <250 catechists. 9,980 church
members, 11,423 inquirers, annual ex-
pense of the Mission, <£4,14.~>. The
names of the missionaries are, James
Coultart, Joshua Tinson, John Clarke,
J. M. Phillippo, H. C. Taylor, T.
Burchell, Francis Gardner, W. W.
Cantlow, Win. Knibb, Edward Bay-
lis, James Flood, Samuel Nichols.
On the 31st of December, 1831, a
dreadful insurrection of the slaves
broke out in Jamaica. Martial law
was proclaimed; lot) plantations were
destroyed; loss of property, £15,000,-
000 ; about 2,000 negroes were killed ;
not far from 30,000 men were under
arms at one time. The Baptist and
Methodist missionaries were for a
time strongly implicated as the au-
thors of this insurrection, but they
have been completely vindicated.
Lord Goderich has expressed his
sense of the discretion and judgment
manifested by the Wesleyan Mission-
aries. The only immediate cause,
which has been ascertained is, that
the negroes were deprived of the
Christinas holidays, which they had
long enjoyed. The great reason is
the bitterness of their cup of slavery.
The Earl of Belmore is governor of
Jamaica, Dr. Lipscomb, bishop.
Whites. 15,000
Free Blacks, 40,000
Slaves, SI! 1,000
Total, 386,000
Great excitement has prevailed in
England for several years in reference
to West Indian Slavery. The day of
redemption for the captive is evident-
ly drawing near.
JAUNl'ORE, an outstation of the
C. M. S. near Gorruckpore, Hindoos-
tan. A chapel has been erected at
this place, and schools, establish-
ed.
JAVA, a large island in the eas-
tern seas, between 00° and !K)° of S.
lat., and between 105° and 115° of
E. Ion. Its length is (>42 m. and its
greatest breadth 128. The population
ia 1815, was about 5,000,000.
10,000,000 pounds of sugar are annu-
ally raised. The />. .1/. S. have a
mission on this island. (See Batavia.)
The Rev. David Abeel, of the J. 1>.
C. t. M. who visited this island, in
1831, gives the following statements
in his journal.
4i Wednesday morning, G o'clock,
we left this place (Batavia) is a govern-
ment vehicle and reached Bitenzorg,
the residence of the governor, in about
four hours. The distance is thirty-
nine miles. The governor, it is said,
performs the journey in two hours
and a half, and men of less distinc-
tion and fewer advantages, in three.
The palace, as the residence of his
excellency is called, is rather a splen-
did edifice, built in the form of a
crescent, though with a glaring ar-
chitectural blunder. It has one win-
dow more on one side than the other,
and when standing in front of the
door there appears to be a deficiency
in the curve. It has a park in Iront,
stocked with deer, and an extensive
garden in the rear laid out and orna-
mented in handsome style. The plot
is undulating, the trees and shrubber?
arc exceedingly diversified and beau-
tiful, the walks broad and well grav-
elled, and the scene adorned witli
lakes, bridges, and a small islet, jet
d'eau, and cascade. It is kept at an
expense to government of 7,000 ru-
pees a month.
" Between Bitenzorg and the
neighboring mountains, whose sum-
mits are said to tower 10,000 or 12,000
feet above the sea, the surface of the
country is much more elevated and
diversified than the low unvarying
level of Batavia. I hoped to have
a clea! view of the crater, the smoke
of which is distinctly seen from Ba-
tavia ; but an intervening peak com-
pletely shut it in before we reached
Bitenzorg.
" Our time was principally spent in
visiting the Chinese and native vil-
lages, and endeavoring to impart
Christian instruction. The Chinese
camp (as their villages are called) is
large and populous at this place. My
companion, Mr. Medhurst, was re-
ceived as an old acquaintance, and
listened to with attention. His
228
JAV
JER
books, a large bag full, wore disposed
of with the greatest facility.
" In fact a Chinaman never refuses
a book, if he can read, and there is
little doubt, but that he generally
finds out its contents. We called at
the palace cf the former reigning
family, who still exercise the highest
functions, entrusted by government
to the natives. The present chief is
fifty-seven years of age, and his
father, who resigned the highest of-
fice to become a priest, is about
eighty-one. There are five genera-
tions of them now living, and the
old man numbers among his descen-
dants 250 living souls. Our books
were well received at the palaces,
and a number of them distributed in
the villages. At one place about
thirty were assembled at a feast. It
is the custom of the Mohammedans
of Java, to have a number of feasts,
at certain intervals after every death.
and the present was one of these oc
casions. A great variety of eatables
were arranged on the floor, covered
with mats, and the guests were seat-
ed around. After asking a blessing,
and before they commenced eating,
they passed round a number of ves-
sels and poured water upon their
hands, reminding us of the Pharisees
who, " except they baptize oft. eat
not." Thus again we have enjoyed
the opportunity of scattering the seed
of eternal life, where no fruits have
yet appeared. The Lord prepare the
hearts of these perishing thousands
tor its reception.
•' I have now given some of the
facts recorded in my journal, during
a residence of more than 4 months.
A part of almost every da}' has been
employed in accompanying the mis-
sionary to those places most advanta-
geous for communicating oral and
written instruction. The greater
proportion of these visits have been
omitted, because destitute of features
of peculiarity. The Lord in his wis-
dom, has withheld the early and the
latter rain, and with a few encourag-
ing exceptions, suffered the husband-
man to toil in hope. As success,
though eventually certain, is beyond
the province of instruments ; and as
the command of God and the oppor-
tunity of obeying it are decisive of
duty, Java urges many appeals to the
0
charities and obligations of the Chris-
tian world. With a population, near-
ly half 'is numerous as the ic/iolc
United States, there are but two mis-
sionaries on the island. The Dutch
have sent forth many missionaries to
their other colonics; but the widest.
field is suffered to lie in desolation.
Those who reside in Java are gener-
ally appointed ard supported by the
local government, and either instruct-
ed, or disinclined to stretch them-
selves beyond the narrow limits of a
sin:i 11 congregation of Dutch, Portu-
guese, or native Christians. There
is very little question that other mis-
sionaries would be allowed to co-op-
erate with Mr. Medhurst, and thus
amplify the field of gospel culture. I
have heard of no instance where they
have been prevented, and two or
three instances have come to knowl-
edge where liberty was granted and
not improved. In my own case it
was extended to one year, probably
as a term of probation, although such
limits were never prescribed before,
and no doubt the permission would
have been extended beyond the time.
The island is by no means as insalu-
brious as is generally supposed. With
caution there appears but little danger,
although in the mind of a devoted
missionary such an objection has but
little weight, when he thinks of him-
self; and it certainly should not have
any weight when he thinks of the
objects of his compassion as exposed
to death as himself."
JERUSALEM. This celebrated
city is now subject to the pacha of
Damascus. Its environs are barren
and mountainous. It lies on the west-
ern declivity of a hill of basalt, sur-
rounded with rocks and deep valleys.
It is about 2 m. in circuit, with pretty
high walls, and G gates. Of 25,000
inhabitants, 13,000 are Mohamme-
dans, and 4,000 Jews. At Easter, the
pilgrims often amount to 5,000. There
are 61 Christian convents, of which
the Armenian is the largest.
All that remains now of this once
splendid city, is a Turkish willed
town, enclosing a number of heavy,
unornarnented, stone houses, with
here and there ruined heaps and va-
cant spaces, seated amid rugged hills,
on a stony and forbidding soil. — "a
cemetery in the midst of a desert."
229
JER
JES
Jerusalem is, in fact, no more ; what
exists on its site semis only t<> mislead
topographical inquiries. Not a mon-
ument of Jewish limes is standing,
the very course of the walls is chang-
ed, and the boundaries of the ancient
city are become doubtful, 'the monks
pretend to show the sites of the sacred
places: but neither Calvary nor the
Holy Sepulchre, much less the Dolo-
rous Way, the house of Caiaphas, «fcc.
has the slightest pretensions to even
a probable identity with the real lo-
cality to which thskradition refers.
The general aspect of the country
in the immediate neighborhood of Je-
rusalem is blighted and barren : " the
bare rocks look through the scanty
sward, and the grain seems in doubt
whether to come to maturity, or to
dx- in the ear." On approaching the
city from the W. toward the Jaffa, or
Pilgrim's gate, little is seen but the
embattled walls, and the gothic cita-
del.— the greater part of the town be-
ing concealed in the hollow formed by
the slope of the ground toward ,1 he E.
But, from the high grounfftn the road
to Nablous and Damascus, where the
distant city first bursts on the travel-
ler, the view is exceedingly noble and
picturesque. Amid a seemingly mag-
nificent assemblage of domes, and
towers, and minarets, it is said, the
eye rests with delight on the elegant
proportions, the glistening gilded cre-
scent, and the beautiful green blue
color of the mosque of Omar, occupy-
ing the site of the temple of Jehovah ;
while, on the left, the lovely slope ot
Mount Olivet forms a soothing fea-
ture in the landscape. The general
character is a sort of forlorn magnifi-
cence ; but the distant view is all.
On entering the Damascus gate,
meanness, and filth, and misery, soon
reveal its fallen and degraded state.
The traveller is lost among narrow,
unpaved, deserted streets, where a
few paltry shops expose to view no-
thing but wretchedness : the houses
are dirty and dull, looking like prisons
or sepulchres ; scarcely a creature is
to be seen in the streets, or at the
gates ; and throughout the whole ci-
ty, there is not one symptom of either
commerce, comfort, or happiness.
" How doth the city sit solitary, that
was full of people ! How is she be-
come as a widow ! she that was great
among the nations, and princess a-
mong the people ; how is she become
tributary ! From the daughter of Z\-
on all her beauty is departed. All
that pass by. say, Is this the city that
was called the perfection of beauty,
the joy of the whole earth ?"
But even that distant view of the
modern town, which has been pro-
nounced so exci edingly beautiful, is
revolting to the mind; for what can
reconcile the feelings of a protestant
Christian to the monstrous incongrui-
ty of Turkish domes and minarets
towering over the site of the temple,
and the triumphant symbol of the Mo-
hammedan imposture glittering amid
the towers of convents and churches
dedicated to fraud and idolatry I The
features of nature, however, possess
an unchangeable interest ; and it is
on these, not on the pretended holy
places, and intrusive shadows, that
the eye reposes with complacency , —
with these it is that the heart com-
munes. " The beautiful gate of the
temple," remarks Dr. Clarke, "is no
more; but Siloa's fountain haply flows,
and Kedron sometimes murmurs in
the Valley of Jehoshaphat." A few
Hardens still remain on the sloping
base of Mount Zion, watered from the
pool of Siloam. The gardens of Geth-
semano. the vale of Fatness, are in a
sort of ruined cultivation ; the olive is
still found growing spontaneously in
patches at the foot ot' the mount to
which it has given its name ; there,
too, the road to Bethany still winds
round the declivity, and Mount Oli-
vet itself retains a languishing ver-
dure.
To Jerusalem the attention of vari-
ous societies has been directed, as
furnishing favorable opportunities for
the distribution of the Scriptures and
of tracts.
Among others, the R.ev. C. Burck-
hardt, of the Malta Bible Society, the
Rev. J. Conner, and Win. Jowett, of
the C. M. S., Rev. Jonas King, Pliny
Fisk. Levi Parsons, and Isaac Bird, of
the .7. B. C. F. M., Rev. Mr. Cook,
of the W. M. S., and Rev. Mr. Wolff,
of the L. J~S. have temporarily re-
sided in this city. There is now no
resident missionary.
JESSORE, a town of Hindoostan,
in Bengal, capital of the district of
Jessore, which extends into the Sun-
230
JES
JEW
derbunds. It is 02 m. N. E. Calcutta.
long. W. 89° 15', N. lat. 23° 7'.
A church was formed at this place
through the instrumentality of the
Bapt. M. S. in 1807, and visited
monthly by one of the native teach-
ers. Not only were many converted,
but one individual was happily restor-
ed, and Itis wife and mother were
baptized. In 1810, the church con-
sisted of four branches, each about lit)
miles distance from the other ; the
whole comprehending an extent of
country of little less than 100 miles
in diameter. At this period 4 native
brethren were stationed at these dif-
ferent branches, to assist Carapeit in
his indefatigable labors, which had
been the means of greatly increasing
the church. The Rev. Air. Thomas
afterwards occupied this Nation, in
connexion with the natives. Addi-
tions were made to the number of be-
lievers, but some the brethren were
compelled to exclude ; who. happily,
retained a sufficient knowledge of the
Gospel to keep them from relapsing
into idolatry. One of them, in his
last sickness, declared that his de-
pendence tor salvation was on Christ
alone ; and calling his wife, pressed
tier in the most earnest manner to re-
nouu ither hope, — enforcincr
this, indeed, with so much earnest-
ness, as almost to make it a condition
of her inheriting the little property
he possessed Every year additions
are reported as beitiir made to the
church; and. in 1824, the district in
which it is situated, is described as
" one of the best cultivated iields in
Bengal ;" Mr. Thomas, and his itin-
erants, being perpetually employed
in traversing the numerous villages,
fields, ami roads, and in visiting the
bazars, ghats, and other places of
public resort, through a considerable
extent of country. The church, at
this time, consisted of nearly 80
members, inhabiting 10 different vil-
lages. At Neelgunj, in this district.
£ school was formed at the expense
of the Scrampore School Institution.
3 native youths were sent by Mr.
Thomas to the Serampore college ;
and the distribution of the Bengalee
Testament in this quarter was very
considerable.
The present state of this mission is
rather discouraging. As great alter-
ations have lately taken place in the
residence of many members, an exact
statement of their numbers cannot be
given : it is feared the members in
communion do not exceed 30.
The whole population, nominally
Christian, amounts to about 100.
Mr. Thomas resides at. Sahebgunj,
which is the civil station of the dis-
trict. Formerly the greater part of
his flock wen." situated tit Christian-
pore, 10 m. N. Sahebgunj ; but, dur-
ing the year 1826, they have been
brought into Sahebgunj, that they
might enjoy the benefit of his constant
instruction and care. Other portions
of his people are situated at Bakus-
pole, a. village 12 miles to the south of
Sahebgunj, and at sever A villages scat-
ter,d in different directions through
the district, and some at great dis-
tances.
Mr. Thomas conducts regular ser-
ve es on the Sabbath, and on several
days of the week, chiefly for the
edification of the native Christians.
He likewise visits different parts of
the town and neighborhood; to preach
the Gospel to the heathen and the
Mussulmen, and he superintends 4
native schools, which are supported
by funds for that purpose, by gentle-
men formerly resident at the station.
In the schools the Scriptures are read,
and Christian catechisms taught; and
one of the gentlemen, now at the
station, takes a deep interest in their
welfare, and promotes it both by his
and liberality in rewarding the
children.
A considerable portion of Mr.
Thomas's time should also be spent
in visiting those parts of the district.
Where Christian families reside; but
interruptions continually occur in this
part of his duty, from weather and
other circumstances.
There his been an addition of«ne
person, a female, to (he church duiing
the year 1826.
No recent intelligence has been
received in respect to Jessore.
JEWS. After the Babylonish cap-
tivity, the Hebrews were called Jews,
the greater part of the nation, having
remained in the mh die and eastern
provinces of the Persian empire, and
only 4vJ,:'.tiO men, with their families,
principally of the tribes of the king-
dom of Judah, having returned to
231
JEW
KAA
their country, when permission was
granted by Cyrus (536 B. C.) Here
the nation remained, though with
many changes, till A. D. 70, when
Jerusalem was taken by Titus, the
Roman empeior. He burned the
temple, demolished the city, and put
to death, or drove into slavery and
exile all the population. 110,000
Jews perished at the siege, and during
the destruction of Jerusalem. Egj pt,
the northern const of Africa, and the
Grecian cities were filled with exiles.
They have since been found in all
the nations of Christendom. At va-
rious times they have suffered griev-
ous persecutions. In most countries,
they have been most unjustly deprived
of their civil rights. There is no
distinction whatever between Jews
and Christians, by the Constitution
of the U. States, but, in some of the
states, certain officers, as the govern-
or, councillors, representatives, are
required to profess, under oath, their
belief in the Christian religion. In
May, 1830, an attempt was made in
the Parliament of England, to remove
the civil disabilities, affecting the
Jews, but was opposed by the minis-
try, and the question was lost. In
France, the Jewish ministers are
paid, by an ordinance of 1830, from
the public chest, as the Catholic min-
isters are. In Germany, a number
of Jews have lately abandoned the
system of the rabbins, and performed
divine worship in the German lan-
guage, approaching that of the Chris-
tians. Hamburgh is the seat, of this
society. By a ukase of March, 1817,
important privileges were conferred
on the Jews in Russia, who embrace
Christianity. Land is given to them
gratuitously, where they may settle
under the name of the " Society of
Israelitish Christians." They are
exempt from military service, and
from taxes for 20 years. The follow-
ing is an estimate of the number of
Jews taken from a late number of
the German Weimar Geographical
Almanac.
Russia and Poland
Austria
European Turkey
Germany
Prussia
Netherlands
658,809
453,524
321,000
138,000
134,000
80,000
Prance
60.000
Great Britain
12,000
Cracow
7,300
Other Europ. countries
15,420
Total in Europe
1,918,053
In Asiatic Turkey
3i 0,000
Arabia
200,01 i)
Hindoostan
100,000
China
60,000
Other Asiatic countries
78.000
Total in Asia
738,000
Africa
504,000
America
5,700
New Holland
' 50
Grand Total
3,218,000
Various societies have labored for
the conversion of the Jews to Chris-
tianity. The Boston Female Jews'
now support the Rev. Wm. G.
Schaufiier, who has departed on a
mission to the Jews in European
Turkey. By the last report of the
London Jews' Society (1831) we
learn that they employ 30 missiona-
ries, besides 3 who are engaged in
India. Of these, 10 are Jews. There
are also 5 others engaged as teachers
in the Grand Duchy ol'Posen, making
a total of 38 missionary agents. The
missionaries have translated the en-
tire Bible into Judreo-Polish. The
translation was effected by a Jewish
convert. In the Jewish school, near
London, there are 30 boys and 38
girls; in the missionary seminary, 5
students. The Jews in London hav<
sometimes attended the preaching of
the Rev. M. S. Alexander, a converted
Jew, in great numbers. The Amer-
ican Jews' Society, in 1830, sent out
to the Mediterranean, the Rev. J. I.
Abraham.
K.
KAAVAROA, a station of the
A. B. C. F. M. on the island, Hawaii,
one of the Sandwich islands. It is
now vacant.
According to the report of the mis-
sionaries, June 28, 1831, the number
of church members was 58, admitted
during the previous year. 31. The
number of schools (it), of scholars
4,400. The following information was
given about 10 months previously.
" Since the illness of Mr. Ruggles.,
232
KAA
KAI
much of the care of the church and
congregation at Kaavaroa has devolv-
ed on us (Thurston and Bishop), and
we have alternately visited and sup-
plied them each Sabbath, when the
weather would permit us, going down
in a cam n Saturday, and return-
ing the Monday following.
•• Since the departure of Mr. R.
and family from Kaavaroa, the sta-
tion has been destitute of a resident
missionary. We have done what we
could to supply that deficiency,
though attended with no little labor
and self-denial in leaving home and
exposing ourselves to the dangers of
the sea in an open canoe. Hut such
is the interesting state of that people,
that we feel ourselves amply repaid
for all our toil, in witnessing the
word of the Lord thrive and prosper
among them. They are not a whit
behind our own beloved Kairua in
their eagerness to receive divine truth,
and we never fail to return home im-
pressed with a sense of the kindness
and hospitality, with which we hive
been received among them.
;i The congregation still continues
to increase, and there are now up-
wards of 2,000 souls, who regularly
attend worship on the Sabbath. We
still assemble with them in the open
air when the weather will admit of
it. as the old chapel will not contain
the one half of them. The new house
of worship, which was in contempla-
tion last year, has been deferred in
consequence of the late tax for sandal-
wood, but it will shortly, we hope,
be commenced. They only wait for
an opportunity, and several thousand
people stand ready to lend a helping-
hand.
" Since our last communication, 29
persons have been received into the
church at Kaavaroa, viz. 14 in Feb-
ruary last, and 15 on the ninth of the
present month, making 4(J in all, who
have been received at Kaavaroa.
" There has been, during the past
winter, a more than ordinary excite-
ment of a religious nature among the
people of Kaavaroa and vicinity,
which we trust has resulted in the
saving change of a goodly number,
who have been born into the kingdom
of Christ. The people still continue
in a very lively frame of religious
attention, and many we trust are
u*
making progress in Christian knowl-
edge.'
KA1LUA, a station of the A. II. <
F. M. on the island. Hawaii! Asa
Thurston and Artemas Bishop, mis-
sionaries, with their wives. In June;
1831, the church members were 74
in number, ;5I admitted during the
preceding year. Candidates 24.
Schools 50 ; scholars 3,814. The
following extract describes a special
revival of religion, which took place
in the autumn of 1830.
'• At our communion season on the
25th of October, seventeen were bap-
tized and admitted to the church,
among whom was John Adams, the
governor of Hawaii. On this occa-
sion, it was judged that there were
3,000 people within and about the
house. It was a day of deep and sol-
emn interest, and one long to be re-
membered. The Lord was evidently
in the midst of us with the influences
of his Spirit, subduing the hearts of
sinners, and sanctifying, strengthen-
ing, and cheering the souls of his
people.
■• From this period the attention
became more general, and for three
or four months our houses were
thronged from morning till night
with inquirers after salvation. They
came principally in companies of
from ten and under to one hundred
and more. To have conversed with
them all individually, would have
been impracticable. Generally one of
them would give expression to his
feelinars as the sentiments of the
whole, after which they were ad-
dressed on the plain, simple, funda-
mental truths of the Gospel. In their
confessions they would generally enu-
merate the crimes of which they had
been guilty in their heathen state,
the particulars of which the apostle,
in his description of the Gentile na-
tions, has accurately given in the first
chapter of his epistle to the Romans.
They would also state the opinions,
which they entertained respecting
the missionaries on their arrival here,
and how they had treated their in-
structions, and the word of God
which has been put into their hands.
We have heard, say they, with our
ears, we have read with our mouths,
the word of God as a mere novelty,
or for the purpose of knowing more
233
KAN
KAN
than others, supposing that this was
all that was necessary for salvation.
without at all thinking it a matter of
personal concernment to attend to,
helieve, and obey the truth. But the
Spirit of God has come into oui
hearts, and taught us that our hearts
areas full of all manner of wicked -
eess, as our lives have been of evil
heeds. We have been living in dark-
ness and in the shadow of death, and
nave come to be directed to the way
of light and eternal life. No doubt
the feelings of many have been those
of sympathy merely ; still we have
grounds for believiug, that many also
have sought the Lord in earnest, and
have found him. During the period
embraced in this letter, the Moral
Society for males has increased to
2,500, and that of females to 2,600,
and there continue to be frequent
additions. A Sabbath school has
also been established, composed of
adults and children, which includes
a considerable part of the congrega-
tion, in which the catechism, the
ten commandments, and other parts
of scripture are taught. A goodly
number, it is believed, have been
turned from darkness to light, and
from the power of Satan unto God,
none of whom have as yet made a
public profession. A few have been
received to our select meeting, which
now contains 77, exclusive of the
members of the church, most of
whom give evidence of piety.
" On the second instant, 22 were
baptized and admitted to the church,
which, with the above, make 39 who
have been admitted since we last
wrote. The whole number, that has
been received at Kairua, is 65.
" Could our patrons and friends be
with us on one of these seasons of
communion, they would then have
occular demonstration, that they had
not labored in vain, and expended
their substance for naught ; and your
missionaries are daily cheered with
renewed evidence that the Gospel
does not fall upon the ear, like an
unmeaning sound, but, through the
influences of the Spirit, and by its
own intrinsic and living energy, finds
its way to the heart."
KANDY, a kingdom of Ceylon,
containing about a fourth of the isl-
and, in the interior part towards the
S. The country is mountainous, very
woody on the frontiers, and difficult
of access from the great quantity of
jangle.
The central part consists of moun-
tains cultivated to their summits,
interspersed with villages, rivulets,
and cattle, fields of nee and other
grain, well trodden foot-paths in all
directions, and fruitful valleys, witli
groves of areka, jacca, and cocoa-
nuts, limes, oranges, cVc. In many
parts of the interior, volcanoes have
burst forth at different times ; and
the hills seem to possess the principle
of those eruptions. Iron and other
ores are to be met with ; but the
Kandians, for years past, have paid
no attention to discovering or working
any of the veins. The air is subject
to heavy fogs and dews at night, suc-
ceeded by excessively hot and sultry
weather by day ; rain and thunder
are also frequent and violent. The
inhabitants use fire-arms and bows
and arrows for weapons of offence.
The king was long absolute ; and he
was clothed in all the state and splen-
dor of other Asiatic princes, with the
peculiar distinction of a crown. The
tyrannical government of the last
ruler, and his cruelties, were in the
extreme ; so that many of his subjects
removed to the British settlements.
I lis atrocities continuing to spread, the
British, in 1H15, took up arms against
him solely , promising security and pro-
tection to his subjects. They entered
the capital, which was found desert-
ed, and stript of all valuable property ;
but the king's retreat being soon
known, he was taken prisoner, sent
to Colombo, and thence to Vellore,
where he is still in confinement.
The conquest was bloodless on the
part of the British, who, with the
Kandian chiefs, settled a treaty for
deposing the King, and establishing
his Brittanic Majesty's government
in the Kandian provinces.
Kandy, the capital, stands at the
head and widest part of an extensive
valley, in the midst of wooded hills
and mountains, and is more regularly
built than most Indian towns. The
palace is a square of great extent,
built of a kind of cement perfectly
white, with stone gateways. The
temples of Budhu and the gods are
numerous ; and that of Malcgawa is
234
KAN
KAN
the most venerated of any in the
country, as it contains a pr< cious
relic, — the tooth of Budhu. The
houses that constitute the streets are
all of clay, of one story, standing on
a low terrace of clay ; and are all
thatched, except those of the chiefs,
which are tiled. Kandy was enter-
ed by the British troops in IdOU, the
kino- and principal inhabitants having
previously fled ; but the expedition
teiminated in the massacre or impris-
onment of the whole detachment.
In L815, it was again entered, and
with better success, as noticed in the
preceding article. The town is nearly
surrounded by the river Mahawelle,
and an artificial lake, made by the
late kin^'. 65 m. E. N. E. Colombo.
E. long. 80° 4?', N. lat. 7° 16'.
The directors of the C. M. S. hnving
determined on sending four clergy-
men to Ceylon, the Rev. Mr. Lam-
brick was appointed to Kandy.
In a letter dated Oct. 27, 1818, he
says, " I have had full employment
for the exercise of my ministry among
the numbers of our countrymen here,
both civil and military, and especially
in the crowded hospitals ; but hitherto
1 have been precluded from any pub-
lic missionary exertions. The town,
indeed, has been almost deserted by
the native inhabitants ever since the
rebellion broke out ; but we have the
greatest encouragement to hope that
God is about to restore the blessings
of peace, and with it the people will
return. I cannot, at present, be per-
mitted to preach to the natives; but
I have obtained authority to open
schools, and have engaged two of
the priests to be masters of them, as
they have promised to conform to my
directions.
" A few days ago, the Governor,
in the prospect of the rebellion being
speedily terminated, proposed return-
ing to Colombo, and desired that I
might be asked whether I would re-
main here after he had left. And, on
my signifying my assent, his Excel-
lency conferred on me the appoint-
ment of assistant chaplain to the forces
in Kandy ; which, as long as I retain
it, will save the society my personal
expenses."
In this situation, Mr. L. had con-
tinual calls of duty among his coun-
trymen, and the best opportunities ofiayoung woman died hopefully
235
studying Cingalese in its purity. He
also established a lar^e school on
the national system. The ilev. Mr.
Iliowning joined him in I— ill; and on
the arrival of an additional chaplain,
Mr. L. retired from the offi< e he had
held to Cotta, on which occasion he
received the thanks of the government
for the exemplary attention which he
had paid to the Europeans. Mr. B.,
however, continued his efforts at this
station. — conducting Cingalese ser-
vices, visiting the gaol, in which from
till to 70 prisoners were confined, and
actively superintending 5 schools.
A school-house was opened with
divine service, on the 19th of Jan.
1826 : besides Sunday services, Mr.
B. has a Cingalese service on Wed-
nesday evenings, and one in Portu-
guese on Thursday evenings. The
attendance at public worship had pre-
viously been small ; many of the
scholars were kept away by their
parents ; few adult heathen could be
prevailed on to attend ; and of the
prisoners, though some listen to the
word, others are indifferent and cal-
lous ; but he continues to avail him
self of various opportunities to make
known the Gospel. Sickness haviu ;
again disabled the chaplain, it dev
ed on Mr. Browning, early in the year
1826, to take such part el' his duty as
could be done without material in
to his own.
At the annual meeting in Septem-
ber, Mr. Browning reported that the
service in Cingalese was somewhat
better attended than it had been a
few months before, and particularly
by the females ; and that there were
5 schools, with an average attendance
of 105 scholars.
It is gratifying to learn, that the sons
of the Kandian chiefs, who attend to
learn English, have lately, of their own
accord, come forward to purchase the
Cingalese and English New Testa-
ment, to read and compare at home.
The following is the summary for
this station, for 1831. T. Browning,
missionary ; a reader ; a school visit-
or ; 5 schoolmasters, and 4 mistresses.
Average attendance on the various
services, 112 adults, and 80 children.
Communicants, 15. Confirmed by
Bishop Turner, in his last visit, 36.
An aged woman has been baptized :
Th«
KAR
KAR
minds of inquiring natives are much
employed on the truths of scripture.
Seminarists, 2 ; schools 10, and l£!>
boys and 30 girls.
KARASS, a village in Asiatic
Russia, at the northern base of Mount
Caucasus.
The Rev. Messrs. Jack. Patterson,
and Galloway, from the Scottish M. S.
commenced exertions here in 1802,
with a view to introduce the Gospel
among the Tartars. Though for some
time they had many difficulties and
discouragements to encounter; yet
they experienced evident tokens of
the divine favor and protection, and
great good has resulted from their per-
severing efforts. Soon after they had
established themselves at Karass, the
Russian government, in consequence
of an urgent solicitation, gave a grant
of land, of more than 14,000 acres, for
the benefit of the mission, with cer-
tain immunities flattering to its future
prospects. Native youths, slaves to
the Circassians and Cuban Tartars,
were early redeemed by the mission-
aries, and placed in schools, where
they received instruction in the Turk-
ish and English languages, ami wen.'
taught the useful arts and the princi-
ples of Christianity. Among those
who early embraced the Gospel, was
the Sultan, Katagerry, who has ren-
dered essential aid to the mission, and
advocated its cause in the metropolis
of England. In 1805, a reinforce-
ment of missionaries, with a printing-
press, was sent to tliis place. The
New Testament, which had been
translated into the Turkish language
by the assiduous labors of Mr. Bain-
ton, together with some tracts written
by him ao-ainst Mohammedanism,
were immediately printed, and circu-
lated among the people. Some, per-
ceiving the great superiority of Chris-
tianity, renounced their former super-
stitions, to embrace it; while the
confidence of others in the truth of
their system was greatly shaken.
among whom were some efrendis, or
doctors. One priest is said to have
exchanged his Koran for the New
Testament.
James Galloway is now laboring
at this station. Testaments and tracts
find a ready sale among the Cossacks
in the neighborhood. The Tartars
are in a very unsettled state, and
most of them indifferent or careless
about all religious concerns. They
resist as blasphemy the doctrine of
the atonement by the incarnate Sav-
iour. There is a great want of faith-
ful ministers to improve the awful
visitation of the Cholera Morbus.
The German M. S. has also a sta-
tion at Karass, which is increasing;
and, in consequence. Mr. 1'letnitzt r
was removed from the neighborhood
of Odessa, to assist Mr. Lang. The
latter has labored with success in the
German congregations committed to
him, and has itinerated with Mr. ('< I-
loway among the Tartar tribes. Speak-
ing of these visits, he says : — •• In
general, the more sensible among
them acknowledged, that, on our side,
there is more truth than on theirs :
but also among them it is said. What
is truth ? Their indifference toward
every serious thought can hardly be
endured. There is notoni that undcr-
standeih : there is none that seeketh af-
ter God. The missionaries have, how-
ever, lately contemplated the trial of
a school among these people." Of
Madchar, a second German congre-
gation of which Mr. L. has the care,
he writes: — •• With feelings of great
delight do 1 turn to my dear congre-
gation : with sure hope I am waiting
for the day of their salvation. At my
last visit to this people, 1 examined
more particularly into their real state :
and oh. how delightful was it to my
soul, to find many a precious plant in
this garden of our God — in this other-
wise barren field ! What feelings of
adoration and thanksgiving filled my
breast, when 1 heard, during divine
service, the sacrifices of prayer and
praise rise with deep veneration to
God Almighty, from this newly awak-
ened people ! How lovely sounded
the voice of the little children ! And
how many a heart exclaimed, O Lord
hear us ! O Lord have mercy upon
us ! The zeal among the school-chil-
dren is very great. The spelling-book
sent from Basle is already committed
to memory ; and it is with difficulty
the parents can keep the children
from school. The Lord's day is kept
holy ; dedicated to the exclusive wor-
ship of God our Saviour, and to the
building up in our holy faith and re-
ligion. The defaults of a few mem-
bers of the congregation were noticed
236
KEN
KEN
by the ciders of the chapel ; and re-
proved in Christian love, according to
the Gospel. The flourishing state of
this church is the more interesting, as
it is surrounded with numerous tribes
of Tartars, to whom their Christian
conversation, by the grace of God,
may become a light to guide their feet
into the way of peace."
Rev. C. G. Hegele has lately join-
ed Mr. Lang.
KENT, a town of Africans, in the
parish of St. Edward, at Cape Shil-
ling, about 40 m. S. Freetown, Sierra
Leone, W. Africa. Population, in
1 833, 416, of whom 316 were liberated
slaves.
This station was commenced by the
C. .1/. S. in L819. About 200 people
were placed under the care of Mr.
Handle, who was brought to a serious
concern for his own salvation under
the ministry of Mr. Johnson at Re-
gent's Town He had at this time
an evening school of nearly 70 boys
and adults. Painful circumstances
arrested his labors, and Mr. Renner
was in consequence appointed to the
station. The sum of 21. 13s. \\d. was
contributed by a missionary associa-
tion, formed here in September 1820,
in the first 4 months. A singular cir-
cumstance occurred on this occasion,
in the opposition of an African, which,
however, he soon withdrew : his coun-
try people, he said, had sold him for
a slave ; he had no wish, therefore, to
do them any good, who had done him
so much injury ; but he relented, after
a suitable admonition, and became a
subscriber to its funds. Mr. Renner
being removed by death, Mr. Beckley
was appointed his successor, while
Mrs. Renner was left in charge of the
females.
The official return of scholars, in
January, 1821, was 35 women and 58
men and boys. A large stone build-
ing, the floor of which was to be ap-
propriated to divine worship, was fin-
ished ; the liberated negroes were
making progress, and cultivation was
extending. The average number of
adult scholars, through the year 1624,
was between 89 and DO. Both the
boys' and men's schools continued to
improve under the care of a native
youth from the Christian Institution.
At this time Mr. Beckley remarks : —
11 With much sorrow I state, that this
settlement has received injury in spir-
itual things, on account of my fre-
quent absence from it. The church
is by no means so well attended as
before, though, at the same time, I
have great reason for thankfulness.
It has pleased God to continue his
grace in the upholding of such as pro-
fess to love him. In outward thing?,
such as building and cultivation, the
settlement has prospered. A wall has
been completed, enclosing the super-
intendant's house, with boys' and
girls' school-houses in the respective
wings, containing 10,200 feet of ma-
son work, and the boys' school is so
far finished, as for them to be able to
live and keep school in it. The quan-
tity of cassada purchased by govern-
ment during the last two quarters, has
been 3020 bushels ; which, contrasted
with the state in which the settlement
was when I first came, gives me much
satisfaction : a bushel of cassada, not
quite 3 years since, was not to be
found throughout all Cape Shilling."
The number of communicants was 13.
The Rev. Mr. Gerber at present la-
bors at this place. Besides the Sun-
day services, he has others on Wed-
nesday and Friday evenings. The
average attendance is, at the former
about 120, and at the latter about 15.
At Midsummer, 1826, there were 10
communicants, but at Michaelmas he
had felt it his duty to exclude 3. The
heavy rains which had fallen between
Midsummer and Michaelmas, and fre-
quent indisposition, had prevented him
from regularly visiting the neighbor-
ing stations. At Michaelmas there
were in the school 146 boys and 95
girls. " The increased average num-
ber," says Mr. G. "inclusive of chil-
dren, is, on Sundays from 309 to 419,
and on week-days, from 229 to 239.
Our present place of worship has be-
come too small to contain so large a
number, so that many have to sit out-
side in the piazza." Mr. G. had also
30 persons preparing for baptism and
the Lord's supper, and mentions the
following interesting case of one of
them : —
" A woman at Housa, who was a
strict worshipper of two idols made of
wood, in the figure of a man and wo-
man, whom she called Bacumbagee,
and to whom she from time to time
sacrificed a fowl ; when convinced by
237
KER
KIS
the Spirit of God that she was thus
ignorantly worshipping the devil, cut
her idols to pieces and threw them
awaj . and is now worshipping God in
spirit and truth."
Two days alter Mr. G. settled at
Kent, one of the Commissioners of
Inquiry visited the settlement, and
wished an examination of the schools
to take place. In consequence, lt!(i
hoys and ?."> girls were examined : of
the hoys. 9 only could read the Scrip-
tures tolerably well, and 14 could read
tlie New Testament imperfectly : of
the girls, 11 could read the Scriptures
fluently, and spell very well, and K5
could read the New Testament imper-
fectly, and were incorrect in spelling.
The commissioners, <>n seeing the
state of the schools, advised Mr. G.
to obtain assistants inure adequate to
the proper induction of so large a
number of scholars. William Neville
and his wife having been placed at
Kent with that view, and the boys
being withdrawn from that labor
which had for a considerable period
left them far too little time for instruc-
tion, Mr. G. was enabled to report at
Michaelmas a remarkable improve-
ment in the schools. Examinations
are now held every quarter — which
plan acts as a great stimulus to the
children.
No missionary now resides at this
station.
KERIKERr, a station of the C.
M. H. in New Zealand, on a river
which falls into the Bay of Islands on
the west side commenced in 1819.
Alfred N. Brown, missionary, James
Kemp. C. Baker, catechists, James
Smith, printer.
KHAMIESBERG. a station of the
IV. M. $.. near the northern boundary
of the Cape Colony, and S. of the
Great Orange R.
At this place, and in its neighbor-
hood, two Wesleyan missionaries are
employed. A large part of the tribe
of the Little Namaqua Hottentots have
been reduced from migrating habits
to the cultivation of the ground, to the
[>ractice of useful arts, and, above all,
lave wholly renounced superstition
and idolatry. Buildings, fields, and
gardens, have taken the place of the
tormer Hottentot Kraal, and the chap-
el and the school are regularly attend-
ed by the christianized adults and
their children. From almost the first
commencement of the mission, the
most satisfactory instances of true con-
version have taken place, and they
still occur. One converted Hottentot
family alone has furnished three native
teachers, of decided piety and suita-
ble knowledge of the truth, and others
have acquired such a maturity of re-
ligious experience as to be useful to
their fellows.
Si e Lily Fountain.
KHODON, an outstati -f the L.
M. S., in Siberia. LOO m. N. N. E. of
Selenginsk, commenced in 1628. Ed-
ward Stallybrass, the missionary, has
some interesting youths under his in-
struction, and avails himself of the
opportunities which his situation of"
lers to proclaim the Gospel to the
people, and manifests its philanthrop-
ic spirit, by assisting them with ad-
vice and medical aid when sick.
KIDDERPORE, a station of the
L. M. S. near Calcutta. C. Piffard, j
A. Lacroix, missionaries. Services
are held regularly on Sunday morn-
ings and Tuesday evenings. There
are 4 boys' schools, 2 of which have
70 scholars each ; and 1 girls' school.
KIMKYOU, a village near Arra- .
can, Farther India, where the Seram-
pore missionarii s labor.
KINGSTON, a seaport of Jamaica,
founded in 1693. It has been of late
greatly extended, and has many hand-
some houses. It has two churches, I
Episcopal, the otlu r Presbyterian.
Population. 10,000 whites, slaves
17.000, people of color, 25,000 ; free
negroes, 2,500. Lon. 76° 33' W., lat.
L8 N. The B. M. S. have a mission
here. James Coultart, Joshua Tin-
son, missionaries; 4256 church mem-
bers. Added last year 183. The
Wesleyans have 5 missionaries in
Kingston, J. Pennock, WhitehouBe,
Wood. Duncan, and Corlelt. There
are 478 scholars at the schoi Is.
KISSEY, a town in the parish of
St. Patrick, Sierra Leone colony, W.
Africa, about 3 m. E. Freetown.
The C. M. S. commenced its be-
nevolent efforts here in 1816. By an
official return of April 1, 1817, it ap-
pears that the Rev. C. T. Wenzel had
the charge, at that time, of 404 ne-
groes, of whom 74 males and 77 fe-
males attended school. On Mr. W.'s
death, soon after, the Rev. G. R. Ny-
238
KIS
KOR
lander, from the liullom shore, anil
Stephen Caulker, a native usher, pro-
ceeded to this station. In 1819, Mr.
N. gives the following account of his
situation and labors : —
" I have family prayers, morning
and evening, with about 200 adults
and children; and, through the day.
my time is taken up with the affairs
of the settlement. On the Lord'sdaj,
there is .; congregation of 300 or more
assembled ; but none, as yet, seem to
have ears to hear or hearts to under-
stand. However, seeing- so many
precious souls assembled before me, I
am often refreshed in speaking to
them, and encouraged to continue in
tii.' work; though sometimes much
dejected because I see no fruit, as
others do.
•■ The school is carried on by Ste-
phen Caulker and another lad from
Rio Pongas. We have also an even-
ing and a Sunday school ;. and if I
could spare a little time, I would in-
troduce a Bull >in school here; as
there are about 50 Bullom and Sher-
bro children, who understand one
another, and converse in their tongue.
•• Here are about 500 people, young
and old, on rations from government ;
and, of course, under my immediate
care. About 450 more live in scatter-
ed huts, near Kissev. and the Timma-
nees and Bulloms are in our neigh-
borhood ; so that if a missionary were
not so confined by the care and man-
agement of the affairs of the settle-
ment, he might make himself useful
in visiting all the places in the vicini-
ty. I hive introduced a weekly
prayer-meeting, on Wednesday even-
ings : about a dozen adults attend."
In ]&2>. the number of inhabitants
being greatly increased, Mr. N. says
— •■ Divine service is attended on
Sundays by GOO people and upward ;
and about 400 attend morning and
evening prayers on week days. About
50 mechanics attend evening school :
100 boys and 100 girls are at the day
schools ; a few married women at-
tend, but very irregularly." In Oc-
tober, a ,\[. .1. was formed, when 41.
(js. 9(1. was collected, and the subse-
quent monthly contributions were
pleasing.
In March, 1826, Mr. Metzger re-
ported that the people were very neg-
ligent about spiritual tilings, few be-
sides the communicants attending the
ministry of the word.
The following were the returns in
the autumn of 1831 .
Communicants, 104
Candidates-, 52
Day Scholars. 163
Average Attendance. 140
Sund. Sch. Av. Attend. | ;(
Mrs. Boston and Charles Moore
conduct the school regularly.
KOMAGGAS, a .station of the /..
M. S. on the frontier of Little Nama-
qualand, within the Cape Colony,
about 22 days' journey from the Cape.
Commenced in 1828. J. H. Schme-
len, missionary. Scholars 70. Sun-
day congregations 100 to 150. Com-
municants ]6. The 4 Gospels, trans-
lated by Mr. S. into Namaqua, are in
the press.
KORNEGALLE, the chief town
in the Seven Ivories, or districts, of
the Kandian territory, about 25 m. N.
W. of Kandy, and 60 N. E. of Colom-
bo. Early in 1821, the Rev. Mr.
Newstead, of the W. M. S., was ena-
bled, by permission of the Lieutenant
Governor, and by the friendly offices
of Henry Wright, Esq. the Resident,
to commence here a missionary estabi
lishment.
On the first Sabbath day after his
ai rival, he preached in an unfinished
bungalow, intended for a temporary
hospital. Sir E. Barnes having unex-
pectedly arrived, he was waited upon
by Mr. N.. who was informed that he
might build upon any place he deem-
ed eligible ; and a piece of ground
about 000 feet in circumference was
therefore allotted for that purpose.
" Here is," said Mr. N.. '• a o-arri-
son of 200 soldiers, many officers and
European children ; houses are build-
ing, and streets forming, ever}7 day ;
a rest-house is also to lie immediately
built, and new barracks; hence it is
easy to see the station is one of grow-
ing importance. Schools have been
opened, and we have oained admis-
sion on a very friendly footing to two
Budhist temples in the neighborhood.
The most interesting fact, however,
is, that a small company have beorun
to learn the English language in the
house of a Budhist priest, contiguous
to his temple ; himself being one of
the scholars, and at his own request !
The temple-school arose from a con-
239
KOR
LAB
versation with the priest, who solicit-
ed instruction ; I, of course, assented,
and proposed a small school at his
house, which our teacher should visit
every day. In the afternoon of the
same day, I had the priest's house or-
namented with hirge English alpha-
bets, spelling and reading lessons,
&c, and several young Kandian stu-
dents were seated on their mats round
our schoolmaster, who continues to
visit them every day.
" There will be an European con-
gregation every Sabbath, of at least
200 persons, and the natives are not
at all indisposed to assemble ; having
already come together, both priests
and people, in considerable numbers,
to hear the preaching.
"The 31st of December, 1821,"
says Mr. N. " was the day appropri-
ated to the purpose of dedicating to
God the first house erected to the
honor of his glorious name in the
Kandian kingdom, and we trust it
will be remembered through eternity
with joy.-'
In lb23, Mr. N. reports : " The last
quarter has, I think, produced more
pleasing instances of real good than
any preceding one. Several native
chiefs of different ranks have lately
come from considerable distances, vol-
untarily bringing their sons to place
under our instructions. It is a cir-
cumstance which has been a real sup-
port to me, to see the constant attend-
ance, every Sabbath, of two entire
village schools, all of Kandian chil-
dren, without objection attending the
ordinances of Christian worship ; it
has excited my surprise almost as
much as my gratitude ; and their fre-
quently being accompanied by their
parents and friends has rendered our
native congregation far less fluctuat-
ing and uncertain than the English.
The latter continues, of course, ex-
tremely small; not from neglect, but
because of their number. The Kor-
negalee school begins to revive, and
we have the prospect of many addi-
tions. Two village schools will be
regularly opened in a few days, the
bungalows having been completed,
and all things in a fair train for per-
manent usefulness."
In 1826, it is sard, — " The prospects
of usefulness in the Seven Korles are
as encouraging as can be expected in
a country professedly heathen, con-
sidering the confined means possess-
ed of communicating religious in-
struction during the past year. The
tew members of society we have in
that district being school-masters, are
necessarily separated much from each
other, and seldom are able to meet in
class ; but it is hoped that by their
Christian conduct and conversation,
a willingness to consider the truths of
our holy religion has been induced
among the natives. Although much
ground may not have been gained
during the year ; yet it is satisfactory
to know that none has been lost, but
that some progress is perceptible."
Members, in 1831, 126. Scholars
15. The prayer meetings are kept
up with considerable spirit '; When
the natives embrace Christianity,''
say the missionaries, " it will proba-
bly be heartily. We have several ap-
plications to commence schools in the
interior.'' [See Randy.] i
KOTENGHERRY, a village on
the Nilgherry Hills, in Southern
India. Lat. 11° 19' N. It is 15 m.
from the foot of the Hills, and 6,500
feet high. It is a place of great salu-
brity, where invalids from the mis-
sions resort.
KURMAUL, a station of the C.
M. S. 70 m. N. of Delhi. Anund
Messeeh, native catechist. At the
last report, there were 33 scholars. '.'
of whom are Zemindars, or grown-up
young men. They are learning to
read literally day and night. Anund's
qualifications are highly spoken of.
KUTTALEM, a village in the
Tinnevclly District, South India,
where there is a school, visited by
the missionaries of the C. M. .*>'. con-
taining 61 children.
LABRADOR, an extensive coun-
try in N. America, situated on the
N. E. part of New Britain : bounded
W. by Hudson's Bay ; N by Hud-
son's Straits ; E. by Davis's Straits,
the Atlantic, and the Straits of Bel-
isle ; and S by the Gulf of St. Law-
rence, and L. Canada. Between 55c
and 7!i° W. long, and 50° and 63° N.
lat. The number of the inhabitants
has not been accurately ascertained ;
240
INHABITANTS OF THE NORTHERN REGIONS.
MANNER OF RESTING AT NIGHT IN THE NORTH-
ERN REGIONS. [Page 241.]
LAB
LAB
it has been estimated at about 1,600.
The exports are lish. whalebone, and
furs; the latter of which are of su-
perior quality.
The tirst idea of Bending out mis-
sionaries to the Esquimaux appears
to have originated in a conjecture that
a national affinity subsisted between
those people and the Greenlanders ;
and though the excellent and devoted
Matthew Stach did not succeed in
his application to the Hudson's Bay
Company for permission to attempt
the evangelization of the Indians be-
longing to their factories, a ship was
fitted out in 17-VJ. by some ot' the
U. B. and several other merchants,
lor the purpose of trading on the coast
of Labrador. Four missionaries sailed
from London on the 1 7th of May, tak-
ing with them the frame and materials
of a house, a boat, various kinds of
seeds, and different implements of
agriculture ; and. on their arrival in
a fine bay. they went on shore, and
fixed on a spot for their future resi-
dence, to which they gave the name
of Hopedale ; but some painful cir-
cumstances occurring, the mission
was for a time abandoned.
Jens Haven, however, sailed for
Labrador in May, l?ii~>. accompanied
by C. L. Drachart, formerly one of
the Danish missionaries in Green-
land, and '2 other brethren. On this
occasion they penetrated farther into
the interior of the country : and on
their return to the coast, they had an
opportunity of addressing several hun-
dreds of the natives, who seemed to
listen to them with profound
tion ; but on several other occasions
they either evinced a total indifference
to the truths which were sounded in
their ears, or spoke in a way which
demonstrated the hardness of their
hearts, and the blindness of their
understandings.
A tract of land in Esquimaux Bay
was afterwards granted, by an order
of council, for the establishment of a
mission ; and a brio little acquainted
with their own guilt and wretched-
ness to discover the necessity of sal-
vation, or the suitability and precious-
ness of that Saviour who was repre-
sented to them as the only refuge
from the wrath to come. Though
devoted to the gratification of the
most brutal passions, and habitually
committing the grossest sins with
delight, they were never destitute of
excuses and causes of self-gratnlation.
The angekoks, or sorcerers, also, as
might naturally be expected, employ-
ed all their arts to prevent their
countrymen from receiving the Gos-
pel.
A man named Anauke, however,
who had been formerly a ferocious
and desperate character, was at length
induced to attend the preaching of
the brethren; and, after hearing them
repeatedly, he pitched his tent in
their settlement in 177-2, and remain-
ed there till the month of November,
when he removed to his winter house.
Even then his anxiety for further in-
struction in the things of God was so
great, that he actually returned on
Foot, for the purpose of spending a
few days more with the heralds of the
cross ; though the Esquimaux were
never accustomed to travel in that
manner) as in summer they pass
from one place to another in their
kajaks, and in winter they perform
their journeys in sledges. From the
tune of his seec.nd departure, the
missionaries heard nothing of him
till February, 177;', when his wife
came to Main, stating that he had
died, calling on the name of the
Lord Jesus. Though no Christian
friend was present to direct or influ-
ence him, he would not permit one
of the angekoks, who are considered
as the physicians of the Esquimaux,
to come near him ; but committed
himself unreservedly into the hands
of that great Physician who descend-
ed from heaven to bind up the broken
hearted, and with whom he was en-
abled to hold sweet communion even
when heart and flesh were failing.
After his demise, this person was in-
variably spoken of by the natives as
'■ tlie man whom the Saviour took to
himself."
The brethren now resolved to eeleci
from among their hearers such as ap-
peared most seriously inclined, and
to form them into a class of catechu-
mens, in order to prepare them, by
suitable instructions, for the holy
rite of baptism. At the same time
they determined to erect a church
capable of containing some hundreds
of persons, as the apartment in the
mission-house, which had been hith-
erto used for the celebration of divine
service, could no longer hold the con-
gregation.
In the summer of 177."), in compli-
ance with the instructions which they
had received from Europe, Messrs.
Haven and Jensen set out with the
design of commencing a new settle-
ment at a place called Qkkak, about
L50 m. to the northward of Nain. As
this spot appeared peculiarly eligible
for the purposes of a mission, being
abundantly furnished with wood and
fresh water, contiguous to an excel-
lent haven, and surrounded by a nu-
merous population of the heathen, the
land was immediately purchased from
the Esquimaux ; and as soon as the en-
suing season permitted, the missiona-
ries took up their residence here, and
began to preach the glad tidings of
salvation to the natives in the vicinity.
At first they met with much discour-
agement ; but at length some indica-
tions of success began to appear; and.
242
LAB
LAB
in 1781, they had the satisfaction of
ministering among 38 persons who
had been baptized in the faith of
Christ, besides 10 others, who, as cat-
echumens, were receiving particular
instruction.
In the month of August, 1782, the
brethren proceeded to form a third
settlement, nt a place to the south-
ward of Nain, to which they gave
the appellation of Hopedale. This
spot had been formerly reconnoitered,
and considered particularly suitable
for a missionaiy station ; and it was
BOW hoped that great numbers of the
Esquimaux would rejoice in the oppor-
tunity of receiving religious instruc-
tion. This pleasing anticipation was.
for the present, disappointed: and for
several years the preaching of the
Gospel on this spot appeared to be
attended with so little success, that
both the missionaries and the direc-
tors in Europe felt inclined .to relin-
quish such an unprofitable station.
The great Head of the church, how-
i i. had otherwise determined, and
Hopedale. in the sequel, became the
scene of an awakening which after-
wards extended its blessed influence
to the other settlements, and con-
strained the friends of the Redeem-
er to exclaim, " What hath God
wrought !"
At the commencement of 1804, the
missionaries were much discouraged
on a review of the small success
which seemed to have attended their
faithful ministrations among the hea-
then in Labrador ; but before the end
of that year, it was their privilege to
behold the dawn of a brighter day,
and to witness effects which they
were aware could only have been
produced by the agency and influen-
ces of the Holy Spirit. In former
limes it had been a subject of deep
regret that the instructions received
by the Esquimaux in the different set-
tlements, during the winter, were too
generally forgotten in their summer
-xcursions. when, by associating with
their heathen countrymen, they laid
themselves open to temptation, and
in many instances relapsed into their
former practices: on the return of the
professing natives to Hopedale, how-
ever, in the year to which allusion is
now made, the brethren were abun-
: ■■■ gratified to find that their souls
were prospering, and, by their means,
many who had previously possessed
nothing more than the form of reli-
gion, were awakened to a sense of its
vital importance, and began earnestly
to inquire how they might be deliver-
ed from their offences and received
into the divine favor.
The awakening, so happily com-
menced at Hopedale, soon communi-
cated its sacred influence to Nain.
On the 9th of August, 1820, the
missionaries at Nain hail the satisfac-
tion of seeing the new ship called the
I larmony come to an anchor in their
bay. just 50 years after the first vessel
arrived there, with 14 brethren and
sisters on board, with the view of
forming a Christian settlement in a
land which, previously to that period,
had beertcovered with thick darkness.
They endeavored, therefore, to ex-
press their joy, by hoisting two small
flags, and a white one, on which
some of the sisters had formed the
number 50 with red ribband, and sur-
rounded it with a wreath of laurel.
Their small cannon were also dis-
charged, and answered by the guns
of the ship, and the Esquimaux fired
their muskets as long as their powder
lasted. Some tunes of hymns ex-
pressive of thanksgiving for divine
mercies were, in the meantime, played
on wind instruments ; which alto-
gether made a suitable impression on
the minds of the converts, and afford-
ed them a tolerable idea of a jubilee
rejoicing. The missionary, Kohlme-
ist. r, explained to them that the
number on the flag was intended to
denote that this was the fiftieth time
that a ship had come safely to the
settlement for their sakes, and that
the gracious preservation which had
been afforded during that long period
was the cause of the present rejoic-
ing. They listened to this with pro-
found attention and then exclaimed,
■•'"ies! Jesus is worthy of thanks!
J.3sus is worthy of thanks indeed 1"
" In the public services of the day, "
the missionaries observe, "a spirit
of joy and thanksgiving prevailed
throughout the whole congregation ;
and the baptism of two adults tended
greatly to solemnize this festival."
The jubilee of the mission was also
celebrated in the other settlements
with due solemnity, and many of th£
243
LAB
LAB
Esquimaux afterwards observed thai it
had been a most important and bless-
ed season to their souls.
The most important benefits appear
to have resulted from the translation
and printing- different parts of the
New Testament in the Esquimaux lan-
guage ; ami the contributions which
the people made of seals' blubber is
a striking illustration of their grati-
tude.
The brethren wrote l'rom Hopedaie,
July 27, Jt:io : — " We have, indeed,
even in the year past, richly experi-
enced that the good seed has not beer)
sown in vain. The Spirit of God ac-
companied the testimony of the life,
sufferings, and death of Jesus, with
power in the hearts of our people ;
and we enjoyed with them many rich
blessings whenever we meet in 11 is
name. It gave us peculiar satisfac-
tion to perceive, that all those who
had for some time past been excluded
from the congregation, returned with
true signi of repentance, bemoaning
their sins and transgressions, and
crying to the Lord for mercy. We
could, therefore, at different opportu
nities. re-admit them all to fellowship
with the believers. Several persons
advanced in the privileges of the
church ; two girls and eight children
were baptized ; four persons, baptized
as children, were received into the
congregation ; seven became candi-
dates for the holy communion; six
partook H for the iirst lime ; a
youth wo added to the class of can-
didates for baptism. One child de-
parted thic- life. The Esquimaux
congregation at Hopedaie consists of
Go communicants, 35 baptized adults.
83 baptized children and youths, 7
candidate; for baptism, and 2 children
yet unbaptized ; — in all. of 192 per-
sons !
" In externals we have cause to
thank our heavenly Father for his
care for his poorchildren. Though lew
seals were caught by our Esquimaux
during the last autumn and winter,
they never suffered real want. The
rein-deer hunt turned out well, and
many partridges were shot in the
country ; so that we could always
procure a good supply of fresh meat.
Toward* the end of spring, the Es-
quimaux were remarkably successful
in catching seals, which enabled them
to dry a considerable stock of meat.
We had little snow during the
winter; but from the 24th of ISov. to
the 9th of June, this year, our bay
was frozen."
On Auu ust 13, 1825, the missiona-
ries wrote from Nain : — " The inter-
nal state of our Esquimaux eongrega-
i ion has. by the Lord's mercy, afforded
us more joy than pain. Most of the
baptized have been desirous of expe-
riencing the power ot our Saviour's
grace, to enable them to walk worthy
ol the Gospel, and to give honor to
linn who has delivered them from
darkness and the power ol sin. Some
painful occurrences may be expected;
for the enemy ot' souls is ever active,
seeking to do harm for the cause of
God. Nor has he spared us. but even
sought to lead the children into mis-
chief, and create disturbance among
them. But the spirit of God, ruling
in the congregation, proved more
mighty ; and the evil being brought
to light, the machinations of the en-
emy were soon destroyed. We thank
the Lord, that we perceive the spirit
of our people is with us, and all are
intent Upon putting aw ay that which
is evil in the sight of God. Against
such a spirit, which is his gift, Satan
cannot long exert his craft with suc-
cess. May the Lord preserve it
among us ! As to externals, we can
declare with gratitude, that cur mer-
ciful heavenly Father has cared for
our people. .None have Buffered ex-
treme hunger. They caught but few
seals in kayaks, or upon the ice, but
more in nets ; by which they obtain-
ed a sufficiency for their subsistence.
Nor have they suffered much from se-
vere illness.
" During the winter season. 5
adults and 4 children were baptized;
3 persons were received into the con-
gregation : 1-1 were added to the can-
didates for the Lord's Supper, and 3
became partakers. At present our
Esquimaux congregation consists of
207 persons, of whom 82 are commu-
nicants. None have departed this
life.
About 70 children attend the meet-
ings and schools, with diligence and
profit.''
In a letter dated 01,1, n/;. August
24, 1825, it is said : — " Since the de-
parture of the ship last year, !J chiL
Ml
LAB
LA 15
tir-oii iiiul 13 adults were baptized ; 13
become partakers <>!' tin* Lord's Sup-
per; ,*> youths were received into the
congregation ; 23 persons came to
live here, desiring to be converted to
Che Lord; a family of 6 persons re-
moved to Nain: 7 admits and 3 chil-
dren departed this life. They all
gave evidence of their faith, and ex-
ssed their desire to depart and be
with Christ. Our congregation con-
sists of 338 persons, of whom 97 are
communicants."
Tiie latest intelligence from this
interesting station is under date of
August :'■. 1830. " Puring the past
winter we have spent a blessed time
with our Esquimaux congregation . and
the presence of our Lord was felt in
j 1 1 our meetings, hut particularly at
baptismal transactions, confirmations,
and the celebration of the Lord's
Supper. The schools were punctu-
ally held, and diligently attended,
and we experienced much satisfac-
tion in the progress made by the
scholars. Yet there are several of
the adults who cause us uneasiness,
by their apparent indifference to the
concerns of their souls, and some
have deviated from the right way.
Their number however is compara-
tively small, and even such declare
that they yet hope to be truly con-
verted. The number of inhabitants
at Okkak is three hundred and eighty-
eight Esquimaux, of whom three
hundred and fourteen are mem-
bers of the congregation. Thirteen
adults, and two children above two
years old have been baptized ; eight
were received into the congregation ;
sixteen became partakers of the holy
communion : six couple were mar-
ried ; fourteen children born ; and
three adults and three children de-
parted this life."
•• As to the spiritual course of our
Esquimaux, we cannot find words suf-
ficient to express our thankfulness
for the mercy, truth and grace of our
Saviour made manifest among them.
Most of them have grown in grace,
and in the knowledge and love of
Jesus ; They know that his atone-
ment and meritorious death constitute
the foundation of all their hopes ;
and the}' experienced the power of
the word of the cross in their souls.
Of this not only their expressions,
w*
but their walk and conversation, have
satisfactorily testified."
In L829, the congregations at
Hopedale and Nain were visited bj a
malignant disorder which carried oil'
many of the society. In four weeks
upwards of one hundred and fifty of
the members of Nain lay ill. A mis-
sionary writes — " The situation of
the poor people was deplorable in the
extreme. In such cases, every thing
is wanting; nor could the patients
assist one another. In many tents,
all the families lay in a helpless slate :
nor could any one give the other so
much as a drop of water. Those who
have recovered a little, walk about as
shadows. We were employed early
and late in preparing medicines ; vis-
iting and nursing the sick ; and all
our spare time was occupied in mak-
ing coffins, and burying the dead ; on
some days we had two or three fune-
rals. Our stock of medicine was all
expended, and at one time, we feared
we should lose the majority of our
congregation.
" Our greatest comfort was the state
of mind of those who departed this
life. They all declared that they re-
joiced at the prospect of soon seeing
Him, face to face, who by sufferings
and death, had redeemed them from
the power of sin, and the fear of the
grave. In watching the departure of
many, we felt as though heaven was
indeed opening upon them. Thus
the Lord gathered in a rich harvest."
In August, 1S30, the missionary
from Hopedale writes — " The word of
the cross, which we preach, has in
the past year, penetrated into the
hearts of most of those who heard it.
Few have remained indifferent, and
we have perceived with joy that
many have found in the doctrine of
Christ's atonement, salvation and de-
liverance from sin. Some young-
people who as yet turn a deaf ear to
the exhortations given, continue in a
wayward course, and we wait with
patience for the time when the good
Shepherd will find them, and bring
them to his fold. — In our schools we
have the pleasure to see the children
making considerable progress, but
some of the elder ones learn very
slowly. Those in the first class can
read well and turn to Scripture texts
and hymns with great facility.
245
LAG
LAT
The signal success which has at-
tended the labors of the brethren in
Nain, Hopedale and Okkak, has de-
termined the friends of the cause to
undertake a fourth station at a place
called Kangertluksoak now called
Hebron about eighty miles to the
north of Okkak. This measure was
strongly urged by the Rev. F. G.
Mueller who returned to Europe in
October, 1829, alter a faithlul service
of thirty five years.
LAGEBA , one of the Fejee islands.
18° S. lat. 178° W. Ion. The L. M. S.
commenced a mission on this island
in 1626. Three native teachers are
employed. They were all well re-
ceived, but the king declined to pro-
fess Christianity until he had consult-
ed the chiefs of the different islands.
LAHAINA, a station of the Jl. B.
C. F. M. on the island of Maui, one of
the Sandwich islands. Wm. Rich-
ards, L. Andrews, J. S. Green, mis-
sionaries, with their wives, and Miss
Maria C. Ogden. 98 church mem-
bers. 56 admitted in 1831. 173
schools, 11,000 scholars. For further
particulars see Sandwich Islands.
LATTAKOO, a city and capital of
the Matchappee tribe, about 730 m.
N. E. of Cape Town, South Africa.
In June, 1813, the Rev. John Camp-
bell, of Kingsland, visited this place,
with the hope of obtaining permission
to send missionaries to that part of
South Africa. After waiting a con-
siderable time for an interview with
the king, Mateebe, and overruling his
objections, the king said — " Send in-
structors, and. I will be a father to
them."
Encouraged by this assurance, the
directors of the L. M. S. sent out 4
missionaries, Messrs. Evans, Hamil-
ton, Williams, and Barker, in Febru-
ary, 1815. On their arrival, Mateebe
and several of his people shook hands
with them with great cordiality, sup-
posing them to have been traders
come for the purpose of exchanging
■roods ; but on finding that they were
the missionaries promised by Mr. C.
the king appeared much chagrined,
some of his captains seemed to ex-
press their disapprobation, and in
their feelings the people concurred.
Deeply grieved by this unexpected
disappointment, the brethren returned
to Griqua Town. Mr. Read was,
however, resolved to attempt the es-
tablishment of a missi< n ; and soon
alter this he proceeded thither with *
wagons, and a number of persons of
different nations. On their arrival
Mateebe appeared very o ol, and re-
peated his former observations with
respect to the ancient customs of the
BootchuanaS, and their aversion to in-
struction. '• To these objections'
says Mr. Read, ;- 1 gave little heed
hut told him, that in conformity to the
agreement with Mr. Campbell, the
good people of the country beyond
the great water had sent missionaries';
that they had rejoiced at his having
promised to receive such, and had
sent by them a variety of articles to
make him and his people happy.
Mateebe now seemed satisfied, and
said we might unyoke our oxen un-
der a large tree Which stands near his
house; and two days afterwards, on
his being asked where we should get
wood and reeds for building, and
where we should build, he replied!
that wood and reeds were at hand,
and that we might build where we
pleased."
Mateebe 's mind wTas deeply affected
by a defeat he experienced about this
time ; and he not only acknowledged
that he had done wrong in refusing
to listen to the advice of the mission-
aries, who attempted to dissuade him
from war, but declared that, in future,
he would be guided by their direc-
tions.
On the 25th of April, Mr. and Mrs.
Hamilton arrived at Lattakoo, and
were very kindly received by the
king, who told them that the)' must
consider his country as their own, and
spend the remainder of their lives
writh his people.
On the 4th of June, the missiona-
ries, in compliance with the wish of
the king, removed to the Krooman
R. ; and on the 8th, arrived at the
place of their destination, which ap-
peared to be well situated for a per-
manent settlement. " The plain,"
says one of the brethren, " is as large
as the city of London, and surround-
ed by lofty trees, which afford a de-
lightful shade in the summer, and
give it a very pleasing appearance."
On this occasion they were accompa-
nied by Mateebe and several of his
chiefs, who went with them in order
246
QUEEN OF LATTAKPQ IN FLLL HUE;
HOTTENTOTS HOLLAND KLOFF, A DANGEROUS PASS
IN SOUTH AFRICA. [PageS^.
LAT
LAT
lo detenninc cm the spol where the
new town should be built. Many of
the chiefs were extremely averse,
both to the king's removal and to hi.s
protection of the missionaries. Ma-
teebe, however, declared bis deter-
mination of acting according to the
dictates of his own judgment; and
observed, that, the brethren had evinc-
ed their attachment towards him by
regularly attending to dress his
wounds, after his own captains had
left him sick and wounded in the held,
to be devoured bv the birds of prey.
In a letter, dated New Lattakoo,
March '.'. 1818, one of the missiona-
ries observe. — •• Things are going on
better here than we expected in so
short a time, as we have no longer
any opposition from the Hootchuanas ;
but, on the contrary, some of them
are thanking Grod for sending his
word among them, and praying that
we may never leave them. Some of
them begin to see the vanity of their
former ways, and to entertain a de-
sire for the • one thing needful;' and
last Sabbath I counted 52 in attend-
ance on the preaching of the Gospel."
In a communication, dated Sept.
24, 1818, it is stated that two of the
natives, who had obtained some know-
ledge of the Gospel, had recently
taken a long journey ; and in every
place through which they passed.
they told all they knew of Jesus
Christ to the inhabitants, who. for the
most part, listened to them with at-
tention and pleasure. In one place,
indeed, they met with violent oppo-
sition, and their lives appeared to be
in danger. Undismayed by this cir-
cumstance, however, they continued
to speak on their favorite subject, ob-
serving to their persecutors, <: You
may kill us, if you please ; but we are
determined to tell yon all that we
know.'' On two occasions, the inter-
position of God's special providence
was strikingly manifested on their be-
half, when they were almost ready to
perish with hunger. Once they found
an elk which had been killed by a
lion ; and at another time a knu
which had been caught by a tiger.
Thus they obtained ;l supply of food
in the hour of extremity, and thus
their faith in the providence of God
was abundantly strengthened.
Tn March, 1820, the Rev. John
Campbell paid a visit to New Latta
koo and had the satisfaction of find-
ing that a commodious place of wor-
ship had been erected, capable of
containing about 400 persons, and a
long row of missionary houses, with
excellent gardens behind ; a neat
fence, composed of reeds, had also
been placed in front of the houses,
which tended to improve the general
appearance ; and the name of Hunter's
Row was given to the new buildings,
as a token of respect to the late re-
spected secretary of the L. J\l. 8.
Among the improvements effected
by the laborious and unwearied exer-
tions of tlie missionaries, a canal must,
be noticed, which, with the assistance
of the few Hottentots attached to the
mission, they had dug from a distance
of 3 miles above the town, for the
purpose of leading the waters of the
Krooman into their fields and gar-
dens. Mr. Campbell went, one morn-
ing after breakfast, to view this useful
work, and found extensive fields of
Caftre corn, belonging to the natives,
on both sides of the canal ; whilst
similar cultivation extended two miles
higher up the river in the same direc-
tion. Though the Krooman be emp-
tied by the canal, it soon becomes
larger than before, in consequence of
J 2 or 14 fountains issuing from the
ground, about a quarter of a mile
lower down than the dam, and dis-
charging nearly an equal quantity of
water at all seasons of the year.
" Old and New Lattakoo," says
Mr. Campbell, " are about 50 m. dis-
tant from each other, and contain
the same number of inhabitants, per-
haps 4000 each. The houses and cat-
tle-kraal are of the same form, and
arranged in a similar manner."
" We visited 3 of the public enclos-
ures, where the men usually spend
the day together, at work, or in con-
versation. Each enclosure has what
may be called a summer-house, which
is generally in the eastern corner;
and to this they retire when the heat
of the sun becomes oppressive. It is
composed of strong branches of trees,
so bent as to form a roof, which rests
upon a pillar placed in the middle of
the house ; and the whole is neatly
coveied with thorn-branches twisted
together."
The Matchappees, who constitute
247
LAT
LAT
one of the most numerous tribes of
the Bootchuanas, arc extremely fond
of potatoes; but they have never been
induced to plant any. because nothing
of the kind appears to have been cul-
tivated by their forefathers, to whose
customs and manners they are as
strongly attached, as the Hindoos or
the disciples of Mohammed. It is
possible, also, in this ease, that indo-
lence may be united with a bigoted
adherence to ancient practices ; as
Mr. C. observes, that on Mr. Moffat
requesting two strong Matchappees,
who were walking with him in Mr.
Hamilton's garden, to assist in gath-
ering some kidney-beans, they com-
plied with his solicitation ; but in less
than ten minutes they desisted, and
complained that " their arms were al-
most broken with the labor."
The exertions of the missionaries
to form a school had hitherto been at-
tended with little success ; as the
children seemed to consider that they
were conferring an obligation on them
hy attending to their instructions, and
that their attendance ought to be re-
munerated every day, either by a
supply of victuals, or presents of
beads, &c. The same feeling, also,
prevailed among many of the adults,
with respect to coming under the
sound of the Gospel ; so that when a
captain was ordered to attend regular-
ly for a short time, who had not pre-
*riously been in the habit of hearing
the word, the missionaries generally
anticipated an early application for
the loan of- their wagon, or their
plough, or something which he par-
ticularly wished to obtain.
Notwithstanding these discourage-
ments, however, Mr. Campbell found
that some of the young people had
paid considerable attention to the in-
struction of the missionaries, and had
■evidently profited by them.
Previous to his final departure, a
poor female Matchappee called on
him, and said, that when slie first
heard of the Bible she did not think it
was true, but when she found it de-
scribe her heart so exactly she could
not but believe what it said. She was
determined, she added, always to live
near some place where the word of
God was preached, and where she
might hear about a crucified Saviour,
even though she might starve.
After the removal of Mr. Campbell,
the missionaries continued their la-
in is among the Bootchuanas. preach-
ing, catechising-, and conversing with
them, The attendance on public wor-
ship, however, fluctuated extremely ;
the number of hearers being some-
times very considerable, and at other
times very small. Mr. Moffat occa-
sionally itinerated among the neigh-
boring kraals, where, as in the town,
his congregations varied considerably
as to numbers, and the people listened
to his message with more or less at-
tention.
A defeat of the Mantatees was af-
terwards overruled for good. In the
report of 1824, the Directors observe,
;l The expulsion of the Mantatees
from the Bootchuana country, effect-
ed, under Providence, chiefly by the
courage of the Griquas, and the
promptitude and intrepidity of Messrs.
Moffat and Melville, has given an en-
tirely new aspect to the mission at
New Lattakoo. Mateebe and his peo- f
pie, aware that they owe their safety
to the missionaries, are far more dis-
posed to listen to their counsel. The
King has consented to remove the
town to a neighboring valley, where,
it is expected, many advantages will
be obtained, and many evils obviated.
Of this valley he had formerly ceded
a portion foi the exclusive use of the
mission. The chiefs, who foimerly
revolted from Mateebe, observing that
New Lattakoo, where the missiona-
ries reside, has been protected from
the invaders, while the old town,
where they themselves remained, has
been destroyed by the barbarians,
have again submitted to his authority,
and engaged to remove with their
people to the Krooman. Thus the
inhabitants of Old and New Lattakoo
will be re-united, under the same gov-
ernment; and all of them, more or
less, with impressions favorable to the
missionaries, naturally resulting, as
to each party, from the late events. "
The Bootchuanas, it appears from
the last report, manifest increased at-
tachment to the missionaries, and lis-
ten to the preaching of the Gospel ;
but no spiritual change is, as yet, ap-
parent. The school, which has been
placed under the care of Mr. Hughes,
is chiefly confined to the children of
those natives who are connected with
248
LAT
LAT
the mission. 2000 copies of a spelling-
book and catechism, in Bechuan, pre-
pared by Mr. Moffat, have been, dur-
ing the year L826, printed in London,
and, in part, forwarded to Africa. A
mission- house lias been completed.
Several gardens have been formed by
the Bootchuanas for their own use.
Mateebe and his people have al Le.ng1 b
removed to the line valley in which
the missionaries reside, where they
purpose to erect their new town.
During the year 1826, the surround-
ing country was visited by swarms of
locusts, which destroyed all vegeta-
tion, it is remarkable, that while
these insects seemed to threaten no-
thing but famine, they themselves
furnished means of support to the na-
tives, many of whom appeared entire-
ly to subsist upon them.
In L823j the following' very inter-
esting scenes occurred at this station,
as related by the missionaries.
•• From former letters, you would
learn that for nearly the last twelve
months, the attendance of the natives
on divine service was not only pretty
regular, but continued imperceptibly
to increase ; and our hearts were often
gladdened to see that rivetted atten-
tion to the speaker, which to us seem-
ed a prelude of something real. Our
congregations also began to assume
that decorum and solemnity which
we were wont to behold in our native
land. Whether this arose from re-
spect to their teachers, or the force of
truth, we were for a time, at a loss to
know. A few months ago, we saw.
for the first time, two or three who
appeared to exhibit the marks of an
awakened conscience. This feeling
became gradually more general (and
in individuals too the least expected)
till it became demonstrative that the
divine blessing was pouted out on the
word of grace. To see the careless
and the wicked drowning the voice of
tile missionary with their cries, and
leaving the place with hearts over-
whelmed with the deepest sorrow.
was a scene truly novel to the un-
thinking heathen. " But neither scoffs
nor jeers could arrest the work of con-
viction. Two men. (natives.) the
most sedate in the station, who had
long listened to the word with una-
bated attention, came and declared
their conviction of the truth of the
Gospel, and professed then deepsensi
of their ruined and lost condition:
One of these was a chief of the Basll-
utas. a trfoe which was first driven
from their own country by the ( laffres,
and aitei wards plundered of all by the
mountaineers.
About eight months ago, Aaron
Yosephs, who had removed to this
station lor no other purpose but to get
Ins children educated, and to acquire
t'or himself the knowledge of writing,
was soon afterwards aroused to a
sense of his awful state by nature.
Being able to read, and possessing a
tolerably extensive knowledge of di-
vine things, it was the more easy for
us to direct him to the Lamb of God
who taketh away the sins of the
world. About three months ago, he
became a candidate for baptism. On
Sabbath last, he and his three chil-
dren were publicly baptized. The
scene was very impressive, and more
easily conceived than described. Our
meeting-house was. as usual, too small
for the congregation. It was with
difficulty that order could be main-
tained, owing to the sobs and cries of
many who felt the deepest interest in
what they saw and heard. Aaron's
wife, who is a respectable and indus-
trious woman, and who had for a long
time stilled conviction, could now no
longer restrain the pangs of a guilty
conscience. An old Hottentot. (Youn-
ker Swartboy.) and a Mochuan who
had apostatized, when at the old sta-
tion, saw the enormity of their guilt,
and were cut to the heart. The form-
er, in particular, for a time seemed
inconsolable. On Monday last we
held our missionary prayer-meeting.
The attendance was great, and the
whole presented a most affecting
scene. Many, independent of every
remonstrance, were unable to restrain
their feelings, and wept aloud, so that
the voice of prayer and singing was
lost in that of weeping. It became
impossible for us to refrain from tears
of gratitude to our indulgent Saviour,
for having thus far vouchsafed some
tokens of his presence and blessing.
These things are not confined within
the walls of the sanctuary. The hills
and dales, the houses and lanes, wit-
ness the strange scene. Sometimes
three or four at a time are waiting at
our houses for counsel and instruc-
249
LAT
LEI
lion. For some time past, the sounds
which predominate in our village, arc
those of singing, prayer, and weeping.
Many hold prayer-meetings from
bouse to house, and occasionally ii> a
very late hour ; and often before the
sun is seen to gild the horizon, they
will assemble al some house for
prayer, and continue till it is time to
go forth to labor. It has often hap-
pened lately, that before the bell has
rung, the half of the congregation
was assembled at the doors.
" Experience^)/ Converts. Reflect-
ing on what has taken place, we can-
not but leel a lively sense of the good-
Bess of our covenant God and Saviour.
To pour the balm of consolation into
wounded souls, has hitherto been to
us a strange work, but we look by
faitli and prayer to him who giveth
liberally and upbraideth not. We lay
our account with disappointments.
Satan, our adversary, who has hither-
to reigned with potent sway, seeing
violence done to what he deems his
ancient rights, will attack us on fresh
ground: but the Lord omnipotent
reigneth. The Lamb shall overcome ;
while the prayer of the church is,
'•' Kingdoms wide that sit in darkness.
Grant them, Lord, the glorious light," &.C.
The experience of those who are
but just emerging from heathenish
gloom, is of course very simple, and
great discrimination on our part, is
necessary on receiving members into
the church, at a season when there is
much to operate on the feelings.
Some describe their state to be like
that of one who knows that he is
walking in darkness and tries in vain
to find the road. Others say that
then- hearts are awakened from an
awful death, and broken to pieces
with the multitude of their sins. Some
can scarcely find words to describe
their state : a young man of volatile
disposition, came and stated that he
knew and felt that all was wrong witli
him, but what was the matter, he
could not explain. One man said
that he had seen for some time past
that he must be the greatest sinner,
for every sermon applied to him, and
brought to his mind sins which he
thought he had forever forgotten.
While conversing with the Bashuta
thief, lie remarked with great feeling,
that when lie reflected on his past
life, and the love of God to sinners,
his head (lowed waters, and slumber
departed from his eyes. While writ-
ing these remarks, the old Hottentot
before mentioned sent his son with a
Bible, requesting thai Mrs. M. might
point out the chapter (llosea xiv.)
which she had read to him the day
before. When we see and hear these
things, we cannot but recognize the
workings of the Spirit of God. Among
those under spiritual concern, there
are Bat al apis, Barolongs, Mantatees
(JJakuens.) and Bashntas. Let us
hope and pray that the present may
be but the beginning of a glorious day
ot graci .
in 1831, the number of inhabitants
was about 800. Houses from 800 to
300. Robert Moffat. John Baillie,
missionaries. Robert Hamilton and
Rogers Edwards, assistants. Congre-
gation from 200 to 300: increasing
recently with every Sabbath. Native f.
communicants 12. Scholars 98. The
Gospel of Luke, and a spelling-book
translated into Sitchuana, by Mr.
Moffat, have been printed at Cape
Town. The crops of 1830 were abun-
dant, and the mission in a state of
great prosperity.
LEICESTER TOWN, a hamlet
of liberated negroes, 4 m. from Free-
town. W. Africa, it is the oldest of
those settlements, having been formed
in L809.
In 181(5, a school was established
here by the C. 'M. S. and the mission-
aries have labored with some success.
The station remains under the care
of Wm. Davis, a native teacher.
Divine service is held twice on Sun-
days, and three times in the week.
In the latter part of 1825 and the
beginning of 1820, the Rev. Mr. Lisk,
from Gloucester, assisted Wm. Davis
on Wednesday evening and Sunday
afternoon. The building used as a
place of worship, and a school, has
fallen into ruins ; but another is about
to be erected. The people continue
to be very attentive. Win. Davis
visits the sick in the hospital at
Leicester Mountain, and those who
live about the town. The communi-
cants have decreased to 4, — several
having been excluded for sinful con-
duct. The scholars were, at Michael-
mas, 182G, 9 boys and 4 girls : they
250
LEO
LIB
were anxious to improve. Tlie in-
habitants are very industrious.
LEOPOLD, a town of liberated
Africans, in the Parish of St. Peter,
Sierra Leone. Inhabitants, L083.
This station was commenced in L818,
by the C. M, S. : and in the following
year, there were about 300 persons
id under the care of the Rev.
M. Renner. The scholars, of whom
about 50 were mechanics, amounted
to 103. Shortly after, the p ipalation
was much augmented ; and among
the young, in particular, the prospect
was very promising. A missionary
association was formed here June 20,
L820, and •'■/. 0s. 9d. collected. At
this period, there were 4n communi-
cants. Cultivation was also happily
advancing.
In 1823, there were 213 scholars;
the place of worship was under en-
largement, so as to receive upwards
of 1000 persons ; contributions to the
society amounted to 17/. 12s. 6d. ; the
people had sold to government during
the year, 6112 bushels of cocoa and
cassada. for which they received 2'J<>/.
18s. 7.W. ; and the Rev. Mr. Davey,
their superintendent, gave pleasing
proof of the right use which some
of his people made of the Word of
God.
In the accounts of the year 1826,
it is said : — ;- The attendance at pub-
lic worship increased in the early
part of the year, but afterwards some-
what declined. 4 adults were bap-
tized by Mr. Raban ; and the number
of communicants had increased to 14.
The average number of persons at-
tending divine worship, was. at
Christmas, 100. The following were
the numbers in the Schools at Christ-
inas : — boys 1GG ; girls 188. The
secular business in which Mr. Weeks
is engaged (having had, since Mr.
Raban's removal to Freetown, the
charge of Regent in addition to Glou-
cester and Leopold), has prevented
his attending to the boy's school so
often as he wished. Notwithstanding
this disadvantage, he reports of the
boys at Michaelmas — ' I think that,
on the whole, their progress is satis-
factory : 18 of the larger boys have
been sent to prepare farms, and build
houses for themselves ; most of them
attend evening prayer during the
week, and all on Sundays.' "
Of their spiritual state. Mr. Weeks
remarks : — " I cannot say any thing
with respect to the love they have to
the ways of God ; yet charity leads
me tn hope, that, while they continue
to be in the way of hearing and re-
ceiving spiritual instruction, they will
find Christ, as many others have.
found him, to be the way, the truth,
and the life."
At Michaelmas Mr. Weeks gives
the following satisfactory statement
relative to the girls' school: — "The
greater part of the girls in the school
can read tolerably well ; the first and
second classes are very worthy of
notice, for the proficiency which they
have made in sewing, leading, and
the understanding of the Scriptures :
this has not been attained by any
rapid progress, but. is the result of
many years' labor bestowed on these
girls by one Mrs. Davey. whose name
remains dear to them all ; 3 of her
girls, who were baptized bv Mr. Ra-
ban, just before her departure for
England, are, I believe, sincerely
following Christ." The operations of
this station has since been suspended
LIBERIA. The plan of coloni-
zing the free people of color in the
U. S. seems to have had its origin in
Virginia. About thirty years since.
the Legislature of that State passed
a resolution requesting Gov. Munroe,
since President of the United States,
to correspond with the General Gov-
ernment on the subject of establishing
a colony in Africa. In 1816, a reso-
lution expressing cordial approbation
of the measure passed the legislature
with but eight dissenting" voices.
General Mercer says, that the plan
had been long discussed in secret
council, and revolved in the inmost
meditations of a fvw distinguished
men. and that the news in 1817, that
it was maturing, brought with it the
first ray of light upon a subject, which
his own mind had been loner and
deeply pondering. As early as" 17-7.
Dr. Thornton, of Washington, pro-
posed the subject to the people of
color residing in Boston and Provi-
dence, and induced many to consent
to accompany him in a proposed ex-
pedition. But the community refused
to furnish the means, and the enter-
prize failed,
In 1816, the Rev. Mr. Finley of
251
LIB
LIB
New Jersey, whose mind had long
been occupied with this subject, \ ie
ited Washington, ;uul immediately
began to make arrangements prepara-
tory to a meeting of the citizen
He conversed with President Munroe,
the Heads of Departments, and with
many Members of Congress. Th
zeal and ability with which lie plead-
ed the cause had considerable influ-
ence in collecting people 1" the meet-
ing. The evening before, a small
circle met to supplicate the blessing
of the Must High upon the under-
taking. Samuel J. Mills arrived al
Washington just in time to attend this
meeting. The Society was hardly
organized before Dr. Finle'y was sum-
moned from the prosecution of his
loved enterprise to his eternal reward.
The first object of the society was
to procure information in regard tc
the most suitable place for the estab-
lishment of a colony. For this pur-
pose Messrs. Mills and Burgess visited
Africa, in behalf of the Society.
About five weeks at the commence-
ment of the year 1818, were employed
in surveying the coast to the south
of Sierra Leone, as far as to the [sland
Sherbro. Several conversations were
held with the native chiefs on the
subject of purchasing land, and much
valuable knowledge was collected.
On the homeward passage Mr. Mills
died. Not the least among the im-
portant objects which were accom-
plished by this enterprise was the
excitement of a powerful sympathy
in this country, in favor of a cause.
to which the noble spirit of Mills
had fallen a sacrifice. Public atten-
tion was awakened, and the treasury
of the Society was so much replen-
ished, that it was determined to fit
out an expedition as speedily as pos-
sible. In consequence of the repre-
sentations of the Society, the Gov-
ernment of the United States deter-
mined to establish an agency on the
African coast, for the purpose of
providing an asylum for re-captured
slaves ; and that it should be located
at the place where the Society should
establish a colony. Early in 1820,
the Elizabeth sailed from the United
States, with its two agents on the part
of the Government, and one in behalf
of the Society, and eighty emigrants.
This ill-planned expedition arrived
in the midst of the rainy season, and
was landed, through the treachery of
some of tin- native chiefs, on the
island Sherbro, one of the most un-
healthy spots that could have been
selected. 'I he agents and 24 settlers
were so,,]) -wept away. The surviv-
ing colonists expci ien, ed a complica-
tion of sufferings. The news of these
events, though disastrous in the ex-
treme, did not discourage the fast
friends of the Society. Early in
1821,28 emigrants, lei- the direc-
tion of lour agents, joined the wretch-
ed remains of the settlers at Sherbro.
In obedience to orders, the whole
were removed to Siena l.eone, and
placed under the protection of the
British government. The agents
sailed down the const and made sev-
eral fruitless attempts to purchase
land of the natives. Two very soon
fell victims to the fever of the climate,
and a third returned to the United
States. The slave trade was the |
source of these failures to purchase
land. The people id' the Bassa coun-
try were perfectly willing to receive
their brethren from the United States,
but, on no consideration would they
consent to renounce the slave trade.
In the spring of 1821 , Dr. Eli Ayres
was appointed agent of the Society.
Soon after his arrival, in company
with Lieutenant Stockton of the Al-
ligator, he proceeded down the coast
from Sierra Leone. On the 15th of
December, they succeeded in pur-
chasing a territory embracing the
whole of Cape Montserado, and a
most valuable tract of land, on a river
of the same name.
We have never seen any negocia-
tiori with the Indians of this country,
admirable as some have been for tact
and talent, which could be compared,
for perfect knowledge of human na
ture, and unconquerable perseverance
with this negociation of Lieut. Stock-
ton and Dr. Ayres.
Cape Montseiado lies in about
the sixth degree of north latitude.
The territory first purchased presents
the form of a tongue of land, twelve
leagues in extent, joined to the main
[ana by a narrow isthmus formed by
the approach of the head waters of
the Montserado and Junk rivers.
The northwestern termination of this
narrow tract of country is Cape Mont-
252
LIB
LIB
serado, rising towards its extremity
into a bold and majestic promontory.
The Montsenulo river is 300 miles
in length, being the largest African
river from the Rio Grande to the
Congo*
Early in the year 1822, measures
were taken to transport the settlers
from Sierra Leone to the Cape. In
consequence of the refusal of the
natives to permit a landing, a small
island was purchased lying at the
mouth of the river Montserado, and
temporarily occupied- At length a
secret arrangement was made with
king George, who resided on the
Cape, iR virtue of which the settlors
were permitted to remove from the
island, and commence clearing the
heavy forest for the site of a town.
But their happy anticipations were
soon overcast. An English schooner
having been stranded about a mile
from the extremity of the Cape, king
George's people immediately rushed
out to seize the plunder The Amer-
icans were summoned to the assist-
ance of their English visitants. After
a sharp skirmish the assailants were
compelled to retire. During the en-
gagement, ike from a field piece, was
unhappily communicated to the store-
house, and provisions, ammunition,
&c, were consumed to the amount
of $3000. By these unhappy dissen-
tients the minds of the natives were
exceedingly exasperated. Two boats,
which the colonists had despatched
up the river to procure fresh water,
were fired upon, on their return, and
two persons were killed.
But in this day of gloom, God in-
terposed for their deliverance. Boat-
swain, a chief of great power and
influence among the surrounding
tribes, was induced to interpose his
authority for the settlement of diffi-
culties. He immediately appeared
on the Montserado, not as he said to
pronounce sentence, but to do justice.
Having assembled the various parties
and ascertained the prominent facts,
he laconically remarked to the hostile
tribes, ' Let the Americans have their
lands immediately. Whoever is not
satisfied with my decision, let him
tell me so.' Then turning to the
agent he said, 'If they oblige me to
come again to quiet them, I will do
it to purpose, by taking their heads
X
from their shoulders, as I did old
king George's on my last visit.'
The settlers immediately resumed
their labors on the Cape. But as it
was supposed that the cloud had
dispersed only to collect again its
fury, the agent came forward with a
proposal to re-embark the settlers and
convey them back to Sierra Leone.
A small number accepted the pro-
posal. Twenty-one persons only,
capable of bearing arms, remained
behind. The rains had now set in
with uncommon violence ; the houses
were destitute of roofs, and the store
of provisions was almost exhausted,
but with a fortitude and perseverance
which would almost place them on a
parallel with the Plymouth pilgrims,
they soon provided themselves with
comfortable houses, and prepared as
fully as possible, against the adverse
circumstances, which were soon to
overtake them. About this time both
the agents returned to the United
States.
On the 8th of August, the brig
Strong, from Baltimore, with fifty-
five emigrants, and Mr. J. Ashmun,
joint agent of the Society and the
Government, arrived at the Cape.
Mr. Ashmun immediately proceeded
to survey the military strength of the
colony, as from many appearances, an
attack was anticipated. In conse-
quence of fatigue and exposure to
heavy rains, a large number of the
emigrants were wholly disabled. Mr.
Ashmun for a long time was subject-
ed to extreme suffering and very
frequently to delirium. His amiable
and affectionate wife died on the
15th of September.
Secret meetings now began to be
held by the native kings, at which
many hostile measures were proposed
and discussed. In the course of a
few days, the native forces were
known to be collecting from various
quarters, and every possible prepara-
tion was made to place the colony in
a state of defence. On the 11th of
November, the enemy suddenly ap-
peared from the woods, and at the
distance of sixty yards, delivered their
fire, and rushed on with great impet-
uosity. A part of the colony's forces
were thrown into confusion. The
second discharge of a brass field
piece, however, brought the enemy
253
LIB
LIB
to a stand ; their fire suddenly termi-
nated ; a savage yell was raised which
echoed dismally through the sur-
rounding forests, and they all van-
ished ; tour of the colonists were
killed and four wounded. The car-
narge on the part of the enemy was
great. An ineffectual attempt was
now made to negociate a peace.
Efficient preparations were made
against a renewed attack. In imita-
tion of the Pilgrims of New England,
a day was set apart for fasting, hu-
miliation, and prayer. On the 30th,
the enemy appeared with a force of
1,500, and attacked the works, nearly
at the same time, on opposite sides.
But after receiving a few well directed
shots from the large guns, they turned
and fled.
An English schooner now arrived
on the coast, having on board the
celebrated African traveller Captain
Laing. Through his influence, the
hostile chiefs were induced to sign
an instrument, binding themselves to
an unlimited truce with the colonists,
and referring existing disputes to the
arbitration of the Governor of Sierra
Leone. Much disinterested assist-
ance was rendered by the British
seamen, as well as by the officers and
crew of the United States ship Cyane,
which about this time visited the
colony. On the 24th of May, 1823,
the Oswego arrived at the Cape with
61 colonists, who went out, notwith-
standing that a full disclosure had
been made to them before they sailed,
of the recent events which had oc-
curred at the colon}'. In consequence
of the little preparation which had
been made for their reception, a fever
soon commenced, and eight persons
fell victims to its ravages. A division
of land was now made — a measure
which greatly promoted the prosper-
ity of the colony. Dr. Ayres, who
went out in the Oswego, was com-
pelled, through severe indisposition,
to return to the United States and
resign his commission.
On the 13th of February, 1824, the
ship Cyrus arrived at Liberia, with
105 emigrants. Through the favor
of Heaven, the fever, which visited
them soon after their arrival, proved
fatal in no cases except those of three
children. This band of emigrants
exhibited a spirit of subordination,
industry, and piety, which was attend-
ed with the happiest effects upon all
the interests of the colony. A most
important measure, which was ac-
complished, through the united exer-
tions of Mr. Ashmun and Mr. Gurley,
who visited the colony during this
summer, was the organization of an
energetic government By its opera-
tion, the despondent were encouraged,
the disorderly were quieted, and the
whole state of affairs wore the aspect
of peace and obedience. In Septem-
ber of this year, the colony enjoyed a
special visitation of the influences of
God's Holy Spirit. About 50 of the
colonists, of all ages and characters,
became pious, and most of them pub-
licly professed their faith in the
Redeemer. ' To the days of eterni-
ty,' remarks Mr. Ashmun, ' a count-
less host of the children of Africa
saved, will look back and date from
this event, the first effectual dawning
of that heavenly light, which shall at
length have conducted them to the "
fold and city of God.'
The next event of importance was
the arrival of the brig Hunter with
07 emigrants. Near the close of the
year, lb20, an effort was made in New
England to fit out an expedition. By
the indefatigable exertions of the
Rev. Horace Sessions, 34 emigrants
were collected, a printing-press, print-
er, a valuable library, and large stores
of provisions were procured. Before
they sailed from Boston, 18 of the
emigrants were formed into a church.
On their arrival at the colony, they
were visited with an unprecedented
mortality. About half the number,
among whom were Mr. Force the
printer, Mr. Holton, an ordained mis-
sionary, and Mr. Sessions, were
swept away. This disastrous calam-
ity is in part to be attributed to the
fact, that they left a cold region in
the coldest part of the year, and ar-
rived at Liberia in the hottest season
of the year ; and that many of them
most imprudently neglected the pre-
scriptions of the Rev. Lot Carey, —
a very successful physician — and de-
pended on medicines which they had
brought with them, and which could
not fail to prove injurious.
During the year 1825, Mr. Ash-
mun purchased of the natives an ex-
tensive and fertile tract of country, ex-
254
LIB
LIB
tending nine miles on the coast from
the Montserado river to the St. Pauls,
and indefinitely in the interior. The
St. Paul's is a noble river, half a mile
wide at its mouth, its waters sweet,
and its banks fertile ; it is connected
to the Montserado by Stockton creek.
Soon alter this purchase, the Indian
Chief arrived from Norfolk, Virginia,
with ]o4 emigrants; of which 139
were from North Carolina. Not an
individual of the latter number suffer-
ed mortality from sickness, while
some who left Norfolk in bad health
ultimately derived benefit from the
of climate. The territory of
the Young Sesters — a tract of country,
90 miles south of Montserado, in the
midst of a country very productive in
rice, palm oil. camwood, and ivory,
was ceded to the society.
In April. 1827, the brig Doris ar-
riven at the colony, with 93 emi-
grants. In consequence of a decree
of the Supreme Court, 142 recaptured
Africans, in the State of Georgia,
were placed under the provisions of
the law, which authorises the govern-
ment of the United States to restore
to their native land all such Africans
as may have been illegally introduced
into this country ; and the ship Nor-
folk was employed to convey them to
the Agency in Liberia. As a proof
of the resources of the colony, it is
stated that not more than 20 remain-
ed, seven days after their arrival, a
charge to the United States. In No
vember the Doris sailed from Balti
more with li)."> emigrants; in Decem-
ber the Randolph with 2ti ; and
subsequently the Nautilus with Ki4
emitrrants. 88 individuals in the two
first of these expeditions, were eman-
cipated slaves. The population of
the colon\- now exceeds ] ,200 persons,
of whom 533 were sent out in the
year 1 <-27 .
The following facts will show the
present condition of this most inter-
esting enterprise.
The country called Liberia, ex-
tends along the coast one hundred
and fifty miles, and reaches twenty
or thirty miles into the interior. It
is watered by several rivers, some of
which are of considerable size. The
soil is extremely fertile, and abounds
in all the productions of tropical cli-
mates. Its hills and plains are cov-
ered with perpetual verdure. It
would be difficult to find in any coun-
try, a region more productive, a soil
more fertile. The natives, with very
few of the implements of husbandry,
without skill, and with but little la-
bor, raise more grain and vegetables
than they can consume, and often
more than they can sell.
The land on the rivers is of the
very best quality, being a rich, light
alluvion, equal, in every respect, to
the best lands on the southern rivers
of the United States.
Captain Woodside, after his re-
turn from Africa, thus speaks of Cald-
well, situated seven miles north of
the outlet of Montserado ; '• The
beauty of its situation, the fertility of
its soil, and the air of comfort and
happiness which reigns throughout,
will remain, I hope, an everlasting
evidence of the unceasing exertions
of our departed friend, Asnmun."
The colonists have not, as yet,
paid much attention to agriculture.
Many of the emigrants cannot wait
for the slow returns of agricultural
industry, but prefer mercantile spec-
ulations. The advantages, however,
of the older merchants in trade, will
diminish the chances of success to
the new-comers, and thus they will
be led to turn their attention to agri-
culture. The settlement of Caldwell
is more of an agricultural establish-
ment than the other towns, and is in
a very flourishing condition. Its
farmers hold agricultural meetings to
discuss the best methods of tilling.
The colonists have all the domes-
tic animals of this country*, and raise,
in great abundance, many varieties
of fruits and vegetables. They are
turning their attention to the culti-
vation of coffee. This article, it is
believed, will prove a great source of
wealth to the colony. The labor and
expense of cultivation is small ; they
have only to clear away the forest
tiees, and the plantations are ready to
their hands. There are two descrip-
tions of this plant indigenous ; one is
a shrub, the same, probably, as that of
Mocha, but yielding a superior flavor.
The other is much larger, and often
attains the height of forty feet.
By the position of the colony
great commercial advantages are en-
joyed. It is the central point in a
255
LIB
LIB
long extent of sea-coast, and relations
of trade may be established between
it and the interior. Millsburg, situ-
ated twenty-five miles nortli east of
Monrovia, having several navigable
streams, may easily be made the me-
dium of commerce between the in-
terior towns and the coast. The
harbor of Monrovia is formed by the
mouth of the river Montserado, and
is convenient for vessels of moderate
aize.
The commerce of the colony is
increasing rapidly. The amount for
1831, greatly exceeded that of any
previous year. During this year
forty-six vessels entered the port of
Monrovia, twenty-one of which were
from America. The articles of ex-
port are rice, palm oil, ivory, gold,
shells, dye-wood, &c. The amount
of exports the last year was $88,911.
Some of the colonists own small ves-
sels, which are employed in the car-
rying trade between cape Montserado,
and the factories along the shore, un-
der the direction of the government.
Some individuals in the colony have
already acquired property to the
amount of several thousand dollars.
Francis Devany, an emancipated
slave, who went out to the colony
eight years ago, testified before a
committee of Congress, in 1830, that
in seven years he had accumulated
property to the amount of $20,000.
Amoncr the numerous arrivals at
Monrovia, mentioned in the Liberia
Herald for 1831, is a vessel from
France, consigned to Danny. The
trade with the nations of the interior
is, of all others, the most profitable.
The large profits, which it yields,
may be seen by reference to the trav-
els of Laing, Clapperton, and Bow-
ditch. In the article of salt, for in-
stance, which may lie made in great
abundance by evaporation all along
the coast, the colonists enjoy a very
profitable trade. Bartering in this
article, they receive in exchange gold
dust, ivory, dye-wood, &c. at the
rate of two dollars per quart.
The nett profits on the two ar-
ticles, wood and ivory, which passed
through the hands of the colonists in
the year k836, was more than
$30,000.
A system of government, in
winch the colonists take part, as far
as prudence will admit, has been es-
tablished, and is now in full and suc-
cessful operation. The supreme
government is yet in the hands of
the society. The colonial agent is
recognized as governor. Great care
is taken by the agent to habituate the
colonists to republican forms, and to
the real spirit of liberty. The elec-
tion of their magistrates takes place
annually. A court of justice has
been established, composed of the
agent, and two judges chosen from
among the colonists. This court ex-
ercises jurisdiction over the whole
colony. It assembles monthly at
Monrovia. The crimes usually
brought before it, are thefts committed
most commonly by the natives admit-
ted within the colonial jurisdiction.
JVb crime of a capital nature has yet
been committed in the colony. The
trials are by jury, and are decided
with all possible formality. The po-
litical and civil legislation of Liberia f .
is embraced in three documents.
1. The constitution. This grants
them rights and privileges, as in th*
United States. The fifth article of
which forbids all slavery in the colo-
nv. The sixth declares the common
law of the United States to be that of
the colony.
2. The forms of civil govern-
ment. By the thirteenth article of
which, censors are appointed to watch
over the public morals, to report the
idle and the vagabond, and to bring
to legal investigation all that may-
tend to disturb the peace, or injure the
prosperity of the colony.
3. A code of procedures and pun-
ishments. This has been extracted
principally from American digests.
Experience has fully shown, that
these laws are sufficient to preserve
the public order, and secure the pros-
perity of the colony.
Of this government, the colonists
in an address to their brethren in
America thus speak : " Our laws are
altogether our own : they grow out of
our circumstances, are formed for our
exclusive benefit, and are administer-
ed either by officers of our own ap-
pointment, or by such as possess our
confidence. We have all that is
meant by liberty of conscience ; the
time and mode of worshipping God,
as prescribed in his word, and dictat-
216
LIB
LIB
ed by our conscience, we are nol
only free to follow, but are protected
in following. ' In Monrovia, you be-
hold,' says the editor of the Liberia
Herald, 'colored in* ■ 11 exercising all
the duties of officers ; many fulfilling
their important trusts with much dig-
nity. We have a republic in minia-
ture.' "
The subject of education has
ever been one of primary importance
with the Colonization Society, and
its interests have been promoted as
far as circumstances would permit.
In 1&27. there were six schools in the
colony. The education of children
has been considerably retarded for
want of suitable teachers — a difficulty
which has, in part, been removed. In
1830, the Board of Managers deter-
mined to establish permanent schools
in the towns of Monrovia, Caldwell,
and Millsburg. They adopted a thor-
ough system of instruction, which is
now in successful operation. There
are also two female schools, one of
which was established by the liberal-
ity of a lady of Philadelphia, who
sent out the necessary books and a
teacher. A law was parsed the last
year in the colony, taxing the real
estate of the colonists one half per
cent. ; which tax, together with the
proceeds of the sales of the publie
lands, and duties on spirituous liquors,
is to be devoted to the interests of ed-
ucation.
A public library has been estab-
lished at Monrovia, and a journal (the
Liberia Herald) is published by Mr.
Russwurm, one of the colonists, and
a graduate of Bowdoin College. It
has 800 subscribers. The commander
of the United States' ship Java, thus
speaks on the subject of education :
" I was pleased to observe that the
colonists were impressed with the vast
importance of a proper education, not
only of their own children, but of the
children of the natives; and that to
this they looked confidently, as the
means of accomplishing their high
object, the civilization of their be-
nighted brothers of Africa."
Much is done to promote the cause
of religion in the colony. There are
three churches, a Methodist, Baptist,
and Presbyterian. Divine service is
regularly attended in them on the
Sabbath, and on Tuesday and Thurs-
day evenings. In these societies
Sabbath schools have been established ,
to which all their most promising
young men have attached themselves,
either as teachers or scholars. Bibles
and tracts have been sent to the col-
ony for a Sabbath school library. A
gentleman in Baltimore, the last year,
gave &'M>() for this specific object.
Several voung men of color iii the
United States are preparing to go
to Liberia as ministers of the gospel.
Captain Abels, who visited the
colony in 1831, and who spent 13
days at Monrovia, sa^s : " My expec-
tations were more than realized. I
saw no intemperance, nor did 1 hear
a profane word uttered by any one.
Being a minister of the gospel. I
preached both in the Methodist and
Baptist churches, to full and attentive
congregations of from four to five
hund'cd persons each. I know of no
place where the Sabbath seems to me
more respected than in Monrovia."
The colonists are remarkable for their
morality and religious feeling. One
who had resided seven years in the
colony, said, that during all that time
he had seen but one fight, and that
was provoked by a person from Sierra
Leone. To prevent intemperance,
they require $300 for a license to sell
ardent spirits. Many of the settlers
are engaged in acquiring religious in-
struction.
The little band at Liberia, who are
spreading over the wilderness around
them an aspect of beauty, are in ev-
ery respect a missionary station.
Many of the neighboring tribes have
already put themselves under the pro-
tection of the colony, and are anx-
iously desirous to receive from them
religious instruction. "We have
here," says the colonial agent,
" among our re-captured Africans
many who, on their arrival here, were
scarcely a remove from the native
tribes around us, in point of civiliza-
tion, but who are at present as pious
and devoted servants of Christ as you
will find in any community. Their
walk and conversation afford an ex-
ample worthy of imitation. They
have a house for public worship, and
Sabbath schools, which are well at-
tended. Their church is regularly
supplied every Sabbath by some one
of our clergy. As to the morals ©f
257
LIB
LIB
the colonists, I consider them much
better than those of the people in the
United States ; that is, you may take
an equal number of inhabitants from
any section of the Union, and you
will find more drunkards, more pro-
fane swearers and Sabbath breakers,
than in Liberia. Indeed, I know of
no place where things are conducted
more quietly and orderly. The Sab-
bath is more strictly observed than I
ever saw it in any part of the United
States." The Rev. Mr. Skinner (the
Baptist missionary, who went out to
the colony a few years since, but who,
like other devoted servants of Christ
in the same field, has fallen) said, " I
was surprised to find every thing con-
ducted in so orderly a manner, and to
see the Sabbath so strictly observed.
Thus we see that light is breaking in
upon benighted Africa. May it be
like the morning light, which shineth
brighter and brighter until the perfect
day !"
State Treasury $200,000 to enable the-
free blacks of that State to remove to
Africa. It is truly a noble, patriotic act '.
Up to October, 1831, the society
had fitted out nineteen expeditions,
and landed upon the shores of Africa
1,831 persons, including re-captured
Africans, to all of whom a farm or
town lot had been granted. Four
towns have been established — New
Georgia, Millsburg, Caldwell, and
Monrovia, which are all in a flourish-
ing condition. The colonists have
now good and substantial houses,
some of them handsome and spacious.
In view of the efforts of the society,
ui'd the flourishing state of the colo-
ny, the venerable Thomas Clarkson,
not long since, remarked to the soci-
ety's agent in England, " that for
himself he was free to confess, that,
of all things which bad been going
on in our favor since 1767, when the
abolition of the slave trade was first
seriously proposed, that which was
The colonists have but little to fear going on in America was the most
from the native tribes around them
These they have completely intimi-
dated, so that they have no fears of an
incursion from any or all of them.
The exposure of the colony is on the
sea-shore. Their means of defence
here are, a fortification, and several
small vessels, six volunteer compa-
nies of 500 men, which compose the
national militia, twenty field pieces,
and 1000 muskets. They have rea-
son to fear an attack from the pirates,
those enemies of human happiness,
who frequent the western coast of
Africa to kidnap the blacks. These
freebooters have sworn eternal enmity
against the colony. And it is feared,
should two or three such vessels, weli
armed, attack Monrovia, they might
do very great injury, notwithstanding
all the means of defence which the
colony could bring against them.
In no one year has the society
gained such important accessions of
Strength as during the past. The in-
surrectionary movements among the
slaves at the south, have opened the
eyes of many on this subject. Men
of influence and distinction have laid
aside their opposition and warmly es-
poused the cause of the Colonization
Society. The State of Maryland has
important." To the same individual,
Wilberforce, no less benevolent, said,
" You have gladdened my heart by
convincing me, that sanguine as had
been my hopes of the objects to be
accomplished by your institution, all
my anticipations have been scanty
and cold compared with the reality."
The last accounts from the colony
represent the aspect of things there,
the health, harmony, order, industry,
and general prosperity of the settlers,
in a fight peculiarly pleasing to ever)'
friend of the injured African. Du-
ring the past year, several distinguish-
ed gentlemen have visited Liberia.
Captain Kennedy thus speaks of the
colony, " "With impressions unfavor-
able to the scheme of the Colonization
Society, I commenced my inquiries.
1 sought out the most shrewd and
intelligent of the colonists, and by
long and wary conversations, endeav-
ored to elicit from them any dissatis-
faction with their situation (if such
existed), or any latent desire to return
to America. Neither of these did I
observe. But, on the contrary, I
could perceive that they considered
that they had started into a new exis-
tence— that disencumbered of the
mortifying relations in which they
set a most benevolent example to her formerly stood in society, they felt
sister States, in granting from her | themselves proud in their attitude.
258
LIC
LIL
•• .Many of the settlers appear to be
rapidly acquiring property ; and I
have no doubt they are doing better
for themselves and for their children,
in Liberia, than they could do in any
other p tit of the world."
The colony now consists of 2. 5110
persons. It is provided with two
able physicians and a full supply of
medicine. A hospital has been erect-
ed during the past year, intended par-
ticularly for sick emigrants. The
progress of improvement is rapid.
The elements of wealth and great-
ness, namely, commerce, agriculture,
and a Christian population, are fully
enjoyed.
" Nothing strikes me," says Dr.
Mechlin, " as more remarkable, than
the great superiority in intelligence,
manners, conversation, dress, and
general appearance in every respect,
of the people over their brethren in
America. The prospects of the col-
ony were never brighter than at pre
sent. (1831.) The improvements in
agriculture, commerce, buildings, &c.
during my short visit to the United
States, have been astonishingly great
[n Monrovia, upwards of twenty-five
substantial stone and frame dwelling-
houses have been erected within the
short space of five months. Indeed,
the spirit of improvement has gone
abroad in the colony, and the people
seem awake to the importance of
more fully developing the resources
of the country. Our influence over
the native tribes in our vicinity is
rapidly increasing. Several tribes
at their urgent request have been ad-
mitted under our protection. This I
find the most effectual way of civil-
izing them ; associating with the
colonists, they insensibly adopt our
manners, and thus, from a state of
paganism, they become enlightened
Christians."
How forcibly do these facts teach
us that there is nothing in the phys-
ical, or moral nature of the African,
which condemns him to a state of
ignorance and degradation. Extra
neous causes press him to the earth
Light and liberty can, and do, under
fair circumstances, raise him to the
rank of a virtuous and intelligent be-
The progress of the mission, during
the year, 1831 , was cheering. The
number of Grecnlanders, under the
care of the brethren, amounted to
071, of whom 3U0 were communi-
cants; the youth evinced a great de-
sire for instruction, and about 60 chil-
dren, out of a still greater number
who regularly attend the school, were
able to read. Of the members of the
congregation, generally, it may be
said, that they walk in the fear of the
Lord, and in the comfort of the Holy
Ghost.
LICHTENFELS, a station of the
U. B. in Greenland, commenced in
1758. Missionaries, Eberle, Mehl-
hose, and Koegel. There is no re-
turn of numbers. See Greenland.
LIFUKA, the chief of the Habai
islands where there is a station of the
/('. M. S. commenced in 1830. Mem-
bers 28; on trial 78; baptized 38.
Scholars 320.
LILY FOUNTAIN, a station of
the IV. M. S. in Little Namaqualand,
near the Khamiesberg. The Rev. B.
Shaw, who has long labored at this
place, was joined in Aug. 1825, by
Mr. Haddy. The members in society
are 83. Mr. Threlfall, who came
hither for the recovery of his health,
having attained this object, set for-
ward at the end of June, 1825, with
2 native Christians, on a journey to-
wards the coast, in search of a suita-
ble place for a mission ; but they ap-
pear to have met a melancholy end
by assassination, in the bloom of life,
— not one of them being, it is believ-
ed, 30 years of age.
Of the influence of the Gospel on
the people at this station, Mr. Haddy
gives an animating view : — "The
number of persons who regard Lily
Fountain as their home, is between 7
and 800 ; and though the Namaquas
are naturally addicted to wandering,
yet now they seldom leave the insti-
tution, unless circumstances compel
them : the Gospel, the means of
grace, their property and friends, — all
tend to give them an interest in the
place, and to unite them together ; —
a rare sight this, in this thinly inhab-
ited and barren part of the globe !
They have derived another great ad-
vantage— the absence of those hos-
LICHTENAU, a station of the E7. Ltilities, which none of the tribes of
B. in Greenland, commenced in 1774. | Africa, yet discovered, in a purely
259
LIL
MAC
heathen state, are free from. Before
Christianity was introduced, their
neighbors the Bosjesmans were fre-
quently making attacks on them, and
stealing their cattle; the consequence
of which was, that much blood was
shed: but since they have been con-
centrated into a body, and have had a
missionary residing among them, they
have had nothing to fear, cither Irom
enemies without, or from any who
might be disaffected within; for the
Bosjesmans dare no1 venture to attack
the Namaquas now, and the Nama-
quas will not attack the Bosjesmans —
having been taught by the Gospel to
regard them as the offspring of the
same common parent. Their spirit-
ual and moral improvement is seen
in their regard to truth and sincerity
in their intercourse with one another,
and with all men. While enveloped
in darkness, having no fear of God
before their eyes, but little, if any,
regard was shown to honesty; but,
on the contrary, he who most excelled
in deception, judged himself the most
praiseworthy. Their veneration of
Jehovah, as the God of Providence,
and the Sovereign Disposer of all
things, is great and affecting. Al-
though the Namaquas were not idola-
ters, in the common acceptation of
the term, yet many degrading cus-
toms and ridiculous ideas prevailed
among them : divine light has shone
into their hearts, and most, if not all,
of these are laid aside. They have
been taught to look above the earth
for fruits, and higher than the clouds
for rain. — Even to Him 'who gives
both the former and the latter rain,'
and commands ' the earth to yield
her increase.' Of many it may be
truly said — ' their conversation is in
heaven, from whence also they look
for the Saviour ; — their souls breathe
after God.' I have been frequently
struck with gratitude and admiration,
while hearing them, in their rudely
constructed huts, offering praise and
supplication to the God of Israel ;
and several times, late at night, after
I have gone to rest, I have heard
them continuing to sing the songs of
Zion. I do not mean to convey the
idea that they have all received and
obeyed the Gospel. No ! much re-
mains yet to be done ; but surely
these fruits of the Gospel of the
grace of God — call loudly for grati-
tude, and furnish the most encoura-
ging motives to be • stedfast, immove-
able, always abounding in the work of
the Lord.' "
LOVEDALE, a station of the
Glasgow Missionary Society, among
the Caffres of South Africa,. Messrs.
Ross and Bennie, missionaries. It is
12 m. from Chumie, in a very popu-
lous vicinity. The gospel of John
has been translated into Caffre. Mr.
Bennie has compiled a Caffre vocab-
ulary, and has printed it at Love-
dale.
LUCCA, a station of the Scottish
M. Society on the island Jamaica.
Mr. Watson, the missionary, at Luc-
ca, and 2 outstations, at the last re-
port, had 600 catechumens and 1)1
communicants.
M.
MACAO, a city in China ; Ion.
135° 13' E. ; lat. 22° 13' N. It is
built on a peninsula or small island,
of 106 m. sq. and contains 33,800
inhabitants. It is the only European
settlement in China, and was ceded
to the Portuguese in 1580. It has a
Portuguese governor and a Chinese
mandarin ; and the English and other
nations have factories here. Since
the decline of the Portuguese trade,
the town has sunk into a place of
comparatively little importance. Dr.
Morrison of the L. M. 6'. and Mr.
Bridgman of the A. B. C. F. M.
reside occasionally at Macao. From
the journals of Mr. B. bearing date in
August, 1830, we make a few ex-
tracts.
" Yesterday afforded us an oppor-
tunity, the first since we left America,
of celebrating the sacrament of the
Lord's supper. Had a stranger been
here, he would have thought, at first
sight, that he had reached a favored
spot; for, from whatever direction
he might have come, he must have
travelled some thousands of miles,
without having met with a scene like
this. In the midst of idol temples,
and of idols without number, he hears
the sound of the church-going bell,
and sees among 200 or 300 houses, in
the European style, 12 or 15 chapels,
which seem to invite to the worship
260
MAC
MAC
of Jehovah. On a better acquaint-
ance, however, the stranger finds
very little to distinguish the first
from the other days of the week.
There is a difference. The public
offices of the Portuguese are closed,
and the citizens permitted to spend
the day according to their choice.
Their chapels are opened, but no
more seem to attend than on other
days, and of their numerous clergy,
40 or 50 in number, not one comes
forth to read and expound the Scrip-
tures.
'; The British Factory have a chapel
here, in which, during their resi-
dence, which is usually half of the
year, divine services are regularly
performed by their chaplain.
" Dr. Morrison usually has worship
at his own bouse, where he is joined
by a few English and American citi-
zens. Yesterday it was our privilege
to join in that worship, and after an
appropriate discourse to sit down to
the table of our common Lord, where,
as he remarked in his sermon, the
distinctions of rich and poor, learned
and unlearned, of nation, and class,
and original character, are all forgot-
ten, under the common character of
redeemed sinners. Such a com-
munion table is the epitome of heaven
itself, which consists of every nation,
tribe, and people, and language, all
uniting in the Saviour's praise.
•• Went on board a Cochin Chinese
junk, anchored at the entrance of the
inner bay. Its appearance, and that
of the men. was quite like the Chinese.
They had just arrived, with a passage
of six or seven days. One of the
men, for whom we carried some med-
icine, was sick. They treated us
kindly, offered us both tobacco and
opium to smoke, of which they seemed
very fond. Two of the crew we
discovered to be Catholics. The time
may not be very far distant, if proper
efforts are made, when the Gospel
shall be introduced and received in
Cochin China. Pure Chinese is, at
the present time, the language of the
court. Christians are there left to
enjoy their religion unmolested."
li In a postcript, dated December
18, Mr. Bridgman states," says the
editor of the Missionary Herald,
<: that the French corvette, La Favor-
ite, Capt. La Place, which sailed
that day, took on board from Macao,
Catholic missionaries for Cochin Chi-
na. Every intelligent friend of the
Bible and pure Christianity, must
feel, in view of this fact, that it is
exceedingly important that devoted
Protestant missionaries, who will
preach the simple truths of the Gos-
pel, should stand ready to enter every
heathen country as soon as provi-
dence opens a way of access, before
the minds of the people shall be pre-
occupied, and all entrance hedged up
again by the introduction of papal
doctrines."
" Attended meeting here and at
Wampoa yesterday, as on the pre-
ceding Sabbath. Immediately after
the service we had, as our custom is,
a short season of social prayer. Three
were present. Soon after this, Leang
Afa called and wished me to take his
little son, a boy often years. He de-
sires him to learn the English lan-
guage, and be familiar with the
Scriptures in that tongue, that lie
may, by and by, assist in a revision
of the Chinese version. In the eve-
ning, as usual on Sabbath evenings,
we spent an hour in social worship
at Dr. Morrison's.
" Since the 5th instant, Macao has
presented an unusual scene of idola-
trous devotion. This has been occa-
sioned by the dedication of a new
temple, and the enthroning of new
gods. On each successive day, and
the work is still in full tide, there has
been wandering through the streets,
from morning till evening, sometimes
amidst torrents of rain, and sometimes
beneath the scorching rays of an
almost vertical sun, one of those pro-
cessions which are not less offensive
to Jehovah, than they are degrading
to the character of man. And on
each successive night, the scene has
been prolonged, from evening till
morning, by theatrical exhibitions and
revelry, which could not well endure
the light."
MACKEE GARDEN, a village
near Madras, Hindoostan. where Mr.
Schaffter, of the C. M S. occasionally
labors, and where there is a school.
MACKINAC, or MICHILI-
MACKINAC. a post-town and mili-
tary post in Michigan territory. It
is situated upon an island in the strait
connecting lake Huron and lake
201
MAC
MAC
Michigan. The town and island is
now called Mackinac, and the county
and the strait, MichUimakinac. The
common pronunciation is Mack-i-naw,
and the name is not unfrequently
written in this manner. The island
is about !• miles in circuit. The bow u
is on the S. E. side of the island, on
a small cove, which is surrounded by
a steep cliff. L50 It. high. It. consists
of two streets parallel with the lake.
intersected by others at right angles,
and contains a court house, a jail,
and several stoics. Population of the
county, in 1830, 877. It is much
resorted to by fur traders, and during
the summer is visited by thousands
of Indians. Lon. 84c 40' \V. : lat.
45° 54' N. It is 313 m. N. of De-
troit. In 1823, the Rev. Win. M.
Ferry commenced a mission on this
island for the benefit of the Indians.
Mr. F. was under the care of the
United Foreign Missionary Society.
In 1827, Mr. F. was transferred to
the A. B. C. F. M. Through the
blessing of God, the mission has been
almost uniformly prospered. Some
of the fur traders, and individuals
connected with the United States'
army, have been hopefully converted
to God. Many of the Indians have
also experienced his renewing grace.
The following narrative, furnished by
Mr. Ferry, of the conversion of one
of these poor outcasts of the forest
will be read with interest.
" As was promised in my last, I
will now give some account of the
religious exercises of C. W. II. Her
Indian name was Ma-sai-ain-se. She
was a half-blooded Indian girl, though
by habit of life and language, a full
native of the wilderness, far in the
interior, south or south west of Mag-
dalen island, or Saint Michael's Point,
upon Lake Superior. Her home,
previous to entering the mission fam-
ily, was about Two days' inarch dis-
tant from what is called Lac Coutree.
She lived with an aunt, and belonged
to a class, by distinction or ceremo-
nies, known as Me-ta-wee. The
summer she left her home, she was
to have been received as a full priest-
ess or conjuress. She had gone
through all the previous mummery,
and was then on the ten day's sing-
ing, or finishing scene ; when an
uncle, who had given her her name.
and hence had a right to control her,
arrived, and said that he had been
told in a dream that she must not be-
come one of the Me-ta-wee. This
was enough. All was in consequence
abandoned, and he took her away.
She was also, that summer, while
with her uncle, one of the party in
the Indian dance around the scalps
of those whites murdered by Indians,
who were afterwards imprisoned at
Mackinaw. Another singular cir-
cumstance in her curly history was,
that, while living with her aunt,
during the hunting season, she used
to be left alone with her; and some-
times, with no fond hut what they
could obtain themselves, by hunting
or otherwise. Hence they suffered
much. And when crying with hunger,
her aunt frequently s;iid to her. ' Don't
cry, — perhaps by and by you may
go with the white people, where you
will have plenty, and lie like them.''
" When she came to the Warren
Station, at Magdalen Island, she
heard of this mission, and determined,
though against the will of a brother,
that she would come here ; and ac-
cordingly came down with the tra-
ders, and was received into the family
three years ago last July. She un-
derstood only the O-jib-e-way lan-
guage, and was probahlv between 14
and 15 years old.
Hit oirn Account of her Conversion.
<; The following is a faithful state-
ment of C.'s exercises, as taken from
her own lips in her native tongue, and
given to me sentence b}' sentence in
English. At my request she gave the
account, (which in substance had been
given to us all before,) with this solemn
injunction, that she would give what
she knew to he truth, and no more
nor less. — It will be seen that there
is something of sameness in the nar-
rative, because I have only felt at
liberty, while following her track, to
shape her own ideas into the most
intelligible English. From her hope-
ful conversion to the present time,
she has generally enjoyed much peace
of mind. She says she has had sea-
sons, when conscious of little spir-
ituality, she has been much distress-
ed for fear she should be deceived,
because it was not with her as in
MAC
MAC
days past : but never, she says, has
she been conscious of such a state of
feeling, that she could not say from
the heart, 1 am ready and willing to
live and die for Christ. And her
whole deportment has been strikingly
characteristic of such a state of mind.
She was received into church fellow-
ship, with two other girls, at our
communion season in April; and I
presume I speak but the feelings of
the family, when I say that there has
been no more faithful missionary to
her friends and others among us, this
summer, than she.
" ' Two years ago the present sum-
mer, I began first to have serious
thoughts about my soul. When hear-
ing the Scriptures interpreted, what
God says in them respecting the
wicked, and especially when hearing
M. (a pious girl of the family,) pray-
ing in the native language, for the
salvation of poor ignorant Indians, I
first began to think, " Perhaps I am
one of those ignorant wicked ones."
And I began to use some Catholic
prayers, which I had in part learnt,
thinking these would do me good.
But M. told me these were only
prayers of the mouth, and not right
with God ; that God knew all our
hearts, and that we must pray from
hearts as we felt, if we hoped to have
God hear us. With this said to me,
which I supposed to be true, I used
to try to pray. Sometimes I could
only use a few words, and did not
know what was the matter with me ;
but often in meeting and at other
times, I was distressed with the
thought, that I might be sent away
with the wicked. I can now see, I
had then no sense of the wickedness
of my heart. The more I heard the
word of God explained, and was
questioned respecting it, and informed,
that not only our actions were bad
in God's sight, but our thoughts and
feelings were displeasing and wicked
before him ; the more was I led to look
at my life, at particular things which
I had done ; and from this review, to
think more of my heart, that there
was something very bad, and which
I began to see was wicked, in my
thoughts and feelings
': ' Preparatory to the first season of
communion after my uneasy state of
mind, while helping to prepare the
table service, I was told that none
but those who loved God had any
right, or privilege at his table. I then
felt as if 1 should never be permitted
to come there, as I knew nothing of
God. All the night following 1 lay
awake, distressed at the situation in
which I began to see myself; and
thought, as 1 had lived so long with-
out thinking of God, or rather know-
ing that there was such a glorious
Being in the heavens, that he would
never have any thing to do with me;
that I was too bad to have him think
upon or help me. The next day Miss
O. read and had interpreted to the
girls that portion of Scripture where
Christ instituted the Supper, and ex-
plained to us the reason and design
of the sacrament. Afterwards, when
seeing the church around the table,
with all the affecting scene before
my eyes, I had a. feeling that there
was truth in these things, such as I
had not had before. And not only
was my mind more deeply distressed
for myself ; but seeing so many
around me, compared with the small
number at the table, whom I supposed
must be in the same wicked and dan-
gerous condition with myself, my
feelings of anguish became inde-
scribable. On leaving church, while
alone in my room, the thought came
to my mind, Why need I be so dis-
tressed ? there are no others who ap-
pear to feel as I do : perhaps it is
because these things are new to me :
when I become more used to them,
they wTill not affect me so ; and it may
be, that I too, may come to love God.
" ' After this, while any of the fam-
ily were giving me and the other
Sfirls instruction, I used oftento think,
I won't let these things trouble me
much. And if at any time I found
my mind considerably excited, I
would immediately try to check and
do away my feelings ; as it were
saying to myself, It is enough for me
to learn little by little : I won't be
such a fool : by and by I shall do
wTell enough, when I come to know
more. With this impression I almost
neglected prayrer. To such a degree
did I give myself up to this feeling,
that for a long time it was but seldom
that I would attempt to pray, lest my
mind should be too much frightened
or distressed.
263
MAC
MAC
" ' The next tiling that troubled
me was the parable of tbe sower,
which 1 heard read to me, and upon
which 1 was requested to meditate,
and give my opinion, when I sup-
posed 1 understood the meaning.
This troubled me much, because, after
fixing on what I supposed the way
side and the stony ground meant. 1
thought they both represented much
of my heart: nor could 1 resist the
anxiety which thfe thought produced.
This state of mind remained and
grew worse for some time, until I
was arrested with this thought, that
it might bring me to sickness, or de-
rangement, or a worse evil : and I
determined that I would try and do
as far as possible what was right for
God, and in the mean time would
avoid indulging in anxiety.'
" Here she related a train of feel-
ings, for several months, amounting
to nothing essentially more favorable.
The narration exhibited a fluctuating,
unhappy state ; sometimes awaked to
anxious distress under instruction, and
again endeavoring to settle into indif-
ference or ease of mind. At one time
this struggle was severe, occasioned
by the death of a little boy in the
family. At another, on the arrival of
her relatives last summer, Miss O.
asked her why she did not talk with
and instruct them. Here her mind
was again aroused. She says she
felt in keen distress for a time, shud-
dering at the thought of showing
others what to do, when this con-
demned herself. This she thought
would be to look after a mote in their
eye, with a beam in her own. At
length, when Miss Mc F. was lying
very sick, and her deatli daily expect-
ed, she came into the room, and
among other things Miss Mc F. said
to her, ' 1 suppose you are not willing
to have me die ; but if you only had
a good hope in the Saviour, it would
not be long before we should meet
again in heaven, and be forever happy
together.'
" ' This,' she said, ' came home to
my heart. It was more than I could
well endure ; and I resolved that I
would pray for mercy as long as I
had life. From that time I was much
in prayer ; and often able to get little
or no rest through the night. When
Miss Mc F. and Mr. F. were about
leaving home for their journey last
fall, my mind was deeply affected
and distressed. 1 thought it would
he right in God, who had been so
merciful as to send them here to in-
struct us and be a father to us, to
take away their lives ; and that I,
with the other children who had not
believed in Christ, might never see
them again. How can I endure the
thought ! I will try, I will pray,
and perhaps, though 1 don't deserve
it, God will send them back and give
mercy to my soul, that I may love
the Saviour. When I saw the vessel
under sail, I went alone and prayed
earnestly that God would preserve
them ; and that 1 might, if he could
be so merciful, have a heart given
me to improve the providence of
taking them away.
"'This anxiety continued. I felt
after this no inclination to give up
prayer. I often thought how 1 had
promised to God, and were I not to
do as I had promised, I should lie to I
him ; and then he would have no
more mercy on me. I felt this to be
my last time, my only hope. My
mind was so pressed, that many times
I could not sleep, and was often com-
pelled, as it were, to get up and seek
relief in prayer.
" ' One Wednesday evening, after
meeting, Mrs. C. fell in with me,
having walked out as I also had done,
and had a long talk with me : and
though I did not express to her any
other than anxiety of mind for salva-
tion, yet 1 was angry. In my agony of
distress and anger I had such thoughts
as these, ; What business have you to
talk so to me ? it don't concern you
what becomes of my soul : you have
not to suffer for my sins : why not,
then, let me alone, and not torment
me.' After Mrs. C. left me, reflect-
ing on the feelings I had indulged, I
felt, if possible, worse than ever.
Although I was aware that Mrs. C.
knew nothing of my feelings, yet, I
knew they were not hid from God;
and must be very displeasing : surely,
thought I, I am lost.
' ' The following Saturday evening
there was a prayer meeting in the
girl's room ; after which Miss C.
made remarks to this amount, "That
she was afraid some of those profess-
ing so much anxiety were deceived,
264
MAC
MAC
{' udging from their conduct ; for sure-
y, if they were 60 anxious, they
would have given themselves to the
Saviour before now." This \v;is like
a knife to my heart. What can I do ?
At first, after going to the bedroom
with M. and C, who were also dis-
tressed, we tried to pray together.
But I found this was no place for
me ; and the whole night I spent
alone ; now and then only awakened
to keener agony from hearing the
sobs of M. in the opposite room.
Sabbath morning, leaving my room
a little after day light, I saw M. stand-
ing by her bed, and with a smile on
her countenance, look at her little
girl. The thought rushed upon me,
that she must have found the Sav-
iour ; for I had never seen a smile on
her countenance before. [Meaning,
since her anxiety.] Now she is going
to begin a new, a happy Sabbath, and
I am left with this wicked heart to
profane the day ! For a moment, as
I heard one of the girls exclaim,
" M. has found the Saviour," I felt,
disposed to envy her. But no — I
thought — this is making me more
wicked ; I will try to follow her : and
I left the house for the cedars, de-
signing, at the time, to spend the day
there, though 1 did not. I can give
no just account of my mind through
the Sabbath and Monday : I can only
say, I had, as it seemed to me. every
wicked feeling : my heart was so
hard I could not weep ; I could not
shed a tear : it seemed a perfect combat:
" ' Tuesday morning after break-
fast, Mr. H. came to my room and
talked witli me a good deal : he told
me this might perhaps be the last day
the Lord would give me ; and why
will you not submit ? He explained
to me many verses of the Bible ; and
during this time my heart got some
feeling : it seemed to melt ; and I
could weep. The whole of this day
I hardly knew where or what I was.
Sometimes I apprehended that I smist
lose my senses ; and seeing the other
girls so different from myself, for a
moment I would half resolve to en-
deavor to be like them ; supposing
that otherwise I must soon be crazy.
But a reacting thought and feeling
would bring me back to all the keen-
ness of my agony. Before supper I
was in the girl's sewing room, where
Y
Miss O. read from the Bible and
talked to the girls. I stayed till I
dare stay no longer, lest I should
break out in something dreadful be-
fore them through derangement. I
got to my bedroom ; and throwing
myself on the bed, 1 lay for sometime
unconscious of anything but the fiie
within : nor durst I even shut my
eyes for fear I should find myself in
death, actually sinking into the flames
of hell.
" ' After a time, how long I don't
know, becoming more conscious of
my state and collected in mind, these
were my feelings : — I have tried ev-
ery way, and all in vain : I cannot
help myself : neither prayers nor
anxiety7 do any good : they lead to
no relief. It is right, it is Justin God
to destroy me : I ought to perish.
He may do what he pleases : if he
sends me to hell, let him do it : and
if he show mercy, well : let him do
just as he wishes with me. Here, as
in a moment, I had such a kind of
one, or whole view of myself, and a
willingness to be in God's hands,
that I could lie no longer, and resolv-
ed to go in prayer and throw myself
for the last time at the feet of the
Saviour, and solemnly beg of him to
do what he would with me. Just at
this time Eliza [an Indian pious
woman in the family, who from the
veiy filth of degradation has become
as we hope one of Christ's lambs.]
came and talked a good deal to me.
She told me how easy it was to be-
lieve in the Saviour if I would : and
after talking some time said, ' we
will pray together.' Here I lost all
my burden : I felt light : a strange
feeling that I cannot describe. — I had
no thought that I loved Christ, but
I was happy ; and yet afraid to be
happy ; was afraid to give indulgence
to these feelings : for it would be
dreadful, after all, it appeared to me,
to go to hell with no feeling of dis-
tress about it ! Rising from our
knees, I was conscious of a smile on
my countenance, which 1 designedly
concealed with my handkerchief, lest
Eliza should observe it. Leaving the
room. Miss O. called me to her bed-
room to eat some supper prepared for
me. I went, but could not eat. Mi^s
O. and Miss C. urged me, and asked
why I refused ; to which I made no
265
MAC
MAD
direct answer. When they saw I
cither could not or would not eat.
they proposed uniting in prayer, in
which they each led in succession.
Here i was filled with that happiness
which 1 hope to enjoy in heaven. 1
do not know hut that my enjoymenl
was as great as it was possible tor nay
soul to have, arising from a view of
the love, the nearness, and glory of
the Saviour. 1 seemed to see it, to
feel it all. in a fullness of joy beyond
expression. At the close of prayer
my mind run on this hymn. ' Alas
and did my Saviour hleed !' and
without expressing the wish 1 had to
bear this hymn sung, Miss C. in a
few moments commenced singing it.
The whole hymn possessed my soul
in mingled joy, and wonder, and love.
Especially the last verses, so that J
was here as much lost to myself in
the bliss of joy, as I had been before
in the anguish of despair. Perhaps,
my countenance told my feelings;
and Miss O. asked me if 1 could now
love that Saviour. I answered, I
hope I do. This was the fust inti-
mation 1 had dared to give of the
peace of soul. But my joy hud swal-
lowed up all fear, and 1 could not
resist the answer. Now I had such
a love for all around, as well as for
the Saviour, that I could have folded
them to my bosom. For two days
following, night and day. there was
little or no abatement, of this happi-
ness. 1 appeared to be in a new
world: every thing led me to God-i
not an object did 1 see but seemed to
say, ' how glorious and lovely is the
great God "
The following statements will give
a summary view of the condition of
the mission.
•: Begun in 1823: one station, two
missionaries, three male and eleven
female assistants.
" William M. Ferry, missionary and
superintendant ; Mrs. Firry : Wm. T.
Boutwell, missionary; Elisha Loomis,
teacher; Mrs. Loomis : Msitin Hey-
denburk, mechanic; Mrs. Heyden-
burk; Abel D. Newton, mechanic;
Miss Eunice Osmar. Miss Elizabeth
M'Farland, Miss Delia Cook, Miss
Hannah Goodale.Miss Matilda Ilotch-
kiss, Miss Betsy Taylor, Miss Sabri-
na Stevens, and Miss Pcrcis Skinner,
teachers and assistants.
"Preaching, Church, fyc. There
has been, during the past year, public
worship with preaching two or three
times on the Sabbath, with the regu-
lar exercises of 'lie Sabbath school,
and one or two meetings for prayer
and conference, or preaching, during
the week. A part of the time a meet-
inn' has been held on the Sabbath in
the Fort. Six were received into the
church in January, which now con-
tains about (it) members. Much seri*
ous attention to the means of grace
has prevailed through the year.
" A course of lectures was deliver-
ed'by Mr. Ferry, last winter, on the
doctrines and practices of the papal
church, which were listened to by a
full and solemn congregation.
'■ SclmuL The number of pupils in
the schools during the year. has not
been mentioned ; but it is supposed
to be about 130 of both sexes. The
several classes were lately examined
in reading, writing, arithmetic, geog-
raphy, and ancient and modern histo-
ry, iu the presence of many citizens
and traders, and acquitted themselves
honorably.
" Other notices. A juvenile benev-
olent, society, formed among the youth
of the school and village, contributed,
during the year ending in January.
$125; which is appropriated to mis-
sionary purposes.
"An Auxiliary to the Board has
been organized among the gentlemen
residing at Mackinaw and in the vi-
cinity, and those engaged in the fur
tiade of the interior.''
MADAGASCAR, a large island in
the Indian Ocean, discovered by a
Portuguese, in 1 I! :!. It lies 40 leagues
E. of the continent of Africa, irom
which it is separated by the strait of
Mozambique. It extends 900 m. from
N. to S., and is from 200 to 300 broad.
The inhabitants, amounting to more
than 4,000,000, are divided into a
number of tribes. They are com-
ui'iilv tall, well-made, of an olive
complexion, and some of them quite
black. Their hair is black, but not
woolly, and for the most part curls
naturally ; their nose is small, though
not fiat; and they have thin lips.
They have no towns, but a great
number of villages, a small distance
from each other. Their houses are
pitiful huts, without windows or
266
MAD
MAD
chimneys, and the roofs covered with
reeds or leaves. Those that are dress-
ed in the best manner, have apiece of
cotton cloth or silk wrapped round
their middle ; but the common sort
have still less clothing. Both men
and women are fond of bracelets.
necklaces, and ear-rings. They have
little knowledge of commerce, and
exchange among themselves goods
for goods: gold and silver ruins
brought by Europeans are immediate-
ly melted down for ornaments, and no
currency of coin is established. There
are a great nany petty kings, whose
riches consist in cattle and slaves,
and they are always at war with each
other. There are only some parts of
the coast yet known ; for both the air
and the soil are destructive to stran-
gers.
The Madagasses believe in one only
true God, the Creator of all things,
and the preserver and supreme Ruler
of the universe ; whom they call Zan-
gahara. When they speak of him,
they do it with the greatest degree of
solemnity and veneration. Though
they consider him so infinitely exalt-
ed, that he does not stoop to notice the
concerns of men ; yet he has delegat-
ed the government of the affairs of
this world to four inferior lords, whom
they denominate lords of the North;
South, East, and West. One of these
only, they consider the dispenser of
the plagues and miseries of mankind ;
while the other three are engaged in
bestowing benefits. The souls of all
good men, they believe, will, after
death, ascend to Zangahara, and en-
joy perfect happiness in his presence,
while all bad men will be tormented,
according to their demerits, by the
evil spirit, which they call Anggatyr.
The four great lords are regarded by
them as having great influence with
Zangahara. Each family his its guar-
dian angel, who'conveys their prayers
to the four lords, who are the only
medium of access to the Deity. Some
appearances of Judaism are seen a-
mong these islanders. They practice
circumcision, and offer the first-fruits
of harvest. Of a Saviour they have
no knowledge. The language of the
Madagasses is very melodious, and is
said to be copious ; though it had
never been reduced to a written form
till since missionaries resided among
them. In the interior are some Arabs,
who introduced into the island many
of the arts of civilization. It is prob-
ably owing to the influence of these
emigrants on the neighboring tribes,
that many of them exhibit evident
marks of a state of improvement con-
siderably removed from barbarism.
The Rev. Messrs. Jones and Bevan
were sent by the L. M. S., in 1818, to
this island, and commenced their mis-
sion auspiciously. These devoted la-
borers were soon called, however, to
experience heavy afflictions in their
persons and families ; which were fol-
lowed by the death of Mr. Bevan, and
by Mr. Jones's removal from his sta-
tion to the Mauritius, from a decline
in his health.
In the autumn of 1820 his Excel-
lency R. T. Farquhar, Esq., Governor
of the Mauritius, concluded a treaty
with Radama, King of Madagascar,
having for its object the total extinc-
tion of the slave traffic in that island.
With the full approbation of the Gov-
ernor, Mr. Jones, being sufficiently
recovered, accompanied the agent,
Mr. Has tie, to the court of Radama,
by whom he was received with much
cordiality. The King, being satisfied
with the views and objects of the so-
ciety, which were explained to him
by Mr. Jones, wrote to the Directors
for missionaries to instruct his people
in Christian knowledge, and also in
the useful arts. It was Mr. Jones's
intention to have returned to theJVIau-
ritius, after the conclusion of the trea-
ty ; but in consequence of a formal
invitation from the King, he consent-
ed to remain at Tananarivou, when
the King allotted to him one of the
royal houses as his residence, with
servants to attend upon him. Accord-
ing to a stipulation of the treaty al-
ready alluded to, 20 Madagasse youths
were to lie instructed in useful arts,
with a view to promote civilization in
their own country; of whom 10 were
sent for this purpose to the Mauritius,
and lil soon after arrived in England,
and were placed in the Borough
school, to be instructed in the English
lano-uaoe on the plan of the B. and F.
S. S. In the mean time, the King
placed under the care of Mr. Jones,
to receive an English education, 10
native children; of whom 3 were
children of his own sister, and one of
267
MAD
MAD
the three was heir apparent to the
crown ; — the rest were children of
different nobles.
The Rev. Mr. Griffiths arrived in
the spring of li>21 ; and in June 1822,
the missionary brotherhood was in-
creased by the arrival of the Rev. Mr.
Jeffreys, accompanied by Mr.--. J. and
four missionary artisans. The valua-
ble patronage of the king remained
undiminished. After providing for
Mr. Jones a dwelling-house contigu-
ous to the royal school in which were
upwards of 4U children under his care,
he afforded considerable assistance in
the erection of a commodious habita-
tion for Mr. Griffiths, together with a
achool-house attached, capable of con-
taining about 200 childien ; and also
allotted a house for the use of Mr.
Jeffreys and his family. Allowances
were also ordered for each of the mis-
sionaries, by Governor Farquhar, as
well as for the artisans. On the arri-
val of the latter at Tananarivou, the
King gave them a piece of ground for
their residence and for the carrying
on of their respective trades. About
2000 of the natives were employed to
prepare the ground for the erection of
the requisite buildings. By direction
of the King 3 Madagasse youths were
placed with each of the artisans; two
of them respectively as apprentices,
and the other as a servant, of whom
very favorable reports were made.
One of the artisans, Mr. Brooks, was.
however, suddenly called from his
earthly engagements.
At this early stage of missionary
effort, good effects appeared ; among
which may be noticed the suppression
of common swearing; though it should
be stated, to the reproach of multi-
tudes called Christians, that it was
the custom of the inhabitants of the
kingdom of Ovah to swear by the
name of the King and by the name of
the Queen, not by the name of the
Almighty Creator and Benefactor of
mankind. The B. and F. B. S. made
a grant to the Madagascar mission of
50 English Bibles and 200 Testa-
ments.
The kingdom of Radama, now call-
ed Imerina, is divided into -1 provin-
ces; in all of which, during 1824,
schools were established, with the
sanction, and under the patronage, of
the King. At the close of the year
they amounted to 22, and the number
of children to above 2000. The three
m!h uls successively formed at Tanan-
arivou were united into one, which
the King denominated the Royal Col-
lege. From this seminary, containing
about 270 boys, 50 of the highest gift-
ed and best instructed wire sent to
take charge of the schools in the coun-
try. Public examinations of the boys'
and girls' schools took place in the
presence of the King, some of the
members of the royal family, the gen-
erals of his Majesty, and Jas. Hastie,
Esq. the British agent, which were
highly satisfactory. Messrs. Jones and
Griffiths commenced preaching in
Madagasse in February of the same
year ; their congregations consisting
usually of about 1000, but occasionally
of as many as 3 and even 5000. Sev-
eral parts of the Scriptures had also
been translated, and some books were
prepared and preparing fur publica-
tion. On the 21st of April, Mr. Jef-
freys removed to Ambatoumanga, a
large village situated about 20 m. from
Tananarivou, where he commenced a
school for boys, and Mrs. J. another
for girls, and conducted stated servi-
ces in Madagasse. It having been
judged expedient that the artisans
should superintend the schools, Mr.
Canham removed to a village about
L2 m. from the capital, where he had
a school of 110 boys ; and Mr. Row-
lands to another village about 15 m.
distant from the same, where he had
a school containing 100 boys. Each
of them superintended apprentices,
who learned their respective trades ;
and Mr. Chick was diligently em-
ployed on the Sabbath in catechising
childien ; and on the week days in
his trade. In the following year, the
labors of the missionaries were con-
tinued ; the translation of the Mada-
gasse New Testament was completed ;
a printer, a cotton-spinner, and a car-
penter, were sent out; and the mis-
sion was deprived of a valuable agenJ
by the death of Mr. Jeffreys. About
this time some of the Madagasse
youths, one of whom had been at his
own earnest request baptized, arrived
at the capital.
On the 27th of July, 1829, King
Radama died. By the intrigues of
one of his queens, a number of men
of the highest rank were put to death,
MAD
MAD
and among the rest, the heir presump-
tive to the throne, the amiable, intel-
ligent, and pious prince Etakatobi, a
youtli about Jo years of age. Since
that period, the island lias been in an
unsettled state. During the year L830,
Mr. Freeman, one of the missionaries,
left the island, and repaired to Cape
Town, without the expectation of re-
turning, lie was, however, invited
in a very friendly manner, to return.
Under date of August 2, 1831, he
writes,
" The prospects of the general sfcat •
of Madagascar at that time, and of the
mission in particular, were sufficient-
ly gloomy and discouraging ; and
though, as I have previously assured
the directors, I never for a moment
considered that I had abandoned that
vast and important field, I confess. 1
had not any rational expectation that
events would have proved so auspi-
cious, as they now are, within this
very limited space of time: The hand
of Providence is clearly to be seen.
and ought to be most gratefully ac-
knowledged, in the present posture of
affairs. Instead of intestine wars des-
olating the country, the whole island
appears, from the latest accounts
which I have received, to be in a state
of tranquillity — or, at any rate, not to
be Buffering more serious disturbances,
than existed in consequence of petty
opposition in some few provinces to
the government of the Hovas, in the
time of Radama. The queen's power
seems to be thoroughly established,
and her disposition to encourage the
mission has been proved beyond sus-
picion. I have received voluminous
correspondence from the members of
the mission within the past few
months, besides several letters from
nativ? teachers, and from some of the
officers, (that from the queen I have
already mentioned.) and all impress
me with the conviction that our mis-
sion is favored with considerable pros-
perity in its actual state, and may rea-
sonably hope for still greater, unless
some new events arise to impede its
present operations. I have not re-
ceived any definite accounts of the
state of the schools ; but from various
orders issued by the Malagasy gov-
ernment, and from the attendance on
public worship on the Sundays, 1 am
under no painful apprehension on that
bead. The voluntary attendance of
several adults, and of those just arriv-
ing at maturity, on the public institu-
tions of religion, is one of the most
pleasing signs in the case ; and, it is
also a tacit proof, that the true dispo-
sition of the government is favorable
to our exertions there. We have
been taught a lesson, indeed, in the
history of Radama, "not to put our
trust in princes/' or the arm of gov-
ernments, but we have also numerous
instances of the vast importance of the
countenance and good-will of the na-
tive authorities in a country where
the will of one is the supreme law."
Mr. Freeman, on his return to his
labors, arrived at Tamatave,' a port in
Madagascar, on the 22d of August,
accompanied by Mr. and Mrs. Atkin-
son. Their goods were transported
to Tananarivou, free of expense, by or-
di r qf the queen.
Since the middle of 1830, the at-
tendance at the mission chapel has
been more numerous and encouraging
than at any preceding period; the
preaching of the won! seems power-
fully to affect the consciences of some
of the people. Another chapel is in
progress, in which the services will
be performed in the native tongue.
At the prayer meetings, which are
well attended, many of the natives
pray with great propriety and appa-
rent devotion. Mr. Cameron's ap-
prentices, 80 in number, are address-
ed every Sunday afternoon by one of
the missionaries.
Number of schools, G4
" scholars, 24! >7
13 youths are studying English at the
express desire of the queen. Several
thousand copies of Catechisms and
Tracts have been printed. Various
mechanic arts have been introduced.
MADCHAR, a colony of German
settlers, near the Caucasus. C. L.
Koenig. missionary. The Tartars in
the vicinity are becoming more and
more friendly.
MADRAS, Presidency of ; part of
the British possessions in Hindoostan,
comprehending the whole of the coun-
try south of the Kishna, excepting a
narrow strip on the western coast,
and the northern Circars. A consid-
erable portion of it is governed by na-
tive princes subordinate to the British,
and protected by a subsidiary force ;
269
MAD
MAL
the rest is under the immediate pro-
tection of the Governor and Council
of Madras, and in 1822 was subdivid-
ed into 24 districts, with an area of
166,000 square miles, and a popula-
tion of 13,677,000. Madras, the capi-
tal, is the largest city on the coast of
Coromandel. Lat. 13° 5' N. ; Ion.
80° 21' E. ; 1044 m. from Calcutta ;
770 from Bombay. Pop. in 1823,
415,751. It consists of Fort St. George,
Black Town, and the European houses
in the environs.
The first mission establishment at
Madras was formed in 1727, by the
Rev. B. Schultz, under the patronage
of the king of Denmark. From that
time till 1760, 1470 were united with
the church. The mission was under
the patronage of the C. K. S. Mr.
Loveless, of the L. M. S. commenced
a mission here in 1805. In 1816, the
Rev. Richard Knill, now of St. Pe-
tersburg, joined Mr. Loveless. W.
Taylor, John Smith, and John Bilder-
beck are now the missionaries of this
society ; 6 assistants. In the eastern
division of this mission under Mr.
Smith, two English services are held
on Sundays at Black-Town Chapel ;
where there are 48 communicants ; at
3 Tamul services weekly about 20 at-
tend. In the western division there
are 34 communicants. In 20 schools
there are 310 scholars. In 1831, 3290
books and Tracts were distributed.
A corresponding committee was
formed at Madras, in connection With
the C. M. &'.,in 1815. At the present
time, 1831, P. P. Schaffter, J. J. Mai-
ler, Edmund Dent, missionaries, 1
printer, 3 catechists, 2 readers, and 28
schoolmasters. Congregations in 4
outstations, and in Madras, 373; com-
municants 83 ; candidates 68 ; semi-
narists 27 ; schools in Madras and at
3 outstations 27 ; with 546 boys and
636 girls. In 9 towns and villages
connected with the mission, there are
about 110 families, and above 1600
adults and children under religious
instruction. During 6 months previ-
ous to April, 1830, there were issued
from the press, 30,000 copies of diffe-
rent books of the Bible, with 80,000
tracts and books in Tamul and Teloo-
goo.
In June,1828, 362,417 tracts had been
circulated. The income of the Tract
Society for the year 1831 was 2690
rupees. Several thousand natiYe
Christians, who have long dwelt in
the twilight of the Romish supersti-
tion, have lately requested to be re-
ceived into the church of England.
Translations of the Scriptures into
Tamul, Malay alim, Canarese, and
Teloogoo are either finished, or in
progress.
MAHIM, a town in the northern
part of the island, Bombay, about 6
m. from the town of Bombay, where
the missionaries of the A. B. C. F. M.
itinerate and distribute tracts.
MAIAOITI, an outstation of the
L. M. S. in the Georgian island. In-
habitants 220 : 3 native teachers. The
people are constant in their attend-
ance on the means of grace. Many
very neat bouses have been built.
MAIIJEHDUSK, a station of the
Am. Methodist missionary Society, at
Mahjehdusk Bay, which empties into
Lake Huron. This is considered of
great importance, as being the annu-
al rendezvous of Indians from the
north. A native school was establish-
ed in 1820, under the care of James
Currie and David Sawyer. 82 com-
municants, 33 scholars.
MALACCA, or, MALAYA ; coun-
try of India beyond the Ganges, con-
sisting of a large peninsula, connect-
ed with Siam by the the isthmus of
Kraw. It is about 775 m. long, and
120, on an average, broad.
Malacca, a seaport of the above
country, on the straits of Malacca :
Ion. 102° 12' E. ; lat. 2° 14' N. The
surrounding country is fertile and
pleasant. Since 1825, it has been
permanently occupied by the British
authorities. Pop., in 1828, 33,806.
In January, 1815, a mission was
commenced in this place by the L. M.
S. In 1816, Dr. Milne, the associate
of Dr. Morrison at Canton, visited
Malacca.
While here, Mr. M. was favored
with many excellent opportunities of
sending copies of the Chinese- New
Testament, catechisms, and tracts, to
Siam, where, it is said, 20,000 Chi-
nese reside, to Rhio, Cochin-China,
and various other places, where the
Chinese are found in great numbers,
as well as of conversing on religious
subjects with the sailors belonging to
the vessels by which they were con-
veyed. In Penang only, there are
270
MAL
MAL
said to be 8000 Chinese inhabitants ;
among whom Mr. Milne went from
house In house, distributing the Scrip-
tures and tracts. He calculated, thai
in China and Malacca together, there
had been printed and circulated at
that period, not less than 30,1)00 Chi-
nese pamphlets and tracts, exclusive
of the Holy Scriptures. Towards
the great expense of printing Chi-
nese tracts, the Religious Tract Socie-
ty, in London, liberally contributed
the sum of 5002.
Mr. Milne's labors were abundant :
continuing his translation of the
Scriptures into Chinese, studying the
Malay, and superintending two Chi-
nese schools. Other works were also
proceeding ; besides which the settle-
ment had the advantage of two pres-
ses, with suitable workmen, and an
able superintendant.
Among other important objects
which engaged the attention of Dr.
Morrison and Mr. Milne,' during a
visit of the latter to Canton, was the
establishment of a seminary, now de-
nominated the Anglo-Chinese College,
the principal objects of which are,
to impart the knowledge of the Eng-
lish language, and the principles of
the Christian Religion, to Chinese
youth ; and the instruction of mis-
sionaries and others in the language
and literature of China. Dr. M. gen-
erously proposed, on certain condi-
tions, to contribute towards the ob-
ject the sum of 4000 dollars, exclu-
sive of a separate donation of 500L
to defray the expenses of educating,
in the college, 1 European and 1 Chi-
nese youth, for 5 successive years.
In the importance of this plan the
directors concurred, and the founda-
tion-stone of the institution was laid
Nov. 11, 1818, by Major "William
Farquhar, late English Resident and
Commander of Malacca ; and several
persons of high distinction, as well
as the chief Dutch inhabitants were
pleased to attend the ceremony. The
college, since erected, stands on the
mission premises, in an open and airy
situation, close to the western gate of
the town, and commands a fine view
of the roads and of the sea At this
time a Fund was formed for widows
and orphans of the Ultra Ganges
Mission — the Chinese schools were in
a flourishing state — tracts were exten-
sively circulated — the work of trans-
lation was making rapid progress —
the press was vigorously employed —
and much was done in the direct
communication of the Gospel.
About this period, 3 Chinese schools
were going on prosperously, and the
Malabar school was well attended ; in
the English and Malay school several
hundred boys had learned to read the
Holy Scriptures ; a Malay school,
which was for a time suspended, was
re-opened; and a. female Malay school,
the first establishment of the kind in
Malacca, was commenced. On June
1, 1821, Dr. Milne publicly baptized
a heathen woman (her father was a
Chinese, and her mother a Siamese) ;
and on the 8th cf July following, Mr.
Thomsen baptized '2 Malays, all of
whom were apparently sincere con-
verts to Christianity.
In consequence of the decease of
Dr. Milne, which took place Jan. 2.
1822, — the Chinese services previous-
ly conducted were necessarily sus-
pended. During a visit which Dr.
Morrison paid to Malacca, however,
they were resumed four times on the
Sabbath, and twice on week days : a
Chinese youth formerly a student in
the Anglo Chinese College, occasion-
ally assisted in these services. Thia
individual, who understands both the
Fuhkeen and Canton dialects, was
also employed, in connexion with the
mission, as a public reader, explaining
the Scriptures to his countrymen ac-
cording to his ability ; and occasion-
ally conducting Christian worship in
the Pagan temple, where Dr. Milne
formerly preached. The Malayan
female servants, and the female Por-
tuguese servants who understand
Malay, belonging to the mission as-
sembled every Sabbath evenino-, when
the Scriptures were read, and an ex-
hortation given in Malay by Mrs.
Humphreys.
On the 20th of May, 1823, the
printing of the whole Chinese version
of the Scriptures was finished : Afa,
a Chinese convert, had the honor both
to commence and to complete this
work, having arrived from China for
that purpose. The number of stu-
dents on the foundation of the college,
was then 15, that of candidates for
admission, 7. These youths had pro-
fessedly embraced Christianity, and,
271
MAL
MAL
generally speaking, entered with zeal
and cheerfulness into the religious
exercises of the institution.
Samuel Kidd and .losiah Hughes
are now employed ;it this station; 3
Chinese services are continued on
Sundays. Government lias with-
drawn its accustomed allowance to
the college and native schools. The
whole mission is assuming a more
and more favorable aspect.
Scholars
2 free schools contains '22l>
7 Chinese b iys' schools 240
G •• girls'
•> Malay schools 27
2 Tamul 24
3 Portuguese 174
MALTA, anciently Melita ; an
island in the Mediterranean, lat. 35c
53' N.;, h.n. 14- 311' E. (of the obser-
vatory of the grand master) 60 m.
from Sicily; ~>»>» from Calissia, the
nearest point of Africa. Pop. 70,000.
Besides the natives, there are Eng-
lish, (about 700 besides the military)
Jews, Greeks. Turks. Egyptians.
Italians, French, and Dutch. The
Maltese, English, and Italian are the
predominant languages. The capital
is Valetta. with a population of 40,000,
and an excellent harbor, which will
contain 500 vessels. The fortifications
are, the strongest in the world. It
was taken from the French by the
British in 1800, and continued to
them by the treaty of Paris in 1814.
The Rev. Mr. Bloomfield, who was
sent out by the L. .If. S. in 1611, to
promote the knowledge of the Gos-
pel among the Greeks, was directed
to reside for a time at Malta, where
he might have an opportunity to learn
the Italian language, and to perfect
himself in the modern Greek, as well
as to obtain the best information con-
cerning the places to which he might
afterwards direct his course. While
faithfully fulfilling his trust, he
preached to a number of Englishmen
resident at Valetta, and, it is believed,
with spiritual advantage to many.
He was also active in distributing
copies of the Scriptures, of Dr. Dod-
dridge's Rise and Progress in Italian,
and of religious tracts, some of which
were sent to Sicily, &c. He was in-
formed that a gentleman who visited
the Morea.left two Greek Testaments
at a convent, with which the inhab-
itants were so delighted, that they
rang the bells for joy. and performed
• e extraordinary religious ceremo-
iv. In the midst of these cheering
circumstances, however. Mr. B. re-
signed his work to receive his re-
ward.
In Sept. 1816, the Rev. Mr. Lown-
des of tiie /.. M. .b. was sent out for
the Bame purposes (is those contem-
plated for his excellent predecessor,
and his ministry was not in vain.
The Rev. S.'S. Wilson of the same
society arrived at Malta at the com-
mencement of 1819; in consequence
of which Mr. L. left that place, to
carry into effect the various objects
of Ins mission : he afterwards settled
at Zante, and ultimately at Corfu.
Mr. W., in addition to various en-
gagements, prepared several books
lor publication in modern Greek. In
1823, his congregation had increased
to about 250 hearers, of whom a con- 1
siderable number gave satisfactory
evidence of genuine piety, and many
others of most promising moral qual-
ities. The number of communicants
was increased to 50. In the Sabbath-
school there were about 30 English
children; 20 Greek boys and girls
also attended, who learned Mr. Wil-
son's Greek catechism, and passage s
of Scripture both in Greek and Ital-
ian. Mr. Wilson resumed his Greek
services; the attendance, including
children, was about 50. During his
absence in England, the American
Brethren commenced a small school
for Greeks; an English young lady,
whom Mr. Wilson formerly instructed
in modern Greek, had the charge of
the female department of it. The
boys were taught by Mr. Temple* as-
sisted by Mr. Wilson. The latter
devoted a portion of every day to the
instruction of a few Greek boys, from
Scio, in ancient Greek. English, and
Italian. One of these boys translated
a considerable part of Turner's "Arts
and Sciences," and proceeded with
the work under Mr. Wilson's direc-
tion.
In 1830, there were issued from the
press 9,100 Tracts and Books, GOO of
which were Scott's Essays. Mr.
Wilson has an increasing attendance
on Sundays at 2 English services.
272
MAL
MAL
The attention of the C. M. S. having
boon drawn to the Mediterranean as
an important sphere of labor, it was
determined to send thither a repre-
sentative. The Rev. Win. Jowett
offered himself for this service ; and
alter .due preparation, proceeded, in
the year lfilf), to Malta, as the most
suitable place of residence. The so-
ciety had adopted, on the suggestion
of the late Rev. Dr. Buchanan, the
plan of sending a literary representa-
tive to a sphere of this nature, where
direct missionary labors were not
practicable ; and Mr. Jowett had the
benefit of much friendly conference
with that distinguished man, who had
himself led the way, and given an ad-
mirable model, in the conducting of
Christian researches. The objects of
the society, in establishing represent-
atives in the Mediterranean were —
the acquisition of information relative
to the state of religion and of society,
with the best means of its melioration,
and the propagation of Christian
knowledge, by the press, by journeys.
and by education. Mr. Jowett re-
turned, with his family, to this coun-
try, for the renovation of his health,
in the year 1620. During the 5 years
of his absence, he had been resident
chiefly in Malta ; but he had spent a
considerable time in Corfu, and had
twice visited Egypt and some parts of
Greece.
The results of this visit to the Med-
iterranean have been in many respects
highly important ; these he has since
given to the public, in a very inter-
esting and valuable volume, which
has awakened a lively interest in be-
half of the sphere in which his ener-
gies have been engaged. Mr. Jowett
subsequent!}' returned to Malta.
A second volume of very valuable
Researches has proceeded from his
pen, and been republished in the
United States. He is now in Eng-
land, having been disabled by the
effect of his residence in the Mediter-
ranean upon his health from resuming
his labors there. Mr, Schlienz, after
having been absent on a visit to Ger-
many for 12 months, returned in Oct.
1831 with re-established health. In
the latter part of 1829 and the whole
of 1830, there were printed 57,900
books and tracts, in Italian, modern
Greek, Arabic, and Maltese.
The A. B. C. F. M. commenced a
mission here in 1820, with the design
of benefitting the mingled inhabitants
of Palestine. The first missionaries,
sent by the Board to the Holy Land,
were the Rev. Messrs. L. Parsons
and P. Fisk, who arrived at Smyrna,
Jan. 15, 1820, and were cordially
welcomed by the chaplain and other
gentlemen. After obtaining the re-
quisite information for the govern-
ment of their future measures, they
embarked for the island of Scio, where
the}' spent some time in the study of
the modern Greek, and soon after vis-
ited the 7 churches of Asia. Mr. P.
then went to Jerusalem, where he
spent some months in distributing the
word of life, and religious tracts in [)
different languages. In Jan. 1822, in
consequence of his declining health,
he sailed with Mr. F. for Alexandria,
where, on the 10th of Feb., he yielded
up his spirit to him who gave it. The
Rev. D. and Mrs. Temple arrived at
Malta, Feb. 22, 1822. A printing es-
tablishment was also sent ; which has
been, and will probably continue to
be, a powerful and useful engine in
promoting the designs of the mission :
this press was procured, and kept in
operation for the term of 5 years, by
benevolent individuals in Boston. It
was calculated that in about two years
there were printed by it more than
two million and a half of pages of re-
ligious tracts.
The following information is con-
tained in the' last report of the Board.
" Daniel Temple, missionary, Ho-
man Hallock, printer and their wives.
" Malta is the book-manufactory for
the whole mission, as well as a cen-
tral point of intercourse and union
The library collected at this station is
already valuable, both in frhe materi-
als and helps for translations. There
are three printing-presses, two of
which are inconstant use. There are
founts of type for printing in English,
Italian, Greek, Greco-Turkish," Ar-
menian, Armeno-Turkish, and Ara-
bic. The printing, however, has been
chiefly in the Italian, modern Greek,
and Armeno-Turkish languages, the
last being the Turkish language writ-
ten in the Armenian character. The
press has ever been perfectly secure
in Malta, and has operated without
any embarrassment from the govern-
MAL
MAL
ment, though the publications have
been subject to a mild and tolerant
censorship.
11 The location of the press in this
island was not the result of design,
and it has always been regarded as
temporary. The Committee ha
ready to remove the whole establish-
ment to Smyrna, or Constantinople,
or to divide it and place one part in
Turkey and the other in liberated
Greece, whenever there should be
reasons to justify such a measure.
Such reasons there may soon he ; but
hitherto those For continuing at Malta
have preponderated over those in fa-
vor of removal.
" Experience lias led to some im-
portant changes in the manner of em-
ploying this printing establishment.
Previous to the year 1829, the pus-
was employed almost, wholly in print-
ing works analogous to the publica-
tions of our tract societies. They
were excellent in their kind, and
many of them doubtless fell' into the
hands of readers who were made
wiser and better by them ; — yea, we
may hope, that there are some who
were made wise unto salvation. In
general, however, this class of publi-
cations was issued on the presump-
tion of a more extended propensity to
reading and reflection in the several
communities of the Levant, than
there really was. ft. may be doubted
whether, on the whole, taking these
publications as a class, any consider-
able proportion of the people in the
east was prepared for them. The
missionaries of the Board were, for
some time, becoming painfully con-
vinced of this, and. in the ve;ir 1829,
they resolved, with the approbate n of
the Committee, to make it the lead-
ing object of the press, for Hie pres-
ent, to furnish books for elementary
schools, making them, as far as possi-
ble, the vehicles of moral and religious
truth. The results of this new mea-
sure have nol yel been seen, except
among the Greeks, but among them
they have exceeded expectation. The
summary of the gospel history by
Niketoplos. which was reprinted at
Malta, called forth a public expres-
sion, in the government newspaper,
of gratitude towards the Americans
for having furnished the Greek peo-
ple with books. Doct. Korck, Church
Missionary in one of the islands of
the Cyclades, has found a considera-
ble sale for our publications. The
one. for which there existed the great-
est demand, was the Alphahcturion ',
— a first book for schools, of (III duo-
decimo pages, very happily embody-
ing a large amount of instruction ap-
pertaining both to this life and the
come. Two editions, contain-
ing 12,000 copies in the whole, had
been printed at Malta ; and the work
had gone into such extensive use in
and the d.inand for it was
such, that, by the united recommend-
ation of Doct. Korck and Mr. Temple.
a third edition of 15,000 copies has
been printed in this country. By the
time a part of this edition reached
Malta, Mr. Temple had not only dis-
posed of all the copies of the former
impressions, but bad orders, from
Constantinople and Greece, for 4,000
more.
': The most important work execut- j
ed at the Malta press, during the last
year, was the translation ol the >Yw
Testament in the Armeno-Turkish
language. The printing of this was
commenced on the 8th of January.
L830, and the last, sheet was corrected
in the press before the expiration of
January, lt:il .
•• The translation, as it is now pub-
lished, was prepared by Mr. Goodell
from one made by himself, with the
aid of the Armenian bishop Carabet,
from the original Greek, and another
made at Constantinople, from the Ar-
menian version, under the superin-
tendence of Mr. Leeves, agent of the
British and Foreign Bible Society;
and was carried through the press bj
Mr. Goodell, at the expense of that
noble institution. The printing is in
a beautiful style, and there is no rea-
sonable doubt that the translation is
so tin- successful, as to make a know-
ledge of the way of salvation perfect-
unable in a language Bpoken by
a million and a half of people. Mr.
Goodell's removal to Constantinople,
of which an account will be given in
its proper place, will afford him good
opportunities to revise the work for a
second edition.
'■ Mr. Hallock performs his duties
as printer, in a very satisfactory man-
ner. In September, 1830, there were
eio-ht men in the printing office.
271
MAN
MAR
About that time, tln> workmen began
id be paid by the piece, and as a con-
sequence of1 lliis. the amount of work
performed daily bas been doubled,
and at the same time it has been bet-
ter executed. The whole femount of
printing performed at Malta since July
L822, cannot be less than 12,000,000
of ]) iges
" Several letters on Popery, trans-
mitted by .Mr. Temple to this country
since his return to Malta, have had
,m extensive circulation in the reli-
gious newspapers."
The whole number of pages issued
from the press, during the year end-
in >■ Oct. hi. 1831, was 4,326,000.
Rev. John Keeling, of the W. M . S.
resides at .Malta, lie has a school of
70 scholars.
The boys' school at Valetta has 2(17
scholars, and the girls' 200. 3 other
schools are in operation. The Com-
mittee of the L. R. T. S.,- in 1831,
sent 24.000 publications to Malta.
0083 copies of various portions of the
sacred volume in a variety of lan-
guages, were issued, in the same
period, by B. fy F. B. S. from the
press at Malta.
MANAIA. DavidaandTiere. two
native teachers, were left at this.
which is one of the Harvey Islands.
by the deputation from the L. M. 6'.
During the first two months of their
residence on the island, a few em-
braced the Gospel ; — that number
has since increased to 120. " These
were easily distinguishable,'" says
Mr. Bourne, " among the crowd that
collected on our going on shore, by
the neatness of their dress and their
orderly behavior. We proceeded to
the teachers' house, which we found
equal to any, and superior to most, of
the houses of the natives at the Soci-
ety islands. Not far from the ti
ers' house, is the chapel, round which
the dwellings of the Christian con-
verts are scattered. The number of
inhabitants is from 1000 to 1500; the
people who have embraced Christian-
ity are diligent in their learning ; a
few are beginning to lead the Scrip-
tures ; and family and private prayer
are strictly observed among them.
They pay great respect to their teach-
er ; and although the King and the
principal part of the people are still
idolaters, yet they are all upon friend-
ly terms with Davida, frequently
visiting him, and bringing him pres-
ents of food. All idolatrous distinc-
tions have been abandoned by those
who have embraced Christianity.
Infanticide being here unknown, the
children are numerous. There is
little sickness among the people, and
the diseases are t'rw. They display
great ingenuity in the fabrication of
their cloth, canoes, etone axes, and
ear-ornaments ; their heads are pro-
fusely covered with figured cloth, red
beads, and sinnet. of beautiful work-
manship. The teachers have been
industrious in cultivating yams, pump-
kins, and melons, all of which were
unknown here; fowls also,
and hogs have been introduced, and
are upon the increase. We left some
sweet potatoes for seed, which will
form a Valuable addition to their stock
of eatables."
MANCHIONEAL, a station of the
Baptist M. S. on the island Jamaica.
Joseph Burton, Missionary.
MANDUCHIO, a suburb of Cor-
fu, the chief town of Corfu, one of
the Ionian Islands, where a school
has been established.
MANEPY, a station of the A. B.
C. F. .If. on the island, Ceylon, 4£
m. N. W. of Jaffna patam. It was
established in 1621. H. Woodward
missionary, and several native assis-
tants. The congregation amounts to
400. There are 14 communicants.
MANGUNGA, a station of the
IV. M. S. on E' O' k'eanga, in New
Zealand, founded in 1827. W. White,
James Stack, John Hobbs, missiona-
ries. A few first fruits have been
gathered. One youth has died a
Christian.
MARQUESAS, five islands in the
Pacific Ocean, named Christina,
Magdalena. Dominica, St. Pedro, and
Hood. The first four were discovered
by Quiros, in 1"!!.") ; the last by Cook,
in 1774. Dominica is much the lar-
gest, being about 46 m. in circuit.
The products of these islands are
bread-fruit, bananas, plantains, cocoa-
nuts, scarlet beans paper mulberries
(of the bark of which their cloth is
made), casuarinas, with other tropi-
cal plants and trees. The Marque-
sans are of large stature, well made,
strong, and active, of a tawny com-
plexion, but look almost black by be-
275
MAR
MAT
ing tattooed over the whole body.
Some of the women are nearly as
fair as Europeans, and among them
tattooing is not common, and then
only mi the heads and arms. Their
language much resembles that of the
Society Islands. Two Tahitian
teachers were stationed by the Rev.
Mr. Crook, of the L. M. 8., on Tahu-
ata (or Santa Christina), in 1825 ; but
after continuing there about It)
months, and seeing no prospect of
success, they returned home. It has
since determined to attempt a mis-
sionary settlement on Nugahiva,
another island of the same group,
considered for that purpose as superi-
or to Tahuata. Maracore, one of the
teachers who were stationed at the
latter island by Mr. C, proposes, with
that view, to return to the Marquesas,
accompanied by three or four families
from Tahiti. Mr. C. has prepared a
Marquesian Spelling-book, an edition
of which has been printed for their
use.
Maracore, and his companions, ex-
pected to proceed to the Marquesas,
in the Minerva. Captain Ebrill, who
is his son-in-law to Mr Henry, mis-
sionary in Eimeo, and well disposed
to promote their views. Mr. Crook
has supplied them with stationary,
and the members of his church and
congregation have furnished them
abundantly with articles of apparel
and food, useful implements, &c.
Each of them presented some gift on
the occasion; they have also, jointly,
presented to Capt. Ebrill about a half
a ton of cocoa-nut oil. as a compensa-
tion for the passage, &c. of the teach-
ers. Mr. Alex. Simpson, one of the
missionaries who have accompanied
Mr. Nott on his return to Tahiti, is
appointed to labor in this group.
No intelligence has recently been
received from the natives laboring on
these islands. The missionaries at
Tahiti were preparing to visit them.
The A. B. C. F. M., are contemplating
the establishment of a mission on the
Washington islands, a part of this
groupe.
MARTYN, a station of the A. B.
C. F. At., among the Chickasaw In-
dians. In consequence of the dis-
turbed state of the people little has
been affected at this mission recently.
Mr. Holmes, the missionary, under
date of Dec. 24, 1631, thus describes
the condition of the tribe.
" The expectation of a removal be-
yond the river seems to have concen-
trated every thought to that one point.
Even those who are determined to
remain on reservations, as is the case
with this neighborhood, are far from
enjoying tranquility of mind Judg-
ing from what has passed since the
extension of the laws over the nation,
they cannot promise themselves much
undisturbed enjoyment. Instances of
grievous oppression have now become
common. One out of many I will
relate, as it came under my own ob-
servation, and is of recent occurrence.
A citizen of Mississippi, with an un-
just claim, entered the nation with a
civil officer, and carried forcibly
away property to the value of several
hundred dollars. The Chickasaw in-
stituted a suit, and recovered the prop-
erty ; but by attending to this busi-
ness, he sustained considerable loss .
at home, owing to his absence for
several weeks ; travelled more than
eight hundred miles, bearing his own
expenses ; and paid a lawyer one
hundred dollars for pleading his cause.
It is a fact honorable to the court
which has cognizance of the affairs of
this nation, that in every case, I be-
lieve, without exception, the decision
has been in favor of the Indian, who
is uniformly the defendant. This,
however, does not relieve the natives
from the expense of feeing lawyers
and attending courts."
MARY, ST., a small island at the
mouth of the Gambia, N. Africa,
separated from the main land by a
creek, between 13° and 14° N. lat.
The inhabitants are from different
parts of the continent, and many from
the heart of Africa. The island is
well situated for commerce, and the
settlement is flourishing. Bathurst
is the principal town. Here the IF.
M. 6'. has a society and a school, both
of which are attended by pleasing
circumstances. [See Bathurst.]
MATURA, a small town and for-
tress on the southern extremity of
Ceylon. E. Ion. 80° 37', N. lat., 5°
55'. It is 100 m. S. E. of Colombo,
Mr. Lalman of the W. M. S. com-
menced a mi simi here in 1814. By
the last report, there were in society
98 adults. 42 children had been bap-
276
COCOA NUT TREE.
FRUIT OF THE MARQUESAS
[Page 276.]
MAU
MAU
tized : 44 boys were ,in the school.
MAUI, one of the Sandwich Isl-
ands, 48 m, long and 2!) broad. Pop-
ulation 2500. At Luluiina, on the
i\. W. coast there is a mission station.
The Rev. W. Richards, and C. S.
Stewart, with Betsey Stockton, a
colored female assistant from the A.
B. C. F. M., commenced their resi-
dence here, Aug. 31st, 1823, in hou-
ses built by the Queen dowager for
their use, in the native style, lined
with the leaves of the sugarcane, and
thatched with grass, without floors or
windows. Mr. Pitt, the prime min-
ister, gave them a small plantation,
with men to cultivate it. Adjoining
the inclosure of the missionaries, a
chapel was immediately erected, 100
feet by 40. The houses stand upon
the open beach, so near the sea that
the surges break within a dozen yards
of the doors.
Soon after their arrival,' the mis-
sionaries wrote : — " Pigs, hogs, fowls,
and goats, have been sent constantly,
by some person or another ; in fact,
no Christian congregation in America
could, in this respect, have received a
elergyman, coming to administer the
word of life to them, with greater hos
pitality, or stronger expressions of
love and goodwill."
" It is literally true," say they,
u that hundreds have committed the
books to memory, and probably will
do so, faster than the mission can pos-
sibly furnish them. Indeed our pros-
pect of usefulness is limited by our
own strength, and not by the circum-
stances of the people."
The death of Keopuolani at this sta-
tion was the occasion of introducing
Christian marriage among the people.
Her husband Koapini wishing to take
another wife, they were united with
great solemnity.
At Lahain.i, not long since, scarce-
ly any thing could be kept from the
rapacity of thieves, who were as nu-
merous as the inhabitants themselves :
locks, guards — the utmost vigilance —
every precaution, were ineffectual ;
but so great has been the moral
change, that for successive months,
although every thing was exposed,
and nothing was guarded, and hun-
dreds of natives were entering the
missionary's habitation every day, no-
thing, absolutely nothing, was lost.
A new church, 94 feet by 24, was
opened .July JO, 1825, when two
adults, the first-fruits of the mission,
were baptized ; from that time the
church has been completely filled.
" Not a day passes," says Mr. Rich-
ards, " but what we see evidence ihat
the Lord is here." [See Sandwich
Islands, j
MAULMEIN, a station of the Am.
Bap. Board in Birmah. It is a new
town on the Maitaban r. 25 m. from
its mouth. The mission was com-
menced in 1827. The following par-
agraph is from the last report of the
Board.
" Immediately after an excursion
into the country, Mr. Wade adopted
measures to extend his efforts among
the native population at Maulmein.
He erected a new zayat, in an advan-
tageous position, on the mission pre-
mises, and commenced worship in it.
Around this the people would gather
of an evening, and listen to the gospel,
even when they would not presume
to enter. Some were impressed, and
others hopefully converted. Of the
latter, seven came forward, between
April 2(3 and May 29, and made a pro-
fession of religion ; making the whole
number added to the native Church,
for the year ending June 1, 1831,
twenty. Considering the disadvan-
tages under which the mission has la-
bored for want of zayat preaching —
the strong prejudices of the people,
and the violent opposition which all
have to encounter who embrace the
truth, the increase is great. With
many the struggle is severe. A young
man of excellent character and pro-
mise, among the last baptized, no
sooner submitted to the self-denying
rite, than he was reviled and driven
from his home by persecution. Such
an ordeal, however, tends to keep
back the insincere, and insure the
stability of those who connect them-
selves with the church. It is proba-
bly to be attributed to this, that the
instances of apostacy among the con-
verts, notwithstanding their former
ignorance, are as rare as in better in-
formed communities."
For further particulars see Birmah,
Rangoon. Tavoy, §~c.
M\UPITI. one of the Society Is-
lands in the S. Pacific Ocean ; 40 m.
W. Borabora.
277
MAU
MAU
About 1822, two native teachers
were sent here from the L. M. S.'s
station at Borabora.
In 1823 the deputation visited Mau-
piti, in compliance with the earnest
request of the King. They witness-
ed the rapid progress which the peo-
ple had made in the knowledge of the
Gospel, and were present at the bap-
tism of 74 persons, 2'J1 having been
baptized — in all, 305. They assisted
also in the formation of an A. M. S.,
the subscription to which amounted
to nearly 1UUU bamboos of cocoa-nut
oil.
The teachers, beside attending to
their appropriate missionary duties,
have not been inattentive to civiliza-
tion ; they have displayed their in-
dustry and skill in the erection of
dwelling-houses, boat-building, and
in making, with dried goat-skins, a
pair of bellows for a smith's forge.
No recent report has been received
from this island.
MAURITIUS, or Isle of France,
an island in the Indian Ocean, 400 m.
E. of Madagascar. It was discovered
by the Portuguese ; but the first set-
tlers were the Dutch, in 1598. They
called it Mauritius in honor of Prince
Maurice, their stadtholder, but on
their acquisition of the Cape of Good
Hope, they deserted it, and it contin-
ued unsettled till the French landed
in 1720, and gave it the name of the
Isle of France. In 1810 it was taken
from them by the British, to whom it
was ceded in 1814. The island is 150
m. in circuit, and the climate healthy,
but the soil not very fertile ; there are
many mountains, some of which have
their tops covered with snow ; but
they produce the best ebony in the
world. The valleys are watered by
rivers, and made productive by culti-
vation, of which coffee and indigo are
the principal objects ; and there are a
great number of cattle, deer, goats,
and sheep. The town and spacious
harbor, called Port Louis, are strong-
ly fortified; but in the hurricane
months the harbor cannot afford shel-
ter for more than eight vessels. In
1>1(>, a fire consumed 1517 houses in
the most opulent part of the town ;
and in 1818, the island suffered great
devastation by a tremendous hurri-
cane. Port Louis is situate on the E.
coast. E. long. 57° 28', S. lat. 20° 10'.
The Rev. Mr. Le Brun, an agent
of the L. M. S. arrived here in June
1814, and immediately commenced
his important work.
In 1817, Governor Farquhar, in ad-
dition to placing at the disposal of Mr.
Le Brun a spacious building, well
adapted to the purpose of education,
wrote to the directors in terms of high
approbation of his labors.
Twenty-five persons were about
this time united in a Christian socie-
ty. In 1821 these had increased to
4*3 ; the congregation was considera-
ble ; 112 boys, and 80 girls were un-
der instruction, Governor Farquhar
ordering an allowance of 30 dollars
per month towards the support of the
former ; and a school at Belombie
continued in a piosperous state.
" Mr. Le Brun," says the Report
of 1827, " still continues his labors,
chief!}7 among the colored people, of
which numerous class his church is
chiefly composed. The number of f
children in the Sabbath-school is in-
creased to 100. The day school is
also on the increase : there are now
under instruction about 180 boys,
who attend with tolerable regularity.
About 70 liberated negroes and slaves
are instructed by members of Mr. Le
Brun's church ; some of them have
expressed a desire to be baptized. The
favorable change wrought in their
character by the instruction imparted,
has been attested by their masters.
" Mr. Forgette. in April, 182G, took
charge of the religious instruction of
the slave population at liivicre du
Rempart, where a small chapel has
been built. A Sabbath school has
been commenced, in which are about
25 children. A day school also has
been established. Mr. Le Brun visits
Riviere du Rempart every month,
when he preaches to about 40 or 50
colored people. A few French fami-
lies, resident in the neighborhood,
usually attend.
" Mr. Le Brun has commenced
another school, at a place called Camp
Yolofs, inhabited by several hundred
negroes, who weie before entirely
destitute of the means of religious in-
struction. From 25 to 30 children at-
tend, some of whom are able to read
in the New Testament. Once a week
Mr. Le Brun gives an address to the
people there."
278
MAU
MAU
The inhabitants of the Mauritius
are now about 80,000, chiefly colored.
John Le Brun, missionary, V. For-
getto, assistant. Communicants 49.
Congregation, 80 to !>0 in the morn-
ing, :$0 in the afternoon. Day schol-
ars 171, Sunday scholars 70. The
prospects of* the Wesleyan Mission on
this island were never very cheering.
The growing hostility to missionary
exertion among the slaves has seem-
ed to shut up every door. This op-
position has been excited principally
through the interference of the Ro-
man Catholic Vicar Apostolic.
MAUT1I, or Parry's Island, one of
the Harvey Islands, where two of the
L. M. S.'s native teachers are engag-
ed.
The people of this island have uni-
versally embraced the Gospel. They
are diligent in learning, and behave
with kindness to the teachers. Fam-
ily and private prayer is observed. A
neat chapel has been erected ; and
the same attention to the preaching
of the Gospel is manifested here as at
the other islands. Civilization is ad-
vancing. The following is an extract
from the records of the voyage of the
Blonde, describing the visit of Capt.
Lord Bvron : —
" Two persons, who, by their dress
and appearance, seemed to be of some
importance, stepped on board, and, to
our great surprise, produced a written
document from that branch of the L.
M. S. settled at Tahiti, qualifying
them to act. as native teachers in the
island of Mautii. They were very
fine looking men, dressed in cotton
shirts, cloth jackets, and a sort of pet-
ticoat of very fine mat, instead of
trowsers.
" When the teachers had satisfied
their curiosity in surveying the ship,
at the size of which, and with almost
every thing on board, they were much
astonished, his Lordship and suite ac-
companied them, as their guides, on
shore.
•• We embarked on the 0th of Au-
gust, 1825, in two boats, taking one
of the missionaries in each ; but we
found the surf on the beach so vio-
lent, that we got into the natives' ca-
noes, and trusted to their experience
for taking us safely through : this
they did with admirable dexterity :
and our passage in the canoes con-
vinced us that no boat of ours could
have effected a lauding. The coral
bank at the landing-place extends 50
yards from the land, at about 2 feet
under water; when we reached it,
the natives carried us ashore on their
shoulders. When arrived, it appear-
ed as if the whole male population
had assembled to greet us; the only
two women, however, were the wives
of the missionaries, decently clothed
from head to foot. Each individual
of this numerous assembly pressed
forward to shake hands, and seemed
unhappy till the sign of friendship
had passed ; and this ceremony being
over, they conducted us towards their
habitations, which were about 2 miles
inland. Our path lay through a thick
shady wood, on the skirts of which,
in a small open space on the left, 2
canoes were building. They were
each 80 feet long; the lower part, as
usual, of a single tree, hollowed out
with great skill. The road was rough,
over the fragments of coral ; but it
wound agreeably through the grove,
which improved in beauty as we ad-
vanced, and at length, to our surprise
and pleasure, terminated in a beauti-
ful green lawn, where there were two
of the prettiest white-washed cottages
imaginable — the dwellings of the mis-
sionaries.
. " The inside of these habitations
corresponded with their exterior neat-
ness. The floors were boarded ; there
were a sofa and some chairs of native
workmanship: windows, withVene-
tian shutters, rendered the apartments
cool and agreeable. The rooms were
divided from each other by screens of
tapa ; in one there was a bed of white
tapa, and the floor was covered with
colored varnished tapa, resembling
oil-cloth. We were exceedingly struck
with the appearance of elegance and
cleanliness of all around us, as well
as with the modest and decorous be-
havior of the people, especially the
women.
" After partaking of the refresh-
ment offered us by our hostess, which
consisted of baked pig, bread-fruit,
and yams, we accompanied the mis-
sionaries to their church. It stands
on a rising ground, about 400 yards
from the cottages. A fence, compos-
ed of the trunks of cocoa-nut trees,
surrounds the area in which it stands.
279
MAV
MEE
Its form is oval, and the roof is sup-
ported by 4 pillars, which bear up the
ridge. It is capable of containing 2U0
persons. Two doors and 12 windows
give it light and air ; the pulpit and
reading-desk are neatly carved and
painted^ with a vaiiely of pretty de-
signs, and the benches fur the people
are arranged neatly round. Close to
the church is the burying-place, which
is a mound of earth, covered with
green sward ; and the whole has an
air of modest simplicity which de-
lighted no less than surprised us. As
Mautii has not been hud down in any
chart, or described by any navigator,
we used the privilege of discoverers,
and named it Fairy's Island. It lies
in W. long. 157c 20', S. hit. 20° 8'.
" On our return to the beach, one
of the missionaries attended us. As
we retraced our steps through the
wood, the warbling of the birds, whose
plumage was as rich as it was new to
us — the various tinted butterflies that
fluttered across our path — the deli-
cious climate — the magnificent forest-
trees — and, above all, the perfect
union and harmony existing among
the natives, — presented a succession
of agreeable pictures, which could not
fail to delight us."
Mr. Bourne baptized, during his
visit lure. 42 adults and 39 children.
In 1830, this mission was reported
as in a prosperous state.
MAVALORE COOPUM, a Ro-
man Catholic village, near Madras,
Hindoostan. It contains l(i houses.
and is inhabited by 102 Catholics.
Tiie population of this, and of several
neighboring villages, have recently
renounced the Roman Catholic reli-
gion.
MAVELICHERRY, a church of
the Syrian Christians in Travancore.
Attached to it are '.500 houses, and
1000 souls. Rev. H. Baker, of the
C. M. S.. has a school at this place.
MAYAVERAM, a large town of
about 10,000 inhabitants, 21 m. N. E.
of Combooconum, and 10 W. Tran-
quebar. The C. M. 6'. has had a school
at this place since 1819, which was
visited with many others from Tran-
quebar. The head quarters of its
school establishment had been .it
Tranqucbar from the year 1816, but
they are now removed to Mayaveram.
The mission premises lie between this
town and the village of Coinadoo :
the foundation-stone of the buildings
was laid .him- 10th, 1825. The Rev.
Mr. Bftrenbruck had spout the greater
part of 1)~24 at Combooconum, not
without a blessing on his labors: in
April and June 1825, lie admitted to
baptism, before he left Tranquebar, !»
adults, most of whom were the fruits
of his labors when at C< imbooconum,
and had come to him at Tranquebar
for baptism. On one of these occa-
sions, some children also were bap-
tize il. in reference to whom he feel-
ingly says : — " I was very much af-
fected, during the act of baptism, on
seeing two of those dear little ones, 4
and (i years of age, kneel down before
the font; and though some of the by- _
standers wished them to stand op,
they were not to be moved, but held
their folded hands upwards, apparent*
ly with much devotion, which affect-
ed me to tears."
There are now employed (1831) 1 f
native missionary, 2 native catechists,
5 readers, and 30 schoolmasters. Mr.
Bfut'iibruck is on a visit to Europe.
John Devasagayam was admitted to
Deacon's Orders by the late Bp. Tur-
ner. Congregation 10. Communi-
cants 29. Candidates 15. In 25 sur-
rounding villages there are about 1570
persons under religious instruction.
.Seminarists 24, schools 31, with 1480
boys and 29 girls.
MAYHEW, a mission of the A. B.
C. F. M. among the Choctaws, in the
State of .Mississippi. W. Ion. f^c 15'.
N. lat. 33° 20'. It is 35 m. W. of the
eastern boundary of the Stale of Mis-
sissippi. It was established in Nov-
ember, 1820, and a church was organ-
ized in May, 1821. Rev. Cyrus
Kingsbury, missionary. Messrs. An-
son Gleason, John Dudley, and Eli-
jah S. Town, teachers. The number
of scholars is 64 ; 15 of them belong
to a Bible Class in connection with
the mission. See Choctaws.
MEERUT, a town in the province
of Delhi, Hindoostan. 32 miles N. E.
Delhi, having one of the most impor-
tant military establishments in the
Presidency of Bengal. E. long. 77°
52'. N. lat. 99 Hi'.
The Corresponding Committee of
the C. M. S. at Calcutta, first employ-
ed 2 native Christians at Meerut, to
read the Scriptures and superintend
MEE
MOH
schools; but in 1815, the Rev. II.
Fisher arrived as chaplain of the rhil-
itary department.
Alluding to a conversation which
Mr. F. had with the native Christians.
according to his usual practice mi the
Sabbath, he says : — " Last Sunday
we were conversing on the universal-
ity of the feeling that prevails in all
nations, that some atonement fur sin
is necessary. I related to them what
my three sons had seen as they re-
turned with me from Hurdwar. A
fakeer was observed by the road-side.
preparing something extraordinary ;
which, having never observed before,
excited a curiosity to draw near and
examine his employment. He had
several Hindoo Pilgrims round him.
all on their way from the Holy Ghaut ;
who assisted in preparing the wretch-
ed devotee for some horrible penance,
to which he had voluntarily bound
himself, in order to expiate the guilt
of some crime which he had commit-
ted long ago. His attendants literally
worshipped him ; kissing his feet,
calling him God, and invoking his
blessing. A large fire was kindled
under the extended branch of an old
tree ; to this branch the fakeer fasten-
ed two strong ropes, having at the
lower end of each a stuffed noose, in-
to which he introduced his feet ; and
thus being suspended with his head
downward over the fire, a third rope
(at a distance toward the end of the
, branch) was fixed, by which he suc-
ceeded with one hand to set himself
in a swinging motion backward and
forward through the smoke and flam-
ing fire, which was kept blazing by a
constant supply of fuel, ministered by
many of his followers ; with the other
hand, he counted a string of beads a
fixed number of times, so as to ascer-
tain the termination of the four hours,
for which he had doomed himself dai-
ly to endure this exercise for 12 years,
9 of which are nearly expired. A
narrow bandage is over his eyes, and
another over his mouth, to guard
against the suffocating effects of the
smoke. By this means, he says, he
shall atone for the guilt of his sins,
and be made holy forever. The last
half hour of the four hours, his people
say, he stands upright and swings in
a circular motion round the fire. On
coming down, he rolls himself in the | Grand R.
*Z
hot ashes of the fire. The boys went
in see him again in the evening, when
he was engaged in his prayers, but to
what or whom they could nut tell.
" 1 asked my little congregation
what they thought ol all this. They
sat silent, witli their eyes cast down,
and sighed heavily. Atlength, Anund
turned to Matthew Phiroodeen, and,
passing his arms round his neck, ex-
claimed, with the most touching ex-
pression of affection as well as of
gratitude to God — ' Ah, my brother !
my brother! such devils once were
we ! but now (and he lifted up his
eyes to heaven, and elevated his whole
person) Jesus ! Jesus I my God ! my
Saviour !' It was very affecting !"
11. Richards is now (1831) school-
master. Behadur Messeeh native
catechist. Mr. Richards reports the
promising disposition of some of the
natives, and the lively interest which
the native princess takes in his work.
M ESOPOTAMIA, a mission of the
U. B. in Jamaica.
M1LLSBURG, a town on the St.
Paul's river, in the colony of Liberia,
Western Africa. It has a school,
with about 30 scholars.
M1RZAPORE, a town on the
South bank of the Ganges. E. Ion.
82c 35', N. lat. 25° 10'. At the an-
nual Hindoo fair about 40,000 people
assemble. Three services are held
vveekly by the missionaries at Cal-
cutta.
MITIARO, one of the Harvey
Islands. This island is barren : the
inhabitants, although they do not ex-
ceed 100, find it difficult to subsist.
They arc attentive to instruction, dil-
igent in their reading, and kind to
their teachers, sent them by the L.
M. S. . They have erected a neat
plastered chapel, and several have
offered themselves as candidates for
baptism. Mr. Bourne, baptized, du-
ring a visit, 22 adults and 24 chil-
dren.
MOHAWKS, a tribe of North
American Indians, belonging to the
confederacy of the Five (afterward
Six) nations. With the rest of the
confederac}r, they adhered to the
British interest during the war of
the revolution, and on its termination,
left the country for Canada, where
lands were assigned them on the
Through the exertions of
281
MON
MON
the Methodists, many of them have
been reclaimed from their wandering
habits, and introduced into the privi-
leges of civilized men, and of Chris-
tians. [See Canada, Upplr.]
MONGHYR, a populous city and
capital of the Monghyr district, in
the province of Bahar, Hindoostan.
E. Ion. 80° 28', N. lat. 25° 21'. It is
situated on the S. bank of the Gan-
ges, 250 m. N. W. Calcutta, and has
a station for the invalids of the British
army.
The Rev. John Chamberlin, of the
B. M. S., was an active and faithful
missionary at this place for several
years ; and a number of Hindoos were
by his means brought to receive the
truths of the Gospel. He translated
the New Testament, and a consider-
able part of the Old, into the Brij.
Basha dialect, and some parts of the
New into the Hindee.
In 1825, the Rev. Mr. Leslie pro-
ceeded to this station, and found the
state of the church and schools to be
highly encouraging. Having applied
himself with great assiduity to the
study of the Hindoostanec on the
voyage, he was enabled to commence
addressing the natives in their own
language, in about 6 months after his
arrival. Hingham Misser, a convert-
ed brahmin, who had been laboring
here, and to whose moral and reli-
gious character Mr. L. bears most
honorable testimony, was subsequent-
ly removed by death ; but the survi-
ving itinerants were very laborious,
and considerable attention was paid to
their message. It was then, and it is
still, by no means uncommon for the
natives to call them into their houses
and shops, and there sit around, and
eagerly listen to the word of God.
Nine persons were added, during the
year, to the church, some of whom
formed striking instances of the pow-
er of divine grace in renewing those
who seemed least likely to yield to its
influence.
Thirteen schools are reported, in
1826, to have been in operation, the
number having been increased at the
request of Mohammedan parents, who
now permit their children to read
those Christian books, the use of
which heretofore was an effectual bar
to their entering the schools.
Messrs. Andrew Leslie and W.
Moore aie now the missionaries at
this station. Then- are '- Dative as-
sistants. Mr. Leslie writes in Janu-
ary, 1831, "That the number of
persons from all directions around us,
who have been making inquiries and
attending our chapel, has been very
great." In April following, lie re-
marks, " Never since 1 came to Mon-
ghyr, has there been such a spirit of
deep seriousness cast over the people.
They have been long praying for a
revival, and God appears to be now
visiting us."
MONROVIA, the principal town
of the American colony at Liberia,
on the coast of Africa, named in
honor of James Monroe, the presi-
dent of the United States at the time
the colony was established. Monro-
via stands on Cape Montserado, in
about the sixth degree of N. lat. The
houses are substantially built, many
of them of stone. The schools con-
tain about 70 children. Baptist,
Methodist, and Presbyterian churches "
are erected.
MONTEGO BAY, a station of the
Bapt. M. S. on the island Jamaica. A
church was formed in 1827, and in
three years, it numbered about 400
communicants. The number of mem-
bers now amounts 1,227; of inquirers
3,348. W. Ion. 77:' 5b', N. lat. 18°
29'.
MONTSERRAT, one of the Ca-
ribbec islands under British authority.
It is about 25 m. in circuit, and con-
tains a population of about 11,000, of
whom 10,0(10 are colored. W. Ion.
02° 15', N. lat. 1G° 47'. There are
more than 40 estates on this island.
The Rev. J. Maddock, from the
IV. M. S., visited it, and opened a
school with 103 scholars, May 28,
1820. In 1822, 221 pupils belonged
to the schools, who, generally, made
pleasing improvement. Many own-
ers of the estates encourage mission-
ary efforts, and contribute liberally to
the mission. One or two chapels
have been erected, which are crowd-
ed with persons famishing for the
bread of life. The labors and instruc-
tions of the missionaries have pro-
duced a visible moral change among
the inhabitants, some of whom have
become, it is hoped, subjects of divine
grace. Where habits of dissipation
and rioting formerly prevailed, deco-
282
MOR
MYS
rum ami (rood order now predominate.
In 182 I. there w ere in society 5 whites
and 44 blacks. An .V. Jh. S. was
formed August .">, 1823, under the
patronage of the most influential
characters on the island. At its for-
mation about 130 dollars were con-
tributed.
" Throughout the year 1826," the
missionaries remark, " the good hand
of our God has been upon us. 30
have been admitted into the society,
2 have been added to our number
from Antigua, and 3 remain on trial.
Two new estates have been thrown
open ; and a small class has been
formed at the N. part of the island.
The increase to the society is not so
rapid here as in some places. The
people ponder well the matter, and
are slow to take a step of so much
importance. This was formerly a
Roman Catholic country ; and, no
doubt, one great cause of their delib-
eration is the fear of what is called
by Roman Catholics changing their
religion ! From this fear, however
about 60 souls have been happily de-
livered, who are now members of our
society. Much good is doing in the
island by the mission, and the pros-
pect is very cheering.
" In the last year," says the report
of 1830, '• We have lost 8 members
by death, who, we have good reason
to hope are now with God ; 12 have
been admitted among us, after having
given satisfactory evidence of a work
of grace upon their minds." Present
number, 173. Number of schools 10 ;
scholars, 482, of whom 127 are adults.
MORLEY, a station of the W. M.
S., on the Umtata R. in Dapa's tribe,
among the Caffres, South Africa. W.
Shepstone, missionary. About 50 na-
tives enjoy constant instruction, and
live in peace. The congregations in
the winter average 50 ; in the summer
100 and sometimes 200 have been
present. Baptized adults 7. Sun-
day scholars, 130. The station is
extending a moral influence over a
large population. It was commenced
in 1829.
MOUNT COKE, a station of the
W. M. S., among the Caffres, near
the Buffalo R. in South Africa, com
menced in 1&25. W.J.Shrewsbury,
missionary. 14 natives have been
gathered into the church.
MUNCEY TOWN, a station of
(he .Int. Mcth. Miss. Soc. on the river
Thames, Upper Canada, where a
remnant of the Delaware and Ojib-
way tribes are settled. It was com-
menced in 1825; there are 55 com-
municants, and 25 scholars.
MUTTRA, or Atatra, or Malhura,
a town 30 m. N. by W. of Agra, of
high repute among the Hindoos, as
the scene of the birth and early ad-
ventures of Krishna; having a large
population, and like Allahabad and
Benares, it is the centre of attraction
to Hindoos from all quarters.
The Rev. R. Richards, of the B.
M. S., accompanied by a native
preacher, Ramdas, arrived at Muttra,
in Feb. 1826. One Mussulman wo-
man has been baptized and added to
the church ; and another iemale (not
a native), one of Mr. Richard's stated
hearers at Futtyghur, begged him to
return and baptize her, which he did.
About six brahmins and others have
staid with him, some for long and
others for shorter periods of time, and
several have given up caste, and
their conduct induces him to hope
that they may be soon added to the
church.
MYSORE, a city of Hindoostan,
capital of a province of the same
name. It was ruined by the late 2
sultans; but since the British restor-
ed the ancient family, in 1790, and
made it the rajah's seat of govern-
ment, numerous buildings have been
erected. The principal street is about
a mile long ; the fort is well built,
and the palace is small and neat. It
is seated in a valley, 9 m. S. S. W.
Seringapatam. E. Ion. 76° 42', N.
lat. 12° 13'.
This place is visited by the L. M.
S.'s agents, at Bangalore. Here 15
natives have offered themselves for
baptism. " We were received and
welcomed," says Mr. Massie, " by a
young disciple, who, with all his fam-
ily, was lately baptized by the native
preacher, Samuel Flavel ; he is one
of the medical attendants of the ra-
jah. We met for worship in a bun-
galow, which the Hon. Mr. Cole, the
British Resident, has most kindly
given for this purpose. There were
nearly 30 present.
283
NAG
NEG
N.
NAGERCOIL. The following is
the report of this mission in L831.
"Jfagercoil: head-quarters of the
mission in the eastern division ot
South Trayancorc — 1805 — C. Mault;
18 native loaders. Mr. Addis has
removed to Coimbatore — Returns of
the congregations have not been re-
ceived. •• Borne," the Directors of the
L.M. S.report, " who professed religion
have apostatized ; and others, who are
irregular in their attendance on the
means of grace, have made no im-
provement : nevertheless a few, who
have joined the different congrega-
tions, are promising characters. The
number of those who appear to make
conscience of keeping the Sabbath-
day holy, is increasing ; and the pla-
ces of worship are, on that day, better
attended than they formerly were.
Seriousness and becoming deportment
are also manifested by the people in
the house of God." The readers visit
the people in their different villages ;
and attend the missionary every Sat-
urday, to deliver reports and receive
instruction ; they hud the Roman
Catholic population peculiarly igno-
rant and wretched. Of the schools
the Directors make the following re-
port; "The improved arrangements
introduced by Mr. Addis, his own
personal superintendence, and the
means recently employed for better
qualifying the masters, seem to have
produced very satisfactory results.
Not only have the children manifest-
ed an advance in attainments and
good conduct, but the people gener-
ally begin to appreciate more highly
the education of the rising generation.
Hence the applications for schools
have become more frequent and ur-
gent than at any former period ; and
the number of children, in those es-
tablished by the missionaries, has in-
creased to 1700. The schoolmasters.
themselves, evince great attention to
their own improvement in Christian
knowledge: they receive weekly lec-
tures on the chapters which they have
been studying; and, on these occa-
sions, many of them appeal to be
often much impressed." in the Na-
gercoil girls' school, 59 children, 22
of whom are supported by subscrip-
tions from England, make satisfactory
progress: in the adult female school
there are 12 women : of 3 other fe-
male schools no report has been re-
ceived."
NAMAQUALAND, a country of
South Africa, situated on both sides
of the great Orange R. See khamies-
berff, l.ihj Fountain, &c.
NEGAPATAM, or Negapatanam,
a sea-port town on the Coromandel
coast, in the Carnatic, Hindoos tan,
48 miles E. Tanjore, having a popu-
lation of from 15,000 to 20,000 inhab-
itants, who are notorious for immoral-
ity and idolatrous ceremonies, where
the C. K. S. established a mission, in
17137. Their agents collected a con-
gregation, and opened a school soon
after their arrival, and their persever-
ing efforts have been, generally,
crowned with success. In 1806, 05
Portuguese and 1!) Malabars were
members of the church. In 1615, the
number of communicants was about
the same; there had been a conside-
rable increase of the congregation,
and 60 or 70 children were receiving
regular instruction. The school has
since decreased, and is under the di-
rection of the C. M. S.
The Rev. J. Mowat, and Mr J.
Katts, assistant, from the IV. M. S.,
arrived in 1821. In the early part of
that year the Rev. Mr. Squance visit-
ed this place, and preached in Tamul
to considerable assemblies. Other
missionaries have since occupied the
station. A native school has been
established, with encouraging pros-
pects.— Members in society, in 1823,
20. Since that period the circum-
stances of the mission have much im-
proved.
" The prospects this station pre-
sents," says Mr. Mowat, February 22,
1820, " are to me more cheering than
ever. The appointment of Mr. Mar-
tens to Negapatam, there is little
doubt, will prove the means of great
benefit to the Portuguese and Roman
Catholic inhabitants. The first Sun-
day Mr. M. preached in Negapatam,
the chapel was crowded to excess ;
and a great number stood at the out-
side to hear one who, a few years
since, appeared among the people as
a Roman Catholic teacher. We have,
of course, to endure a little opposition
and ignorant slander from the Roman
284
NEG
NEL
Catholics ; but I have reason to hope,
from the interest excited, that his ap-
pointment to Negapatam will be the
means of extending the influence of
real religion among that class of peo-
ple, while it will afford me greater
leisure to labor among the natives."
There are now (1831) 8 native as-
sistants ; 20 members. Some improve-
ment is manifest in t lie congregation.
Larger quantities of Tracts have been
distributed than in any former year.
Schools have been earnestly asked
for beyond the power of supplying
them. In (J schools at Negapatam,
and in one in its neighborhood, there
are 320 scholars.
NEGOMBO, a populous town on
the W. coast of Ceylon, 20 m. N. Co-
lombo. Population estimated at 15,000.
Missionary operations were commenc-
ed here by the W. M. S. about 1815.
In 1825 the missionaries remark : —
" Upon a general view of the work of
God on this station, there appears to
be cause for gratitude mingled with
regret. The interests of vital religion
are very low in the town of Negombo
and its immediate vicinity. The con-
gregations are exceedingly small, and
the numbers of those who from the
commencement of the mission were
regular in their attendance upon the
means of grace, have been gradually
reduced by death ; yet we rejoice in
knowing that they have been remov-
ed to the church triumphant. But
although there is not much prospect
of immediate usefulness in that part
of the circuit, an indirect benefit has
been conferred ; a higher tone of mo-
rals has been induced, and the rays of
divine light spread over the Catholic
population through the medium of
our flourishing schools, cannot fail.
by the gracious influences of the Holy
Spirit, of producing some good. At
present, in several instances, the Holy
Scriptures are carefully read in pri-
vate, by individuals who are deterred
from attending our ministry by the
menaces of the priest. The most in-
teresting and encouraging part of our
work is in the village of Sedua.
Thouoh adjoiniug schools had been
established in that neighborhood for
several years, and had diffused a sanc-
tifying influence, yet the congrega-
tions remained generally exceedingly
email. During the year 1820, efforts
have been made, with success, to in-
troduce evening preaching, both on
the Sabbath and week days. The
congregations have been considerably
increased, the Word is received with
the deepest attention, and, in that
neighborhood, 21 souls have been
gathered from the world, within the
last U or 7 months, who are with sin-
cerity seeking salvation through Jesus
Christ. With one exception, they
have received their religious convic-
tions by attendance upon the word
preached. Service has also been in-
troduced into two new villages, the
majority of the inhabitants of which
are professedly Protestants. No class-
es have yet been formed in those
places, the preaching having been but
lately introduced. The general state
of the classes is encouraging — no ex-
ercise of discipline having been ne-
cessary in the course of the preceding
year, although we have 7 classes, and
72 members ; and we have every rea-
son to believe that the work of grace
is deepening in the hearts of the
members of society ; and we trust
that, by the power of the Holy Spirit,
there will be an extension of the work
in the ensuing year."
The state of the mission was, in
1831, encouraging. Several applica-
tions to commence new schools had
been made from villages in the inte-
rior.
NELLORE, a parish near Jaffna-
patam, in the district of Jaffna, Cey-
lon. Population 5 or 0000. The Rev.
J. Knight, from the C. M. S., and a
native master of [) schools, removed
from Jaffnapatam to Nellore, Nov.
1818.
l; This," says Mr. Knight, " is one
of the strong-holds of idolatry, as one
of the largest temples in the whole
district (in which there are said to be
not less than a thousand) is at Nellore.
There are annual exhibitions, such as
are described by Dr. Buchanan in his
Researches; and I have, myself, wit-
nessed the procession of a ear, where
thousands of deluded worshippers
were collected together, to prostrate
themselves, and pay their homage to
a god which could not save. Their
prejudices are, at present, deeply
rooted in favor of their ancient cus-
toms and superstitions ; and the brah-
mins, in addition to their prejudices
385
NEL
NEL
of caste and regard for reputation,
have all their temporal interests at
stake ; for if once they renounced
idolatry, they would have no meanB
of support.
" With respect to the Roman Cath-
olics, the show and parade of their
worship and processions greatly at-
tract the attention of this people, and
their pretended power of working
miracles is admirably calculated to
operate on their weakness and credu-
lity. At their festivals, they are said
to effect wonders with the ashes of a
deceased saint, and numbers Hock to
them with their maladies and their
offerings} by which their funds and
their influence are rapidly increased :
indeed, the Catholics and Gentoos
seem to vie with each other, who
shall make the most splendid show ;
while many look on with careless in-
difference, or are even amused with
what they witness.''
Among the proofs afforded of the
influence of superstition, it is stated
that a person who had done some
work for Mr. Knight came to ask for
his money, saying that he wanted it
to buy rice for the devil. This, it
seems, was in consequence of the ap-
proach of an annual ceremony, when
the deluded heathens endeavor to as-
certain their fate for the ensuing year.
On this occasion, each person, how-
ever poor, contrives to purchase a lit-
tle rice, which is boiled, with much
superstitious veneration, in an earth-
en dish, used only for this purpose,
and then broken, or laid aside till that
day twelvemonth. They profess to
discover their destiny by the manner
in which the rice first begins to boil.
If it boil up freely, they suppose the
devil is pleased, and they expect pros-
perity ; but if -otherwise, the most dis-
astrous consequences are anticipated.
Soon alter his removal to this sta-
tion, Mr. Knight opened his house
for preaching, and was occasionally
assisted by the Rev. Christian David,
of whom Dr. Buchanan makes honor-
able mention. He also went out into
the adjacent villages, and conversed
with the people wherever he could
find them — in their temples — at their
houses — or by the way side. And, in
addition to these exertions, he opened
a school for the purpose of instructing
boys in readfhg the Holy Scriptures;
and had, in a short time, the pleasure
of collecting twenty-four pupils, who
evinced an excellent capacity, and
made a pleasing progress in their
studies. In the midst of all these ex-
ertions, however, the cholera morbus
appeared in the district; in conse-
quence of which his labors were
necessarily suspended, the school was
broken up. and the state <>t' the na-
tives, under this afflictive visitation
became truly distressing. J lis labors
were, however, subsequently resum-
ed.
From the report for 1826-7, it ap-
pears that the work of the Ministry
has been continued ; and a new ser-
vice, on Wednesday afternoons, has
been added.
Of the effect of the missionary la-
bors, Mr. Adley writes : — " The first
month of this year (1826) has been a
time of special mercy. Four persons
connected with the station are among
those who have been awakened ; they «
have continued to manifest such a
knowledge of their need of Christ as
the only Saviour, with such a deep
concern for the salvation of their
souls, that they have been admitted
as candidates for baptism. 8 or 10 of
the elder boys, also, who evince anxi-
ety respecting their eternal welfare,
are assembled, once a week, for fur-
ther instruction and prayer.
One of the candidates for baptism
being a cook to the boys in the Fami-
ly schools, Mr. Adley remarks: — "I
need scarcely say. that it is truly de-
lightful to see a. part of ourcook-house,
which, from the trials that we have
had with some of the servants, may
almost literally be said to have been
a den of thieves, now converted into
a house of prayer : four or more of
the servants meet there two or three
evenings in the week, to read the
Scriptures, and for conversation and
prayer."
Three persons were admitted into
the church on the 12th of March.
Mr Knight writes in January : —
<; The cholera has been again raging
in this district, from about the time
of our return from Colombo. Most
of our schools have been broken up
again ; happily it has not yet attack-
ed any on the mission premises."
By late intelligence, it appears that
2 have been recently added to the
286
NEV
NEW
number of communicants from the
youths formerly mentioned as candi-
dates for baptism and the Lord's Sup-
per. The other communicants gen-
erally continue stediast in their
Christian course. Great quantities
of Scriptures, catechisms, &c. are
committed to memory by the children
in the schools. Several of the elder
youths have been, for several years.
in the habit of private prayer. At
the Tamul printing press at Nellore,
there were printed, in 1830, 45.0.-7
Tracts, or 629,862 pages.
NEVIS, an island of the West In-
dies. It is a beautiful spot, and little
more than a single mountain, whose
base is about 23 m. in circumference.
The island was evidently the produc-
tion of a volcano. It is well watered,
and produces much su<_rar. The ex-
ports are estimated at ^77.400 dollars.
It belongs to the English, and is di-
vided into 5 parishes, containing
15,750 inhabitants, of whom 15,000
are slaves.
The W. M. commenced a mission
here in 1768 by Rev. Dr. Coke. Very
happy effects followed the labors of
the missionaries Messrs. Whit
house and Butten are now the mis-
sionaries. At Charlestown, the num-
ber in society is 771 A number have
died in joyful -expectation of eternal
life. At Gingerland, there are 101
members. At Newcastle 55. Total
in Nevis 987, or about one fifteenth
of the population. The number of
scholars is 291.
NEW BRUNSWICK, a British
province of N. America, bounded N.
by Lower Canada and W. by Maine.
Pop. 73,626. The capital is Frederic
ton, with 1849 inhabitants. The Gos-
pel Propagation Society employs about
2tl missionaries, at 30 stations. The
/('. M. S. occupy 11 stations, and em-
ploy 16 missionaries. Members 1351.
Scholars 778.
NEW ECHOTA, a station of the
A. B. C. F. M., among the Cherokee
Indians. Samuel A. Worcester, (who
is now confined in the Georgia peni-
tentiary, Sec Chcrokccs.) missionary.
Mrs. Worcester : Miss Sophia Sawyer,
assistant. Here the Cherokee Phce-
nix, a weekly newspaper is printed :
2200 copies of a Cherokee Hymn
book have also been issued at this
place ; 3000 copies of a Tract of 12
pages, and 1000 copies of the gospel
of Matthew have been published. A
second edition of the latter is ready
for tlir press.
NLWF1ELD, a station of the U.
B. in the eastern part of the island of
Antigua. It was established in 1817.
In one year, 115 were received into
communion. They have a stone
church 04 ft. by 3d.
NEWFOUNDLAND, an island on
the E. coast of North America, lying
between 47° and 52° N. lat. It was
discovered by Sebastian' Cabot, in
1497, in an English squadron fitted
out by Henry the Seventh; and in
1583, it was formally taken possession
of, by Sir Humphrey Gilbert, in the
name of Queen Elizabeth. After
many disputes with the French, it
was ceded to the English in 1713. It
has numerous bays and harbors ; and
is a mountainous, woody country, and
very cold, being covered with snow
5 months in the year. The inhabi-
tants of the interior are a savage race,
called Red Indians, from their skins
being daubed or stained with that co-
lor ; but they are now supposed not
to be numerous, for though often
heard, they are rarely seen. A few
Micmac and other Indians are scat-
tered along the coasts. About 500
British families continue here all the
year, beside the garrison of St. John,
Placentia, and other forts. In the
fishing season for cod, which beo-ins
in May and ends in September, many
of its bays and harbors are resorted to
by at least 10.000 people ; for here
they cure and pack the fish, which
are sent not only to England, but to
the Mediterranean and the West In-
dies, in immense quantities. In win-
ter the chief employ of the inhabitants
is to cut wood ; and the smallest kind,
used for fuel, is drawn by their larrje
dogs, trained up and harnessed for
tliat purpose. St. John is the princi-
pal settlement. The W. M- S. has
had several laborers here since 1822.
The missions continue to exert a
most beneficial and cheering influ-
ence. The settlers and fishermen on
these coves and harbors have been
sought out and visited ; the worship
of God has been established among
those who would otherwise have sunk
into entire ignorance and unchecked
vices ; and the mission-schools hare
287
NEW
NEW
provided for their children the means
of a religious and useful education.
The number of stations is 13; of
missionaries 13; of members 1287;
of scholars 1:234. The following ex-
tracts from a late report will show the
nature and effects of the labors of the
missionaries.
St. Johns. " There are two char-
acters in the work of God here, that
mark a better state of religious feel-
ing than we have ever yet had to re-
port of this Society The first is the
largeness and regularity of the con-
gregations. Formerly we were sub-
i'ect to great fluctuation, — but we
tave now a regular and uniform
attendance, so that preaching and
prayer-meetings are both well attend-
ed. The second mark of a better
religious state is, that our own people
manifest a more decided and active
piety among themselves, taking a part
in every good word and work. The
number in Society is a little increased."
Harbor Grace. " The Society
are united in spirit and in effort ; they
love each other with a pure heart fer-
vently, and are exemplary in their
outward deportment. Many of them
visit the fatherless and the widow in
their affliction, and keep themselves
unspotted from the world. We have
been exceedingly comforted in seeing
our new members stand fast in the
Lord, and in being able to return 12
additional members for this year ; one
who was called to pass through pe-
culiar afflictions, exultingly expired,
saying " Come Lord Jesus." We
have raised near 60/. towards the
erection of Mosquito chapel ; and for
the purchase of ground adjoining
the Harbor Grace chapel 100/. in
addition to the ordinary collections
and subscriptions for carrying on the
work of God, and for the Mission-
ary Society. These facts show that
our friends are ready to every good
work."
Black Head and Western Bay.
u During the whole of the winter
we had a good work in one part of
the Circuit, but the spring opened to
us brighter prospects than ever ; and
in this part especially, together with
several other coves belonging to this
station. This blessed work com-
menced with the young. The con-
gregations have become much larger,
the classes have been graciously
quickened, and a moral influence has
extended to the greater part of the
population of this Circuit : and we
have the most encouraging ground of
hope that the sacred shower will shed
its fertilizing drops overall the thirsty
land. Two members have died hap-
py in God. The classes have added
59, after supplying the deficiences,
and twenty now remain on trial."
Bonavista. " Since the first es-
tablishment of our mission in this
place, religion has been gradually
diffusing its benign influence amongst
the inhabitants; an important change
in the moral state of the people is ob-
vious to the most cursory observer ;
while a general respect for the Sab-
bath-day, and a regular attendance on
the ministry of the word, afford the
most pleasing satisfaction. Our So-
ciety continues firmly attached to our
discipline ; they are regular at all
the means of grace ; and as a body «
endeavor to exemplify the doctrine
they profess to believe by a consistent
deportment before the world. Two
of our members have died in the Lord
the past year.
" Schools. St. John's : the present
number of scholars in this School is.
boys 47, girls 61, total 108.
" More than usual labor and pains
have been taken with this school dur-
ing the past yeaI\ and the rapid pro-
gress of the children has rendered a
full reward to all engaged in this
work. At the present time we have
in the school 13 children who have
committed to memory the first and
second of our catechisms, and are
considerably advanced in the third.
28 have committed the first and see-
ond, and are going through them a
second time, so as to fix them more
permanently on the mind ; and 25
are engaged in learning the first cate-
chism. It is amazing how they re-
tain, and with what correctness they
repeat what they have learned. At
the last public examination in the
month of February, the congregation
was highly gratified at the manner in
which the children acquitted them-
selves, so much so that notice was ta-
ken of it in one of the public journals
of the town, to the great credit of
both teachers and children. Several
highly respectable people have placed
288
NEW
NEW
their children under our care. This
circumstance is likely to give the
school still greater celebrity, and we
look forward to a considerable in-
crease during the present season. In
addition to the common course of
school instruction, much attention
lias been paid to the souls of the chil-
dren. We spend a part of the hour
devoted to this purpose in prayer to
God for them ; surely this ' labor shall
not be in vain in the Lord.' We are
highly favored with pious teachers,
who feel for the spiritual interests of
their little charge."
NEW SOUTH WALES. The
following facts respecting the Geog-
raphy &c. of this country we copy
from the American Encyclopedia.
New South Wales ; an English
colony, on the eastern coast of New
Holland. Cook landed here (1770)
on his first voyage, took possession of
the country in the name of his sov-
ereign, and called it jYcic South Wales.
He also gave its name to Botany bay,
which he entered at the same time.
The favorable report which he made
of the harbor and neighboring coun-
try, determined the British govern-
ment to found a colony there, (1778)
which was soon after removed to
Sydney, in Port Jackson, and which,
although composed, in a great mea-
sure, of convicts, soon became very
prosperous. In 1803, a settlement
was established on Van Diemen's
Land. (See Diemen's {Van) Land.)
In 1813, the Blue mountains were
passed, and, in 1815, the site of
the town of Bathurst (140 miles west
of Sydney) was selected. In 1829,
exploring parties had penetrated to a
distance of (500 miles into the interior.
On the eastern coast, colonization has
extended to Moreton bay, 450 miles
north of Sydney, and to Port Wes-
tern, at an an equal distance south.
Swan River settlement was establish-
ed on the western coast of New Hol-
land in 1829. By a proclamation of
the governor, in 1829, the limits with-
in which it was permitted to settle,
comprised 34,000 square miles, and
included 19 counties. The census of
that year gave a population of 3G,548
souls. The number of acres located
was 2,906,000 ; cleared, 231 ,573 ; cul-
tivated, 71,523; horses, 12,479; horn-
ed cattle, 262,868; sheep, 536,391.
2a
The staple of the colony is wool, of
which, in 1822, 172,880 pounds were
exported : in 1829, the export had
increased to 1,006,000 pounds. The
total value of exports in 1829 was
£184,720; of imports, £678,663. The
inhabitants consist of the officers of
the colony, who are landed proprie-
tors, and have some of the convicts
as servants ; of"voluntary emigrants,
generally poor persons, transported
free of expense, to whom kind &c,
is given ; of convicts who have be-
come free ; and of convicts still un-
der the operation of their sentence.
Bushrangers are convicts who escape
to the woods, and live by depreda-
tions on the colonists. The colonists
have lately turned their attention less
exclusively to pasturage, and more to
agriculture ; corn, potatoes, tobacco,
hemp, flax, and all kinds of tropical
fruits, are cultivated. The climate is
mild and healthy ; the winter is vai-
ny ; it begins in March, and contin-
ues till August ; there is no snow
except on the highest mountains.
The colony, although it promises to
be of great importance to the mother
country, has thus far been a burden.
The revenue, in 1828, was £102,577 ;
the expenditure, 287,954. The com-
mercial connexions are principally
with England, cape of Good Hope,
China, Mauritius, Van Diemen's
Land, and New Zealand. The moral
condition of the colonists is low :
schools, however, have been institut-
ed, and are producing good effects ;
and, in 1829, a college was founded
at Sydney. Several newspapers, and
three or four quarterly periodicals,
are published. The government is
under a governor-general and a leg-
islative council (created in 1829) ;
justice is administered by civil, crim-
inal, and admiralty courts.
The W. M. S. have paid consider-
able attention to this colony. The
number of stations is 3, of missiona-
ries 2. We quote the following sen-
tences from a late report.
" The attention of the missionaries
in JVeic Smith Wales and Van Diemen's
Land is directed chiefly to the British
inhabitants of those colonies, many of
whom being convicts, while suffering
the punishment of their crimes, retain
the vicious habits and the daring dis-
regard to the laws of men and the
289
NEW
NEW
commands of God which have been
the occasion of their banishment to
those distant lands. To some of these
outcasts of society the Gospel has
proved the power of God to their
salvation, the land of their captivity
has been their birth-place to spirilti;il
freedom and to holiness of heart and
life.
State ok the Mission. — Sydney.
— " The congregations in the town of
Sydney have gradually increased du-
ring this year, and have been upon
the whole steady in their observance
of divine ordinances. The state of
our Society is encouraging. We
have had some conversions ; some
have been established in the grace of
God, and some, alas ! are gone into
the world. The number of members
in Sydney is 60."
Paramatta. " Serious attention is
generally manifest amongst the hear-
ers, and the word is often accompa-
nied with heavenly unction."
Windsor. " Our Society here con-
sists of very few members, all of
whom however, I am happy to say,
are walking in the fear of the Lord,
and the peace and joy of the Holy
Ghost, and evidence a lively regard
to our doctrine and discipline."
Schoois. — Sydney-. Prince street
Sunday School. M Since the formation
of this establishment in 1815, 818
children have been admitted, and
carefully instructed and trained up in
religious principles and practices.
Our aggregate number at present is
40, which though not so flattering as
we could wish, yet we are induced
to hope that through the stability and
increasing exertions of the teachers
and all connected in the work, this
School will yet flourish. We were
greatly delighted to perceive, at our
last annual examination in June, the
respectable advances which many of
the children had made in general
knowledge, but especially in that of
Christianity ; and we rejoice to say,
there is in this School a few fine steady
youths, whom we look upon with
much pleasure, and cannot but feel
assured, that they will, in the end, be
made great blessings to society in New
South Wales."
Mac quarie- street Sunday School .
" This School has been established 8
years. 319 children have been re-
ceived since the commencement. The
present number is 72. The instruc-
tion communicated to the children has
not been fruitless, several have made
considerable proficiency, and we
trust that divine truth has made a
lasting impression on the minds of
some of them."
Paramatta Sunday School. "Teach-
ers, 5 male, 5 female ; total 10.
Scholars, 00 male, 53 female ; total
113. This School, for the piety and
attention of the teachers, and the reg-
ular attention and proficiency of the
children, is notexcelled in New South
Wales."
Windsor. Sachville Reach. " 9 boys
and 11 girls are carefully instructed
by our class-leader in reading and the
knowledge of God, and are making
a pleasing progress."
Castlcrcagh. " This School, which
is under the care of one female and
one male teacher, is doing well. It
was re-opened a few months ago, by j
our friend Mr. Lee ; and considering
the great distance many of the chil-
dren have to ,come, their attendance
is very good ; it contains 11 girls and
17 boys."
Richmond. " The work of God in
this place, till within a very short
time, has had to struggle with many
unpleasant and discouraging circum-
stances ; happily however for our
Zion, these things have nearly disap-
peared, and the sun of righteousness
is again arising with healing in his
wings ; both the spiritual state of the
people and the numbers of the con-
gregation are much improving."
NEW ZEALAND, 2 large islands
in the S. Pacific ocean, E. of New
S. Wales. The northern island is
about 000 m. in length ; its average
breadth is 150 ; and the southern is
nearly as large : it is separated from
the other by a strait 12 or 15 m. broad.
These islands lie between S. lat. 34°
and 48°, E. Ion. 160° and 179°. They
appear to have been first visited, in
1042, by Abel Jansen Tasman, a
Dutch navigator, who sailed from
Batavia for the purpose of making
discoveries in the Pacific Ocean. The
land in the northern island is, gener-
ally, good, and in many parts very
fertile. The New Zealanders are
supposed to have originated from As-
syria, or Egypt ; 'the overflowings of
290
NEW ZEALAND WAR BOAT AiND FORT.
NEW ZEALAND CHIEF AND HUT.
[Page 291 ]
NEW
NEW
Die Nile, and the ArgonautiG expedi-
tion are evidently alluded to in tlieir
traditions. In their persons, they are
above the common stature, and are
remarkable for perfect symmetry of
shape and great muscular strength.
They possess strong natural affec-
tions, and, like other savage nations,
are grateful for favors ; but they nev-
er rest satisfied till they have reveng-
ed an injury. War is their glory,
and fighting the principal topic of
their conversation. They are canni-
bals, and devour their enemies when
slain in battle, and not unfrequently
make a repast upon their slaves.
They are exceedingly superstitious,
and tlieir religion is constituted of
rites the most offensive and disgust-
ing. Pride, ignorance, cruelty, and
licentiousness, are some of its prin-
cipal characteristics. They believe
in the existence of a Supreme Being,
or the " Immortal Shadow," whom
they call Atua. Their language is
radically the same as the Tahitian.
The population of the two islands has
been variously estimated, and is sup-
posed by some to exceed 500,000.
The Rev. Samuel Marsden, princi-
pal chaplain of New S. Wales, who
had become acquainted with the char-
acter and disposition of the people,
and considered them the noblest race
of heathens known to the civilized
world, proposed to the C. 31. 8. the
formation of a settlement for their
civil and religious improvement. The
proposal having been adopted, a mis-
sion of 25 persons was fitted out,
which arrived at Port Jackson in 1810,
on their way to New Zealand ; but
their object was defeated. Having
gained the confidence and affection
of several of the chiefs, Mr. Marsden
purchased a snip called the Active,
for the benefit of the mission ; and.
in 1815, Messrs. Kendal, Hall, and
King, with their wives, and some
mechanics arrived, accompanied by
two New Zealand chiefs, who had
visited England, and were fixed at
Ranghee Hoo, in the Bay of Islands,
on the N. E. coast of the nothern is-
land of New Zealand, where a trans-
fer of land had been made to the C.
M. S. of about 200 acres in extent, for
the consideration of 12 axes. The
grant was signed in a manner quite
original; the chief, named Ahoodee
O Gunna, having copied, as his sign
manual, the marks tatooed upon his
own face.
The missionaries endeavored to in-
struct the natives in various useful
arts ; but though the New Zealanders
are naturally both active and ingen-
ious, their improvement was materi-
ally retarded by their predilection for
a roving life. Parties of them, indeed,
were willing to make rough fences,
to cultivate the ground, or to perform
any work which required but little
time to learn ; but they had not pa-
tience to wait for future profit, — im-
mediate gratification being their per-
manent object. Hence it appears,
that their predilection for iron, some-
times induced them to cut a wheel-
barrow to pieces, to cut up a boat, or
even to pull down a house, for the
sake of getting at the nails. Mr.
Kendall also observes, in respect to
his scholars, when he first gathered
them out of the woods — " While one
child is repeating his lesson, another
will be playing with my feet — anoth-
er taking away my hat — and another
carrying off my books ; yet all this in
the most friendly manner, so that I
cannot be angry with them. During
the first 4 months, indeed, my little
wild pupils were all noise and play ;
and we could scarcely hear them
read, for their incessant shouting,
singing, and dancing." After some
time, however, the distribution of
provisions and rewards among the
children was productive of very ben-
eficial effects ; and many of the adult
natives began to acquire a tolerable
knowledge of some of the more ne-
cessary arts of life.
In January, 181l>, the Rev. J. But-
ler, with Mrs. Butler and their two
children. Mr. Hall, and Mr. and Mrs.
Kemp, sailed from England; and,
soon after their arrival at Port Jack-
son, they were accompanied to New
Zealand by Mr. Marsden ; who, dur-
ing his second visit to the island,
purchased from Shunghec a tract of
land consisting of 13,000 acres, about
12 m. distant from Ranghee Hoo, for
the- purpose of a new settlement. The
selection of this spot, called Kiddee
Kiddee, however, gave considerable
umbrage to Korrokorro, a chief, com-
manding a large extent of the coast
on the S. side of the Bay of Is-
291
NEW
NEW
lands ; and some of the other chiefs
evinced much disappointment that
none of the settlers were inclined to
take up their residence with them.
" One of them, named Pomarre,"
says Mr. Marsden, "told me he was
very angry that I had not brought a
blacksmith for him ; and that when
he heard there was none for him, he
sat down and wept much, and also
his wives. I assured him he should
have one as soon as possible ; but he
replied it would be of no use to him
to send a blacksmith when he was
dead, and that he was at present in
the greatest distress. His wooden
spades, he stated, were all broken,
and he had not an axe to make any
more ; his canoes were going to pie-
ces, and he had not a nail to mend
them with ; his potato-grounds were
lying waste, as he had not a hoe to
break them up ; and for want of cul-
tivation, he and his people would
have nothing to eat. I endeavored
to pacify him with promises ; but he
paid little attention to what I said, in
respect to sending him a smith at a
future period. I then promised him
a few hoes, &c. which operated like
a cordial on his wounded mind."
On the 2d of March, 1820, Mr.
Kendall sailed from the Bay of Is-
lands, in company with two native
chiefs, Shunghee and Whykato, and
arrived in the Thames on the 8th of
August. After their return from this
country, the missionaries at Kiddee
Kiddee were exposed to various in-
sults and injuries, in consequence
of the altered temper of Shunghee,
who had recently committed acts of
appaling atrocity. Early in 1822,
Shunghee and his adherents recom-
menced the work of destruction, and
the missionaries were frequently
compelled to witness scenes of dread-
ful cruelty.
" This morning," says one of the
settlers, " Shunghee came to have
his wounds dressed ; having been ta-
tooed afresh upon his thigh, which is
much inflamed. His eldest daughter,
the widow of Tettee, who fell in the
expedition, shot herself through the
fleshy part of the arm, with two balls.
She evidently intended to destroy
herself, but we suppose that, in the
agitation of pulling the trigger with
her toe, the muzzle of the musket
was removed from the fatal spot.
Yesterday they shot a poor slave, a
girl of about ten years old, and ate
her. The brother of Tettee shot at
her with a pistol ; but, as he only
wounded her, one of Shunghee's lit-
tle children knocked her on the head !
We had heard of the girl being kill-
ed ; and when we went to dress the
wounds of Tettee's widow, we inquir-
ed if it were so. They told us, laugh-
ingly, that they were hungry, and
that they killed and ate her with
some sweet potatoes ; and this they
stated with as little concern as they
would have shown had they mention-
ed the killing of a fowl or a goat."
" On the 2!>th of July," says Mr.
Flail, " a party arrived from the war,
bringing with them the bodies of !>
chiefs, who were drowned by the up-
setting of a canoe in a heavy sea.
The tribes have made great destruc-
tion, and have taken many prisoners,
two of whom have been already kill- f
ed and eaten. There is around us a
most melancholy din. Wives are
crying after their deceased husbands,
and the prisoners are bemoaning their
cruel bondage ; while others are re-
joicing at the safe arrival of their re-
latives and friends. Shunghee is in
high spirits, and says that at one
place, on the banks of the Wyecoto,
his party succeeded in killing 1500
individuals ! In the morning of the
7th of August, the bones of Shung-
hee's son-in-law were removed, and
many guns were fired to drive away
the Mua. It was our intention to
witness this ceremony, but we were
informed that Shunghee had shot two
slaves, and was about to have them
eaten. These ill-fated victims were
sitting close together, without any
suspicion of their approaching desti-
ny, when Shunghee levelled his gun,
intending to shoot them both at once,
but the unhappy female, being only
wounded, attempted to escape ; she
was soon caught, however, and had
her brains immediately dashed out ! !"
On the Cth of May, 1824, the fol-
lowing particulars are stated, respect-
ing the stations in New Zealand.
Of Ranghee Hoo, Mr. Leigh, one
of theWesleyan missionaries, remarks
— " It is near a large and populous
native town, called Tapoonah : within
7 m. there are 8 or 10 villages, all of
292
NEW
NEW
which a missionary may visit by a
pleasant walk ; and in every village
a number of children and adults may
be daily collected for instruction.
The natives about this settlement
have made considerable advances in
civilization ; and I consider the place
to be a grand station for active and
extensive missionary operations."
Of the second missionary station in
New Zealand, the same writer ob-
serves,— " Kiddee Kiddee resembles
a neat little country village, with a
good school-house erected in the cen-
tre. When standing on a.contiguous
eminence, we may see cattle, sheep,
goats, pigs and horses — houses — fields
covered with wheat, oats, and barley,
— and gardens richly filled with all
kinds of vegetables, fruit trees, and a
variety of useful productions. In the
yards may be seen geese, ducks, and
turkeys; and, in the evening, cows
returning to the mission families, to
supply them with good milk and but-
ter. Indeed, the settlement altogeth-
er forms a most pleasing object, espe-
cially as being in a heathen land."
Intelligence of a distressing nature
was more recently received. Distur-
bances having been renewed among
the natives in the vicinity of the Wes-
leyan settlement at Whangarooa, sev-
eral of the Church missionaries, with
a party of natives from Kiddee Kid-
dee, went thither to the assistance of
their friends. They soon returned,
accompanied by the Wesleyan mis-
sionaries, one of whom, Mr. Turner,
was to proceed to Port Jackson. Mr.
W. Williams gives the following par-
ticulars, under date of the 18th of
January, from Pyhea : — " The whole
of the premises at Whangarooa, which
have been put up at a great expense,
are now destroyed, either by fire or
in some other way, and the property
has been carried abroad, to any place
within distance. Intelligence was
then received that Shunghee was
killed ; and the natives belonging to
Kiddee Kiddee said that the mission-
aries would certainly be stripped of
every thing that they possessed, ac-
cording to the New Zealand custom ;
and recommended them to do the best
for themselves. In addition to these
things, we have every reason to be
apprehensive for the safety of this
settlement ; it being probable, that if
2a*
one part of the mission is broken up,
the natural disposition of the natives
would lead them t" complete their
work in the destruction of the whole."
Mr. Williams adds, on the 22d, —
" Since I finished my letter on the
1 8th, we have received news which
leads us to suppose that Shunghee is
either dead, or very near his death,
from the wounds which he received
at Whangarooa. If this be true, all
that we have anticipated respecting
our settlements is likely to come to
pass."
The support which God mercifully
granted to his servants on this trying
occasion is abundantly shown by the
sentiment which they express. Mr.
H. Williams writes : — " About nine
o'clock, a messenger from Kiddee
Kiddee brought a letter stating that
Shunghee was dead, and that they
hourly expected to be turned out of
doors, and plundered of every thing.
Our boat was sent up immediately to
fetch Mrs. Clarke, as she was not
well ; the remainder purpose to stand
to the last. We felt thankful to the
Lord that our minds were preserved
free from that anxiety which might
be expected, believing that, be it as
it might, he would overrule all to the
glory of his majesty."
Despatches since received have
been, however, of an encouraging na-
ture ; and from some dated chiefly in
September, 1827, a few extracts are
subjoined. — (i The natives around us
are, at present, quiet, but I do not
expect that they will continue so
long ; there is much ill-will existing
among the tribes at this part of the
island. Shunghee is much recovered,
and will probably resume his opera-
tions in the spring, if he can assemble
a force : but there is no calculating
on their movements ; for those who
are acting in alliance one month, may
the following be at war, and the third
month acting in conjunction against
a common foe."
From the report of the society, of
1831, we select the following parti-
culars.
" The general state of the New
Zealand mission calls for unfeigned
gratitude to the Father of mercies.
Not only has he continued to the mis-
sionaries the shield of his protection
in seasons of personal danger, but he
293
NEW
NIL
has given them an increasing ascen-
dancy over the native mind, and has
thus enabled them a second time to
act with success, as pacificators be-
tween contending tribes. It is a sub-
ject of much thankfulness, that their
efforts should have been the means of
effecting a reconciliation between the
combatants, and of preventing the
effusion of human blood. In Mr.
Marsden's judgment, however, a still
further result is to be looked for, in
the moral impression which this event
has produced on the minds of the na-
tive chiefs who had assembled from
distant quarters on this occasion, and
who had thus an opportunity of read-
ing, in characters too legible to be
misunderstood, what are the real ob-
ject and motives of those who had
come to their country preaching peace
by Jesus Christ.
" In the schools at the various sta-
tions, 158 men and boys, and 37 fe-
males, are receiving Christian instruc-
tion, and are trained up to habits of
industry and good order : many of
them can read and write their own
language with propriety, and are
completely masters of the first rules
of arithmetic ; and, at an examination
which was held in Dec. 1829, some
highly satisfactory specimens of nee-
dle work by the girls, and of carpen-
try by the boys, were exhibited.
"The committee are happy to state,
that the missionaries are steadily pro-
ceeding in the translation of the word
of God into the New Zealand lan-
guage ; and that while a reading po-
pulation is growing up, the means
are also afforded them of drawing for
themselves at the fountain-head of
the water of life. During a visit to
New South Wales, Mr. Yate carried
through the press an edition of 550
copies of a small Volume, containing
translations of portions of the New
Testament. Mr. Yate took with him
a printing press to New Zealand ;
which had been sent out from this
country, at the instance of the mis
sionaries.
" It is a gratifying fact, that while
satan exercises a tyranny over the
minds of immense multitudes of his
miserable subjects by means of Shas-
ters and Vedams, which predispose
the mind to the rejection of divine
truth, the first book with which the
New Zealanders will become acquain-
ted is the book of God ; which, by the
teaching of his Spirit, will make them
wise unto salvation.
" The visits to the natives, for the
purpose of addressing them on the
things connected with their spiritual
welfare, have been continued, and the
accustomed services at the settlements
kept up; and it has pleased God, in
several instances, to bless the minis-
try of his word. Eight adults and
five children have been baptized ; and
many more are exhibiting promising
appearances of a work of grace hav-
ing been begun in their hearts.
" The time will come when human
sacrifices and cannibalism will be an-
nihilated in New Zealand, by the
pure, mild, and heavenly influence of
the gospel of our blessed Lord and
Saviour. The work is great ; but di-
vine goodness will find both the means
and the instruments to accomplish
his own gracious purposes to fallen
man : his word, which is the stcord of «
the Spirit, is able to subdue these sav-
age people to the obedience of the
faith. It is the duty of Christians to
use the means, to sow the seed, and
patiently to wait for the heavenly
dews to cause it to spring up ; and
afterwards, to look up to God, in faith
and prayer, to send the early and the
latter rain."
For an account of the Wesleyan
Missions, see Mangunga.
NIESKY, a station of the U. B. on
the island St. Thomas. It was com-
menced in 1753. In 181 It, a terrible
hurricane nearly destroyed the station.
In 1829, new mission premises were
completed.
NILGHERRY HILLS. The Rev.
H. Woodward, one of the American
missionaries in Ceylon, has furnished
the following account of these cele-
brated hills.
" These are a part of the range of
mountains extending along the Wes-
tern coast of Hindoostan, from -Cape
Comorin to Surat. The place at which
I resided, Kotengherry, is in N. lat.
11° 19'. It is nearly ten years since
these mountains were first explored
by the English: it is not, however,
more than five years since they were
first resorted to by invalids, and not
more than two since the fame of them
reached Jaffna. Their discovery is
294
NOV
NOV
an invaluable acquisition to the coun-
try : invalids, who were obliged to
sacrifice much time and spend im-
mense sums of money in order to
obtain a change of air, may now, at a
trifling expense, ascend this moun-
tain ; and secure more benefit from
one year's residence there, than from
a two year's trip to England — that
arising from the voyage excepted. It
is, without doubt, one of the finest
climates in the world : the daily vari-
ation of the thermometer, within the
house, during the nine months of my
residence, was not more than three
or four degrees: during the hottest
months, the mercury varied from (14
to G3° of Fahrenheit ; and at the cold-
est, from 40° to 44°: in the open air,
the variation would have been great-
er, especially in the cold season, as
ice was frequently found in the morn-
ing.
" There are two places at which
invalids reside — Kotengherry and
Ootacamana. Kotengherry is but 15
miles from the foot of the Hills, and
but 6500 feet high : Ootacamana is
15 miles further on, and 1500 feet
higher. On many accounts, Koteng-
herry is to be preferred as a residence
for invalids.
u The first English settlers went to
Kotengherry ; but finding the inhab-
itants unwilling to part with their
land, they went on to Ootacamana,
where the natives neither cultivate
nor claim the soil. The country im-
mediately round the more elevated
station is more level, and on that ac-
count more eligible for a large settle-
ment : and now, since the number of
inhabitants has greatly increased, the
place has become very gay, and of
course more inviting to most persons,
than Kotengherry. The present num-
ber of buildings at this place is only
eight; at Ootacamana probably five
times that number : and as specula-
tors prefer spending their money in
erecting buildings at Ootacamana, it
will not only continue to grow, but
will ere long have a larger English
population than any other place in
India, fhe presidencies excepted."
NOVA SCOTIA, a British pro-
vince of North America situated be-
tween the 43d and 46th parallels of N.
lat. and between the 61 st and 67th of
W. Ion. It is a peninsula, connected
by a narrow isthmus with the conti-
nent, and is about 300 in. long, of un-
equal breadth, containing about 15,617
sq. m. In 1827, the pop. was 153,848,
of which number, 30,000 were in
Cape Breton. It is immediately de-
pendent on the crown of Great Bri-
tain. The sum of 4000/. annually, is
devoted to the support of the poor in
common schools. The Gospel Prop.
Society employs 30 or 40 missionaries
among the destitute inhabitants of
this province.
The W. M. S. have also a mission.
From the Report of the Society made
at the close of 1830, we select the
following paragraphs.
Halifax. " The congregations thro'-
out the circuit have increased con-
siderably. Several clear and happy
conversions have taken place ; some
backsliders have been brought to the
fold of Christ ; and the societies gen-
erally express themselves as stirred
up to greater earnestness in the di-
vine life. Fifty-nine persons have
been admitted into society, after their
usual period of probation, and 24 more
are meeting on trial. Twenty-one
members have removed from the
circuit, 11 have discontinued meet-
ing with the Society, and 10 have
died.
" Upon the whole the society is
prospering. The class and prayer
meetings have not only been well at-
tended, but have been in an unusual
degree seasons of refreshing from the
presence of the Lord, and we have
prospect of still more extensive good.
In Society, 342."
Barrington and Yarmouth. " No
special revival of the work of God
has taken place on this circuit dur-
ing the past year, though there has
been a general attention to the means
of grace. Were the circuit less ex-
tensive, or class leaders and local
preachers more numerous, our hopes
of success would be increased. The
missionary, in scattering the seed of
the Gospel over an extent of more
than forty miles, may fear that what
was left in one place will suffer from
his necessary absence in another and
distant part. But extended as has
been the field of labor, their endeay-
ors have been attended with a bless-
ing ; and a number of pious souls who
are the fruit of them, strengthen our
295
NOV
OAH
faith, animate our zeal, and encourage
our exertion.
" At Barrington, where there are
Sabbath and weekly preaching and
class meetings during the missionary's
absence, the cause is more prosperous
than at the other parts of the circuit.
The congregations have been large
and apparently attentive. Many of
our members here appear to be grow-
ing in grace, and from the number of
young people who attend preaching,
many of them the children of pious
parents, we indulge the hope of a
further and more extensive work of
God at Barrington ; and indeed on
several other parts of the circuit. The
number in Society is 127."
Ship Harbor (Cape Breton.) "The
appointment of a missionary to this
station, has already received the ap-
probation of Heaven in the salvation
of souls. Last November I formed
a Society, consisting of but three
members, which I am happy to state
has continued to increase both in pie-
ty and number. Our number of reg-
ular members is 20, and 10 on trial,
who all appear in good earnest for the
full salvation of their souls. The
congregations at Ship Harbor are
large and attentive, to whom I preach
twice every Sabbath, and on Thurs-
day evenings. I hold a prayer meet-
ing on Tuesday evenings, meet one
class on Thursday, and another on
Friday evenings. On the Saturday
afternoons 1 have regularly met the
children of our friends, for the pur-
pose of giving them religious instruc-
tion, especially to teach them our
catechisms, in which they make pleas-
ing progress.
" I have occasionally visited several
destitute settlements on this island ;
and in many instances such visits
have been the means of inducing
many to attend our chapel on the
Sabbath, who previously manifested
but little regard for that holy day."
Total in Society in the Nova Sco-
tia District, 1708.
Schools. — Halifax. "The num-
ber of children is 160. Their attend-
ance and moral conduct have given
general satisfaction. The attendance
and punctuality of the teachers, 28
in number, are highly creditable to
them, and well worthy our grateful
acknowledgements. The school-house
since its enlargement is commodious
and comfortable ; but a debt of 50/.
remains upon it."
Liverpool. " There are 60 children,
20 boys and 40 girls, some of whom
are making progress in learning. The
school partially declined during the
winter months, but we are now reor-
ganizing it, and hope it will soon be
in a flourishing stale."
Total in the Schools in the Nova
Scotia District, 787.
NUKUALOFA, a station of the
W. M. S. on Tongataboo, one of the
Friendly Islands. A great change
has been effected by the Gospel. A
spirit of prayer has been largely pour-
ed out. See Tongataboo.
().
OAHU, one of the Sandwich Is-
lands, 130 miles N. W. Hawaii, 46
long by 23 broad.
The town, Honolulu, contains a-
bout 6000 inhabitants. The mission- *
aries of the A. B. C. F. M. com-
menced their mission on this island,
in 1820.
Mr. Ellis, of the L. M. S. who visit-
ed the island, in 1824, writes : — "In
addition to the usual good attention
given to the preaching of the word,
and other public means of grace, a
considerable awakening has taken
place here, among the chiefs and
teachers, and many of the people.
Many new schools have been estab-
lished ; and there is a great increase
of scholars, who continue diligent and
persevering. About 600 were present
at a public examination on the 19th
of April. We have 796, under 22 na-
tive teachers, who attend at school
twice, and some of them three times,
every day ; besides which, there are
a good many small schools among the
people, the teacher of which is, per-
haps, himself a scholar in one of the
larger schools. Indeed we cannot
train up the teachers fast enough to
satisfy the demands of the people for
them. So great is the attention of
the people to their books, that we
never walk through the town without
seeing several passing from one place
to another with their books in their
hands.
" The chiefs, particularly Karaimo-
296
SANDWICH ISLANDERS.
SANDWICH ISLAND KING AND CHIEFS, WITH
THEIR IDOLS. [Page 296.]
OCH
OJI
ku and Kahumanu, have taken a very
decided stand in favor of Christiani-
ty."
A fact communicated by Mr. Ellis,
in a private letter, ought to be men-
tioned, as forcibly illustrating the
value which the chiefs put on instruc-
tion : he says —
" Previously to my leaving (a cir-
cumstance rendered necessary by the
illness of Mrs. Ellis.) I publicly asked
the chiefs what I should bring them
out when I returned from England ;
they answered, simultaneously— Come
BACK YOURSELF, AND WE HAVE NO-
THING ELSE TO DESIRE."
In 1825, this hearers increased to
nearly 300(1, and Karaimoku ordered
a large stone chapel to be erected for
their accommodation. The scholars
were nearly 2000, and the teachers
40. The health of Karaimoku had
then for some time been on the de-
cline. This was the more .to be re-
gretted, as advantage seemed to have
been taken of his illness to inflict a
most serious injury on the morals of
the people. A law had been made,
and strictly enforced, to prevent fe-
males from resorting on board vessels
for evil purposes ; the captain and
crew of a schooner, belonging to the
United States, and lying off Honolulu
had recourse to the most violent out-
rages, in order to procure the repeal
of this law. Boki, who visited Eng-
land, was at the head of the govern-
ment during the illness of his brother
Karaimoku ; though well disposed to-
ward the mission and the morals of
the people, he had not courage to
bear up against the violence of this
officer and his crew, supported as they
were by other sailors ; and took such
measures as led to the renewal of the
evil, which had, with so much advan-
tage to the people, been suppressed.
See Sandwich Islands, Honolulu,
fye
OCHORIAS, a station of the B.
M. S. in the island Jamaica. The
number of communicants is 46.
OJIBEWAYS, or CHIPPE-
WAYS; Indians, in the N. West
Territory, on the Chippeway R. in
Michigan Territory, and in Canada
on the Utawas. Number according
to Pike, 11,177 ; 2,049 warriors. The
A. B. C. F. M. have established a
mission among that part of the tribe,
which reside near the S. W. shore of
Lake Superior.
" A number of gentlemen connect-
ed with the American Fur Company,
who spend most of the year at their
trading posts in that quarter, have
repeatedly requested that a mission
might be commenced there, and have
made generous offers in aid of such
an undertaking. These gentlemen
are extensively acquainted with the
Indians residing between lake Supe-
rior on the head waters of the Mis-
sissippi, and exert much influence
over large portions of them. They
represent them to be numerous, and
disposed to receive missionaries and
teachers.
" So desirous were some of these
traders to have a missionary reside
among them, that when they came to
Mackinaw in the summer of 1830,
they brought a boat especially for the
purpose of accommodating a mission
family, whom they had been encour-
aged to expect would be there to ac-
company them on their return. The
Committee, however, had not been able
to obtain a suitable missionary for the
service ; but, in order that the gen-
tlemen who had manifested so deep
an interest in the object might not be
wholly disappointed ; it was thought
expedient that Mr. Ayre, the teacher
of the school at Mackinaw, accom-
panied by one of the pupils as an
interpreter, should return with them ;
which was done.
" Mr. Ayre collected and taught a
small school a part of the year, labor-
ed as a catechist, as he had opportu-
nity, and made some progress in
acquiring the language. The infor-
mation which he obtained, and the
impression which this experiment
made, were favorable to the prosecu-
tion of missionary labors in that
quarter.
" Accordingly during the lastspring,
Mr. William T. Boutwell, and Mr.
Sherman Hall, then members of the
Theological Seminary at Andover,
were appointed to this field ; and af-
ter being ordained, they started, to-
gether with Mrs. Hall, on their jour-
ney about the middle of June, and
reached Mackinaw one month after.
" On their arrival at Mackinaw, and
after conference with Mr. Ferry and
the traders, it was thought expedient
297
OJI
OOD
for Mr. Boutwell to remain at that
Slace one year, where lie might aid
Ir. F. in the ministerial lahors of the
mission, which was much needed,
while he might enjoy as groat facili-
ties for acquiring the Ojibeway lan-
guage, as he would in the interior.
He accordingly remained at that
mission, while Mr. and Mrs. Hall,
with Mr. Frederic Ay re, as teacher,
and Mrs. Campbell, tor a number el'
years an inmate of the mission fami-
ly at Mackinaw, a member of the
church, and familiarly acquainted
with the Ojibeway and French lan-
guages, as interpreter, proceeded, on
the return of the traders, to the site
of the contemplated mission, about
400 or 500 miles west or north-west
from Mackinaw. Mr. Boutwell is
expected to follow the in next sum-
mer. (1832.)
" It is not intended to form any
boarding schools or large secular es-
tablishments in connection with this
mission. The missionaries will keep
their eye fixed on preaching the gos-
pel directly to the Indians. They
will therefore apply themselves imme-
diately to the acquisition of the Oji-
beway language, communicating as
much religious instruction as they
may be able, in the mean time,
through interpieters. A small school
may also be opened without delay.
Elementary school books, religious
tracts, and portions of scripture in the
native language will be prepared as
soon as practicable. Valuable aid in
this department is expected to be de-
rived from the labors of Dr James, of
the United States garrison at the
Falls of St. Mary, who has devoted
much time successfully to this study.
" The Indians for whom this mis-
sion is principally designed, are less
likely to be soon reached by the wave
of white population, than perhaps any
other nation of Indians to whom we
can ever have access.
" It is hoped that this mission will
have a salutary influence on such of
the scholars of the Mackinaw school,
as may hereafter return to their
friends in this quarter ; affording them
continued instruction, maintaining a
guardian care over them, and giving
them from time to time such admo-
nition and encouragement as their
situation may require,
OKKAK, a station of the U. Z>. in
Greenland, established in J??(J. The
congregation consists of 13:2 commu-
nicants, 20 candidates, 42 baptized
adults not yet communicants, 1524 bap-
tized children ; in all 332 persons ; to
whom may be added 23 candidates
for baptism, and 32 heathen on trial ;
total 387 persons inhabiting this set-
tlement.
OLD HARBOR, a station of the
B. M. S. in Jamaica. H. C. Taylor,
missionary : 202 members.
OMALLORE, a church of Syrian
Christians, in Southern India. Con-
nected with it are 63d families, and
•2uiil) souls.
ONA, an out station of the L. M. S.
in Siberia. Willian Swan missiona-
ry-
OODOOVILLE, a populous parish,
district of Jaffna, Ceylon, 5 miles N.
Jarlnapatam, and about 2 miles N. E.
Manepy. It stands on an extensive
plain, covered with groves of palmyra, •
cocoa-nut, and other fruit trees, in
the midst of which are many villages
of natives and idol temples. The
Rev. M. Winslow, from the A. B.
C. F. M., arrived here in 1820. He
is assisted by Mrs. Winslow, Charles
A. Goodrich, native preacher, Na-
thaniel, catechist, Saravary Mottoo,
superintendant of schools, Rufus W.
Bailey, teacher in the English school,
John B. Lawrence, teacher. The
boarding school contains 37 girls.
The following statements we copy
from the journal of Mr. Winslow,
dated Oodooville, April 21, 1831.
" Our quarterly communion was
to-day held at Oodooville, and thirty-
four natives were received to the
church. The congregation was large,
about 700 natives being present, and
the exercises of the day interesting,
particularly those connected with the
admission of the members. To see
so many, the largest number received
at any time except once, come for-
ward together and profess the name
of Christ ; and to see them after hav-
ing assented to the articles of our
church, approach the communion ta-
ble, one by one, and kneel down to
receive baptism in the name of the
Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, as a
seal of their covenant, was affecting
as well as cheering. Some at least
could not restrain their tears. Though
298
000
00D
the larger portion of those received
were members of the seminary, yet
there were several adults, schoolmas-
ters and others, and the members of the
seminary were a few of them very
young.
"May 3. Celebrated the marriage
of two girls of the school, Susan Hun-
tington and Joanna Lathrop, with
two young men who are Christians
by profession ; one of them a member
of the church at Oodooville, and the
other connected with the press of
Nellore. They were married, as is
usual here, according to the forms of
the church of England, and in pres-
ence of a large number of the most
respectable people of the place, who
collected to witness the ceremony,
and seemed interested in it. After
both couple were married, Mr. Wood-
ward, who was with me, delivered an
appropriate address to them, and to
the people assembled. On a similar
occasion, when two couple were mar-
ried last year, some of the members
of the church were much impressed
with the solemnity of the transaction;
and, in talking to the people, made
the difference between it and the idle
ceremonies of the heathen an argu-
ment in favor of Christianity. The
ceremonies being concluded, the par-
ties and their friends partook of some
fruit and cakes ; after which the
bridegrooms, having according to the
custom of the country presented their
brides with a wedding garment, and
tied on their necks the tali, (a small
gold ornament worn as a sign of mar-
riage.) went, accompanied by their
friends, in a kind of procession, each
to the house of the bride's father ; or
as we should here say mother, for the
property generally belongs to the fe-
males. It is customary for the new
married couple to remain with the
family of the bride, but in some cases
they form separate establishments, or
even go to reside with the parents or
relations of the bridegroom.
"27. Held an evening meeting at
Inneville. in which was assisted by
Messrs. Spaulding and Woodward.
The attendance was good, but some
of the people present complained
loudly of the teacher of the school for
having become a Christian ; and es-
pecially for not letting them know
beforehand that he was going to be
baptized, as he was at the last quar-
terly meeting, that they might be
baptized with hiin ! They had, in
tact, intended to prevent his uniting
with the church, but were taken by
surprise. On being asked if they had
any complaints to make against the
schoolmaster's conduct since he had
become a Christian, they said, "No
he is a true man.' "
" Early in June," says the editor
of the Herald, " on account of the
protracted illness of one of his chil-
dren. Mr. Winslow went with his fam-
ily to reside at a bungalow on the sea
shore, a mile east of JafFnapatam, with
the use of which he was kindly favor-
ed by Mr. Roberts of the Wesleyan
society. He enjoyed good opportu-
nities for laboring in the vicinity."
" June 29. We are still at the bun-
galow. I preached at Oodooville on
the Sabbath and on Monday was there
with Messrs. Poor and Woodward,
who held various meetings with the
children of the native free schools,
schoolmasters and others. The meet-
ing with the schoolmasters, was par-
ticularly encouraging. Most of them
professed to be resolved to follow
Christ.
(i To-day, with Messrs. Knight,
Roberts, Spaulding, and Scudder, at-
tended a meeting at Jlcchevagle, where
there are two or three schools, and
where special efforts have been made
to secure the attendance of the peo-
ple ; and a temporary shed had been
erected near a wide branching tama-
rind tree. There were many present,
and what was particularly encourag-
ing several respectable women. There
was more disputing with the natives
than was pleasant, but some impor-
tant subjects were discussed, and ma-
ny solemn truths brought before their
minds. Though the village is several
miles from Tillipally, the nearest
missionary station, many of the peo-
ple, in the course of the discussion,
showed that they had a good acquain-
tance with the leading truths of Chris-
tianity. Indeed this is generally the
case where there are schools, and the
difference between a village where a
school has been for some time estab-
lished and one without a school is
often something like the difference
between the land of Goshen and of
Egypt, when darkness to be felt res-
999
OOT
OKI
ed on the latter, but in the former
they had light in their dwellings.
•-.htly'-HJ. On Thursday of last week
we held our quarterly meeting at Batti-
cotta and received to the church 23
natives and two children of the mis-
sion. We have thus reason to rejoice
in the privilege of gathering in the
fruits of the late revival, to some ex-
tent ; while we still hope that more
will ripen foi an early harvest. From
10 to 20 at each of our stations, ex-
press a desire to be received to church
privileges ; and perhaps a majority of
them give some evidence of being
proper subjects.
It is also peculiarly pleasing that
for our congregations lately a larger
proportion of females attend than ever
before. This is not only an indica-
tion of good to the individuals them-
selves, but an indication that ' knowl-
edge is increased in the country,' as
it is a change of custom, a breaking
down, as far as it goes, of one of the
strong barriers to the progress of
truth. Besides beggars the number
of women who attend church now at
Oodooville is generally about twen-
ty-"
OOT.IIKOOLLAM, a village in
the district of Tinnevelly, Southern
India, where the missionaries of the
C. M. S. occasionally labor.
ORA CABECA, a station of the
B. M. S. in Jamaica, where are 39
communicants.
ORISSA, a province of Hindoos-
tan, belonging to the presidency of
Bengal, lying in the eastern part of
the peninsula, with the province of
Bengal on the N., the Northern Cir-
cars on the S., the Bay of Bengal on
the E., and Gundwana on the W.
The length is probably about 100 m.
The western part is almost an impass-
able wilderness of woods and jungles.
A great part of it is extremely un-
healthy. It has a population of
1,200,000 Hindoos and Mohamme-
dans. There are missions of the Gen-
eral Baptists in this province. See
Cuttack. The following appalling
picture of Hindooism is given by Mr.
Sutton.
" As I was walking through the
bazaar, I saw the blacksmith making
up an iron cage, intended for a man
who had committed murder ; who
was to be hanged in a day or two.
and afterward hung up in this iron
frame as an object of terror. On in-
quiring into the circumstances of the
crime, I learnt that his victim was an
opium merchant, who was too suc-
cessful in obtaining purchasers for his
goods, for a rival merchant ; and that
this merchant persuaded the murder-
er, for 100 rupees, to commit the hor-
rid deed. The guilt of procuring the
death of the deceased could not. be
brought home to the merchant, but
the murderer who committed the
crime was fully convicted and sen-
tenced to be hanged : he enticed the
man to a distance, under the pretence
of having some purchasers for opium,
then knocked him on the head with
an axe. A few days, however, before
his execution was to take place, he
effected his escape ; but he was trac-
ed home, where he had an interview
with his wife, and concerted a future
meeting in the jungle : his wife and
brother were bribed to betray him ;
but, by some means, the snare was
broken, and the man again escaped.
He then assumed the disguise of a
Jogee (religious mendicant) for which
he was well qualified ; and was mak-
ing his wTay towaid Upper Hindoos-
tan ; but was at length taken. I wrote
to the Judge, and obtained leave to
visit him.
" He was sitting in his cell with
his bead-roll, repeating the name of
"Hurry, Hurry.'' He however, at
length, listened to me with encour-
aging attention, while I endeavored
to convince him of his sin, and direct
him how to seek for mercy. But it is
grievous work to have any thing to
do with Hindoos : there is no sense
of guilt — no fear of death. " If I go
to hell, I go — what else?" said he,
with astonishing indifference. He
could, however, read well, and had a
better capacity for obtaining know-
ledge than one in a thousand. He
once said, " Give me something short,
and full to the point ; for my time is
but a day." I had no proper tract ;
and though I took a Gospel, with
marks against suitable passages, such
as the penitent thief and the publican.
I found he would be bewildered with
the connexion ; and the most suitable
book which I could give him was a
small Oreah Hymn-book. I tried to
lead him to pray, and to leave off his
300
ORI
OSA
vain repetitions ; and when I put my
hands together and prostrated myself
on the cell floor, he did so too, and
repeated audibly the petitions which
I made for him. I left him apparent-
ly in a better state of mind than ]
found him."
On the following day Mr. Sutton
repeated his visit ; and took with him
a native Christian, that every thing
might be made fully intelligible to
this miserable man. He says :
" Before I went, I wrote out a
prayer, principally founded on the
fifty-first Psalm, with some of the
most encouraging references to the
Gospel. We found the man deeply
engaged in his mental repetition of
" Hurry Ram." I suppose the Brah-
min prisoners, of whom there were
many in the prison, had been undoing
what I had done last night. At length
he exclaimed, " Hurry, Hurry, Hur-
ry, benoo aow nahe," that is, " Be-
sides Hurry there is none." " I shall
call out Hurry bol," said he, putting
his hand to his neck ; " I shall call
out Hurry bol, hurry bol. hurry bol.
till I am choked." He then began
to sing, and imitated the Jogeys most
admirably. But it was evident, from
his extreme restlessness, that his
mental agonies were great. Still he
did not appear to feel any sense of
sin: he said, "Before, I might have
found you of some use ; but it is too
late now : I have none but Hurry."
We showed him, that, according to
his own faith, Hurry did nothing for
sinners ; but that Christ shed his
blood for him. He yielded at last,
and said that he would think of this :
he then wished the prayer to be read ;
and he read it over twice himself, and
dwelt a little on the petitions, " De-
liver me from my guilt — Cast me not
away from thy presence — Drive me
not to hell ; but save me, and receive
my spirit to heaven !" He said that
he would repeat this till he died.
When asked if he had seen his wife
and children, he s aid, " Yes." " And
how did you feel in your mind ?"
" O ! very well pleased : when they
cried, I laughed." "But why? It
is not a laughing matter." " O ! why
not? Who are they? Who am I?
It is all maya (illusion.) They will
not go with me. They are nothing
to me : I am nothing to them."
" Something of Hindooism may be
learnt from this man.
" Neither he, nor the numerous
Hindoos about him, had .any sense of
the moral turpitude of murder, or in-
deed of any sin. It was evil, inas-
much as it would lead to evil conse-
quences to the perpetrator ; but there
were none of those feelings which
most murderers evince — no horrors of
a guilty conscience — no shuddering
among the bystanders at the idea of
his guilt.
" There was no commiseration, on
his part, for his wife and children ;
and none, on her part, for him. She
might fear from the inconvenience
attending widowhood, but no further.
" There is nothing to be avoided : we
die and live, just as God pleases : let
it go — what else ?" This is the way
in which they talk. " The fruit of
actions, however, must be borne."
" The prevailing religion, if it may
be so called, is extreme infidelity and
atheism. The Brahmins have sunk
into gross ignorance of their own sys-
tem; and the people are, of course, in
the same state : and the various sys-
tems are now so jumbled together in
Orissa, that no man among them can
see his way through any of them :
hence the)', in fact, place no depend-
ence on any. I have often heard
them say, when they appeared to say
what they really thought, that there
was no heaven and no hell, and no
way of salvation. Salvation, in their
view, consists in being rich, and roll-
ing in sensual pleasures, with freedom
from oppression, and ability to domi-
neer over others in this world : this is
the only heaven, the only hope of the
majority of the Oriyas ; and these
things have no relation to moral holi-
ness. They depend on fate, or cere-
monial merit, in a future world ; or
on repeating the name of Hurry in
this. This murderer would have mad*
as good a Jogey as any ; and would
have been worshipped as a god, if he
had escaped hancring."
OSAGES. The Osage, a river of
Missouri, rises in the country W. of
the state, about 97° W. Ion. and 36°
3')' N. lat. It flows into the state of
Missouri, and joins Missouri r. 133
m. above the Mississippi. It has a
very winding course, is 307 yds. wide
at its mouth, and is navigable for
301
OSA
OSA
boats GOO m. Much of the land wa-
tered by it is very fertile. The 2 Da-
tive tribes, the Great Osages, and the
Little Osages, live in separate settle-
ments on the r. about 400 in. from its
mouth. The Great Osages consist of
about 3800 ; the Little Osages, 1700.
About 150 m. S. W. of these settle-
ments are the Osages of Arkansas,
nearly 2000 in number.
A mission was established among
the Osages by the United Foreign
Missionary Society. It was transfer-
red t6 the care of the A. B. C. F. M.
in 1 826. Recent intelligence has been
received at the Missionary Rooms
that an interesting revival of religion
had commenced among the Osages.
Nothing of the kind has ever belbre
occurred. This mission has been at-
tended, through the warlike and rov-
ing habits of the Osages, with a less
measure of success than any other of
the missions of the Board. For par-
ticular notices, see Union, Hopefield,
and Harmony. The following gene-
ral notices were given in the last Re-
port of the Board.
" Preaching . Religious meetings
are held at each of the stations on the
Sabbath, and at Harmony and Union
the children of the school and the
mission families assemble once or
twice during each week for prayer
and religious instruction. Much se-
rious interest has at times been mani-
fested by the children of the schools
and the mission families, and by hired
laborers ; and at the latter place four
or five have become hopefully pious.
Four, two Creeks, members of the
6chool, and two black laborers have
been received to church fellowship.
" Mr. Dodge visitg the large Osage
town near Boudinot nearly every
Sabbath, and often during the week,
and endeavors, by conversation and
public preaching, to communicate to
the people a knowledge of the gospel.
They generally pay a respectful at-
tention, and at times manifest some
interest ; but little permanent effect
seems to have been as yet produced.
" Since the removal of the Indians
from the vicinity of Harmony, there
is no field for missionary exertion at
that place, except the members of the
school, .and laborers at the station, to-
gether with a few French and half-
breed settlers, residing in the neigh-
borhood, and Osages and others who
occasionally visit the mission.
'• During the month of April, Messrs.
Dodge, Vaill, Washburn, and Mont-
gomery, made the tour of the Osage
country, ami preached the gospel at
their five principal villages. At the
largest village they were received
coldly and could gain little attention ;
at others they were treated and list-
ened to with much respect, and at
that of the Little Osages a deep in-
terest was manifested. Hundreds
heard the gospel in the course of this
tour, to whom it was probably never
proclaimed before. It is hoped that
the missionaries will be able frequent-
ly to repeat these visits. There seems
to be no other means of bringing the
truths of the Bible into contact with
so wandering and heedless a class of
men.
" The settlers at Hopefield attend
meetings better than heretofore, and
seem to feel the force of religious
truth, and in their temper and exter-
nal conduct are much reformed. They
in a good degree observe the Sabbath ;
and recently their chief, when they
"were about starting on a hunting ex-
pedition, exhorted his people to ob-
serve the day while absent, and as-
cribed all their prosperity to the regard
they had paid to the Lord's day, and
to the instructions of the missionaries.
" In addition to preaching to the
Osages, Mr. Vaill or Mr. Montgomery
visits Fort Gibson nearly every Sab-
bath, where they are very cordially
received.
" Schools. Fifty-seven children and
youth are assembled in the school at
Union, all of whom are boarded in the
mission family ; twenty-five Creeks,
sixteen Cherokces, and thirteen Osa-
ges. Thirty-one are boys, and twen-
ty-three girls. Three are young men
well advanced in their studies, and
promising fair for usefulness : four-
teen read and write well, and have
advanced some in arithmetic and ge-
ography : eighteen read well and
write legibly ; fourteen read in the
New Testament and spelling ; and
five in small words. All are mild and
submissive in their dispositions, and,
with few exceptions, make rapid pro-
gress. Some who began the alphabet
last December, could read intelligibly
in the New Testament in June.
302
OSA
PAA
" A Sabbath school, long kept up
at this station, and an infant school,
are productive of good.
•• The whole number of learners re-
ceived into the school at Union, since
its establishment, is 134. Some leave
it, from year to year, much improved.
" The school at Harmony contains
thirty-nine Indian children, of both
sexes. Most of the boys are quite
young. The pupils have never made
so good progress, or appeared so well
in any former year. One of the sub-
agents of the Osages, after attending
the examination last spring, remark-
ed, that though he had visited schools
extensively in most of the southwest-
ern states, he never had seen one
where the pupils acquitted themselves
so honorably.
•• An interesting Sabbath school is
taught at this station.
i; During the year ending last De-
cember the girls manufactured 155
yards of cloth, which was used in the
mission family. The boys who are of
a suitable aire, arc employed in useful
labor while out of school. Two Osage
girls, and one Delaware from the
school, have been married to French-
men settled near the station, and pro-
mise to do well.
'• State of the people. The settlers
at Hopefieid have obtained some as-
sistance in commencing their agricul-
tural labors from the United States'
agent, and from other sources. They
are improving in their condition and
character every year, and clearly e-
vince the practicability of domesti-
cating even the wildest Indians, by
the judicious application of religious
truth, and other appropriate means.
They are enlarging their fields; be-
coming more skilful and industrious
in their labors ; obtaining cattle and
other useful domestic animals, of
which they have hitherto been desti-
tute ; and seem inclined to abandon
the warrior, and hunter's life.
': A few Osages have expressed a
desire to settle near Boudinot, and be
taught and assisted in preparing and
cultivating fields. It is not improba-
ble that a settlement like that at
Hopefieid may hereafter be formed
there.
" But the mass of the nation are as
indifferent to the gospel and the
schools, as fiercely bent on war, as
wandering, idle, and vicious in their
habits, and as poor and wretched as
ever. Perhaps as a people, they are
even becoming more wicked and de-
based. They suffer a great deal from
hunger and disease, and almost con-
stant fear of their enemies, the Paw-
nees, and are truly fit objects of
Christian compassion.
" A temperance society has been
formed at Union, embracing eleven
whites, six Creeks, three Cherokees,
and three Osages.
" The missionary convention and
presbytery, embracing the missions of
the Board west of the Mississippi riv-
er, met at Harmony last October.
The Spirit of the Lord seemed to be
present, and it was a time of great re-
ligious enjoyment to all who were as-
sembled. During the meeting Mr.
Jones was ordained."
OTUIHU, a village in New Zea-
land, visited by the missionaries of
the L. M. S.
OVAH, a kingdom on the island of
Madagascar. The New Testament
has been dispersed by means of
schools, through a considerable part
of this kingdom.
OXFORD, a station of the B. M. S.
in Jamaica.
P.
PAARL, a settlement in Cape Col-
ony, S. Africa, about 35 m. N. E. of
Cape Town.
The Rev. E. Evans, from the L. M.
S., commenced a mission here in
1819, which was designed more par-
ticularly for the Hottentot slaves.
Several years previous to its com-
mencement, a chapel had been built,
in which missionaries occasionally
preached. Soon after the arrival of
Mr. Evans, an A. M. S. was formed,
to which the slaves contributed so
liberally as to require restraint rather
than incitement. Schools were es-
tablished, in which, in 1823, more
than 200 children and adults were in-
structed. The number of hearers in
the Paarl, and the vicinity, are about
1100 whites, and 1200 colored people.
The Rev. Mr. Miles, of Cape Town,
who lately visited this station, says
that the mission school here is well
conducted. For the benefit of such
303
PAC
PAC
as cannot attend the day school, an
evening school, held on two days of
the week, has been lately opened. A
school-mistress has been engaged, at
a small stipend, to instruct the female
slaves and their children. At a pub-
lic examination, which took place
during the year 1826, the progress
which had been made by the scholars,
was observed with great satisfaction.
It is in contemplation, if funds can
be provided, to establish schools in all
the surrounding country of the dis-
trict, as one means of counteracting
Mohammedanism, which prevails in
this vicinity.
James Kitchingman now resides as
missionary at Paarl. At G different
places in the vicinity, visited at stat-
ed periods, the congregation averages
about 200. Communicants 31.
PACALTSDORP, formerly called
Hooge Kraal, a settlement of Hotten-
tots, Cape Colony, S. Africa, in the
district of George, 3 m. from the
town of that name, and 2 from the
sea. The L. M. S. commenced a
mission here in 1813.
Mr. Campbell gives the following
account of its origin : —
'; About 250 m. from Cape Town,
my waggons encamped in the vicin-
ity of George, a town then just com-
mencing. Soon after my arrival
there, I was visited by Dikkop, or
' Thickhead,' the Hottentot chief of
Hoogee Kraal, situated about 3 m
distant, together with about GO of
his people, who expressed an earnest
desire that a missionary might be
stationed at his residence. On ask-
ing his reason for desiring a mission-
ary, he answered, it was that he and
his people might be taught the same
things that were taught to white peo-
ple, but he could not tell what things
these were. I then requested him to
stay with us until sun-set, when he
would hear some of those things re-
lated by Cupido, who was a country-
man of his, and my waggon-driver.
Dikkop and all his people readily
agreed to stay till evening. To Cu-
pido they listened also with much
attention the following morning. I
inquired whether they were all desi-
rous of having a missionary to settle
among them, which was answered
unanimously in the affirmative ; but,
like their chief, they could not assign
any reason, except to be taught the
same things which were taught to
the white people. A very aged, mis-
erable-looking man coming into the
hut during the conference, with
scarcely a rag to cover him, excited
my attention : he came and took a
seat by my side, kissed my bunds and
legs, and by most significant gestures,
expressed his extreme joy in the
prospect of a missionary coining
among them. His conduct having
deeply interested me, 1 asked him
whether he knew any thing about
Jesus Christ? His answer was truly
affecting — ' I know no more about any
thing than a beast.'
" Every eye and ear were directed
toward me, to learn whether a mis-
sionary would be sent to the Kraal ;
and when I told them that an excel-
lent missionary, I had no doubt, would
be soon with them, they expressed by
signs, a degree of joy and delight,
which I cannot possibly describe. *
Mr. Pacalt arrived soon after my de-
parture."
On Mr. Campbell's second voyage
to S. Africa, he again visited Hooge
Kraal, in June 181!). In his account
of this visit he thus describes the strik-
ing change which had been effected by
the blessing of God on the labors of
the missionary, who had been a few
months before removed to his heaven-
ly rest : —
" As we advanced toward Hooge
Kraal, the boors, or Dutch farmers,
who had known me on my former
journey in that part of Africa, would
frequently assure me, that such a
change had been produced on the
place and people since I had left it.
that 1 should not know it again. The
nearer we approached the settlement .
the reports concerning its rapid im-
provement increased, till at length
we arrived on the spot, on the even-
ing of June 2.
Next morning, when the sun arose.
I viewed, from my waggon, the sur-
rounding scene, with great interest.
Instead of bare, unproductive ground .
I saw two long streets with square-
built houses on each side, placed at
equal distances from one another, so
as to allow sufficient extent of ground
to each house for a good garden : a
well-built wall, G feet high, was in
front of each row of houses, with a
PAC
PAC
gate to each house. On approaching
one of them, 1 found a Hottentot,
dressed like a European, standing at
his door to receive nie with a cheer-
ful smile. ' This house is mine !'
said he, • and all that garden !' in
which 1 observed there were peach
and apricot trees, decked with their
delightful blossoms, fig-trees, cabba-
ges, potatoes, pumpkins, water-mel-
ons, etc. I then went across the
street to the house of a person known
by the name of Old Simeon — the
very man who sat in such a wretched
plight, by my side, in the hut, when
1 first visited the place, and who then
said he knew no more about any
thing than a brute. I was informed
that he had become a Christian, had
been baptized, and named Simeon ;
and because of his great age, they
called him Old Simeon. I found him
sitting alone in the house, deaf and
blind with age. When they told him
who I was, he instantly embraced me
with both hands, while streams of
tears ran down his sable cheeks. ' I
have done,' said he, ' with the world
now ! I have done with the world
now ! I am waiting till Jesus Christ
says to me. Come ! I am just waiting
till Jesus Christ says to me. Come." '
•; The case of this singular mon-
ument of the grace of God was very
well described by a missionary who
visited Hooge Kraal, on his way to
Bethelsdorp, soon after his conver-
sion. He relates it thus : —
•■ On Tuesday evening, April 8th,
1817, before we left Hooge Kraal, an
old man, about 90 years of acre, pray-
ed. He expressed great gratitude to
God for sending his Gospel to his
nation, — and that in his days, and
particularly for making it efficacious
to his own conversion.
" In his youthful days he was the
leader of every kind of iniquity. He
was a great elephant and buffalo hun-
ter, and had some wonderful escapes
from the jaws of death. Once, while
hunting, he fell under an elephant,
who endeavored to crush him to
death; but he escaped. At another
time, he was tossed into the air by a
buffalo several times, and was severe-
ly bruised; the animal then fell down
upon him ; but he escaped with life.
A few years ago, he was for some
time to appearance dead ; and was
*2b
carried to his grave soon after, as is
the custom in hot climates; but,
while the people were in the act of
throwing the earth over him he re-
vived, and Boon entirely recovered.
The second time Mr. 1'acalt preached
at Hooge Kraal, he went from the
meeting rejoicing, and saying, that
the Lord had raised him from the
dead three times, that he might hear
the Word of God, and believe in Je-
sus Christ, before he ' died the fourth
time.'
': He was baptized last new year's
day, and was named Simeon Mr.
Pacalt told us that it was impossible
to describe the old man's happiness
on that occasion. Heavenly joy had
so filled his heart, and strengthened
his weak frame, that he appeared as
lively as a youth, although 90 years
of age. He said, '; Now I am will-
ing to die : yes, I would rather die
than live, that I may go and live, for
ever and ever, with my precious Sa-
viour. Before, I was afraid to die.
Oh, yes ! the thoughts of it made my
very heart to tremble ; but I did not
know God and Jesus Christ then.
Now, I have no desire to live any
longer : I am too old to be able to do
any thing here on earth, in glorify-
ing God, my Saviour, or doing good
to my fellow Hottentots. 1 served the
devil upwards of eighty years, and was
ready to go to everlasting fire ; but,
though a black Hottentot, through
infinite mercy, I shall go to everlast-
ing happiness. Wonderful love !
Wonderful grace ! Astonishing mer-
cy !"
" The next thing which attracted
my attention was the wall which
surrounded the whole settlement, for
the protection of the gardens from
the intrusions of their cattle and of
the wild beasts.
" A place of worship has also been
erected, capable of seating 200 per-
sons. On the Lord's day I was de-
lighted to see the females coming into
it, clothed neatly in white and printed
cottons ; and the nit-n dressed like
Europeans, and carrying their Bibles
or Testaments under their arms ; sit-
ting upon benches, instead of the
ground as formerly, and singing the
praises of God with solemnity and
harmony, from their Psalm-books,
turning in their Bibles to the text
305
PAC
VAC
that was given out, and listening to
the sermon with serious attention. I
also found a church of Christ, con-
sisting of about 45 believing Hotten-
tots, with whom I had several times
an opportunity of commemorating
the death of our Lord.
" On the week days I found a
school, consisting of 70 children, reg-
ularly taught in the place of worship.
The teacher was a Hottentot lad, who
was actually a young savage when 1
first visited the kraal, and who, per-
haps, had never seen a printed word
in his life. When I first looked in
at the door of the school, this lad
was mending a pen, which a girl had
brought him for that purpose : this
action was such a proof of civiliza-
tion, that, reflecting at the moment
on his former savage condition, I was
almost overwhelmed.
" I found a considerable extent of
cultivated land outside the wall,
which the Hottentots plough and sow
with,wheat every year, though a por-
tion of it is destroyed annually by
their cattle getting into it while the
herd boys are fast asleep, and from
which no punishment could altogeth-
er deter them. An officer of the
Hottentot regiment told me that had
they shot all the Hottentot soldiers
who were found asleep upon their
guard, they must have shot the whole
regiment; — 'and what would have
been the use of officers then ?' said
he.
" Indolence, and procrastination of
labor from indolence, is almost uni-
versal among Hottentots. At all our
stations they endeavor to put oft" dig-
ging their gardens, and ploughing
their fields, as long as possible, with
this apology — ' It. is time enough yet.'
" Mr. Pacalt had much of this
temper to contend with; hut his fer
vent zeal, his persevering application,
his affectionate counsels, and his per
sonal example, so powerfully coun
teracted this prevailing disposition
that they actually performed won-
ders. All the Hottentots are still on
a level with each other ; there are
yet no distinctions of rank amongst
them. Some dress better than oth-
ers ; some have a waggon and more
oxen than others, and, it may be, a
better house, but these things produce
no elevation of rank ; they will as
readily comply with the advice of
injunction of the poorest as the rich-
est. The operation of this state of
things, was severely experienced du-
ring the period thai elapsed between
the death of Mr. Pacalt and the ar-
rival of his successor, which I think
was about 4 months. Tin' Hottentots
were like an army without a com-
mander— every improvement ceased.
Some of the Hottentots were for go-
ing on with the improvements which
were included in the plan of their
deceased teacher and friend, but tin
rest of the people would not attend to
their advice, but desired that every
thing should remain in the same
state until the arrival of another mis-
sionary. They then began to labor
with the same activity as before.
" Soon after the death of Mr. Pa-
calt, the government of Cape colony,
in order to perpetuate the memory of
that excellent and laborious missiona-
ry, was pleased to alter the name of ♦
the settlement from Hooge Kraal to
Pacaitsdorp (or Pacalt's town) which
spontaneous act was equally credita-
ble to the government, and to the
excellent man whose memory will
thus be perpetuated.
" Dikkop, who was chief of the
kraal, and who petitioned for a mis-
sionary on my first visit, was also
dead before my return ; and Paul
Dikkop, whom I brought with me to
England, and who lately died (we
hope in the Lord), was a son of his,
and was making considerable pro-
gress in his education, and likely to
be instrumental of good to his fellow
countrymen on his return ; but God,
whose thoughts are not as ours, saw
fit to call him to the eternal world,
professing, as a sinner, his sole de-
pendence on the Saviour. 1 bow to
his holy will, saying. Amen !
u His Majesty's Commissioners of
Inquiry have since visited this settle-
ment. They were present at divine
service on the Sabbath, and hoard
the children read and repe:it their
catechisms. They were pleased to
express their satisfaction at the gen-
eral appearance of the people, with
their knowledge of the Scripture, and
promised to do all in their power to
forward the laudable objects of the
Institution.
On this occasion a scene equally
306
PAD
PAL
Unexpected and affecting presented
itself. Thehdnorable Commissioners
baring briefly state RT ROYAL, a station of the B.
M. S. in Jamaica. John Clarke, mis-
sionary. 171 communicants
PRAGUAING, an outstation of
the Serampore Missions, near Arra-
can. Farther India.
PRINCE EDWARDS ISLAND,
or ST. JOHN'S, an island in the
Gulf of St. Lawrence, near the N
coast of Nova Scotia, to which gov-
ernment it was once annexed, but it
has now a separate governmet. Pop-
ulation 5H00. Lon. 44° 22' to 46°
32' W.; lat. 45° 0' to 47° 10' N. It is
well watered, and the soil is fertile.
The .S'. P. G. have established a mis-
sion on the island.
PULICAT, a sea-port town in the
Carnatic, Hindoostan, 25 m. N. Mad-
ras. E. lon. 80° 27', N. lat. 13° 24'. |
The Rev. Mr. Kindlinger, from the K.
M.S., arrived in 1821.
The Rev. Mr. Iron arrived in June,
1823, and has charge of the Dutch
department. Since that time, Mr.
Kindlinger has preached in Tamu],
and has, in general, a numerous na-
tive congregation. He has been bles-
sed in his catechising of the people,
and decisive evidence appears that
the labor bestowed on the scholars
has not been without fruit.
In 1825, this town was ceded by
the Dutch to the British. A mission
was commenced by the C. M. S. in
1827. J. P. C. Winckler, missiona-
ry, ] native catechist, and 1 1 school-
masters. Congregation 65 to 70,
communicants 20, scholars 253 boys,
and 31 girls. In this station and its
neighborhood are about 31 Tamul
Christian families, and above 400 per-
sons receiving Christian instruction.
PUTNEY, a station of the B. M. S.
in Jamaica, 18 m. from Kingston,
'.•16 communicants.
Q
QUILON, or COUTAN, a sea-
port of Travancore, Hindoostan, 88 m.
N. W. of Cape Comorin. The popu-
lation differently estimated, at 40,000
to 60,000. A station was commenced
310
POLYNESIAN, or SOUTH SEA ISLANDER.
[IV.geSlO]
QUI
RAI
here by the L. M. S. in 1821, and the
Rev. Messrs. Smith and Crow, and
several native readers, labored with
much zeal and energy. The number
of schools under their superinten-
dence, in 1825, was 8; that of schol-
ars, including 15 girls, who also re-
ceived Christian instruction, 353; and
all of them were in a prosperous state.
About this time Mr. S. was obliged,
on account of ill health, to return
home ; and Mr. C, whose constitu-
tion was also unable to bear the cli-
mate of India, arrived in England,
Dec. 12, 1826.
On his departure from Quilon, the
mission was placed under the super-
intendence of Mr. Ashton, assistant
missionary from Nagercoil. He has
collected a native congregation, con-
sisting of about 20 persons, who as-
semble every Sabbath afternoon, when
a service is performed, in which he is
assisted by the reader, Rowland Hill.
The readers, besides visiting the ba-
zars and other places of public resort,
itinerate in the neighboring villages.
The native schools, which contain
about 300 children, are in an improv-
ing state.
From the last Report of the Soci-
ety, we copy the following.
" This station, since the 2(itli of
February, 1830, has been under the
care of Mr. Miller; the illness of
Mrs. Thompson, who had removed to
the Nilgherry Hills, requiring Mr.
Thompson to be absent longer than it
was hoped would have been necessary.
" Mr. Cumberland has continued
zealously and faithfully to discharge
the duties of an assistant in this mis-
sion.
" Native Services. There are two
on the Lord's day. One in Malaya-
lim at 9 o'clock, A. M. The congre-
gation consists of 40 to 50 adults,
besides a few children who come with
their parents. The other is a Tit mil
service at 4 o'clock, P. M. The con-
gregation is small, consisting of 15
persons, including Mr. Miller's own
servants. A number of persons are
usually present at the schools when
the children are examined and ad-
dressed, and to them at such times
the truths of the gospel are declared.
Frequent conversations with heathen,
Roman Catholics, and Mohammedans,
afford also opportunities for exposing
the errors of false religion, and set-
ting forth the truths of the word of
God.
"Native Schools. These are 15,
with 3!>7 children on the lists, and an
average attendance of from 2t>0 to
340. The degree of improvement is
various, but in all it is encouraging.
The children read and commit to me-
mory portions of the scriptures, and
several of the boys can repeat the
gospel of John entire Beneficial
results have been derived from the
removal of some indolent schoolmas-
ters.
Ci The Girls' School in the mission
compound has been discontinued, on
account of the inefficiency of the
teacher, and the non-attendance of
many of the girls. Another girls'
school was formed in the month of
July, at a village called Tattamally,
where the children evince a strong
desire to learn, and have made con-
siderable progress in the catechism,
spelling, and writing in sand.
" Of the Mundakal and Kulialoor
girls' schools, no report has been
received, and there is reason to sup-
pose that these schools, as well as
that of Tattamally, are included in
the general number of schools return-
ed, though the latter is mentioned
distinct, on account of its recent for-
mation.
'• A district is assigned to each of
these, containing several villages and
schools, which he visits, and where
he reads the scriptures, and conver-
ses with the people. The plan of
requiring weekly reports of the pro-
ceedings of the readers has also been
adopted at Quilon. Although undis-
tinguished by acuteness of intellect,
or peculiar dexterity in argument,
they employ their knowledge of the
scriptures with great facility and force
in conversation with their country-
men. Desirous to strengthen the
mission in this important and promis-
ing part of India, the Directors have
appointed at Quilon Mr. Wm. Har-
ris, who sailed from England in the
Charles Kcr, Captain Brodie, on the
25th of November last."
R.
RAI ATE A, sometimes called Ulie-
tea, one of the Society Islands, in th«
311
RAI
RAI
S. Pacific Ocean, about W. Ion. 151°
30', S. lat. 16° 50' ; 30 m. S. W. Hu-
ahine, and 50 in circuit, with many
good harbors, containing about 1300
inhabitants.
" In 1823, Geo. Bennet, Esq. and
Rev. D. Tyennan, the Deputation
of the L. M. S. thus write : — " In
examining the ruined niorais, or tem-
ples at Opoa. we could hardly realize
the idea that (J or 7 years ago they
were all in use; and were lather in-
clined to imagine these the ruins of
some wretched idolatry, which had
suffered its overthrow 15 or 20 centu-
ries ago. In looking over the large
congregation, and in seeing so many
decent and respectable men and wo-
men, all conducting themselves with
the greatest decorum and propriety,
we have often said to ourselves, ' Can
these be the very people who partici-
pated in the horrid scenes which we
have heard described ? — uay, the very
people who murdered their children
with their own hands ; who slew and
offered human sacrifices ; who were
the very perpetrators of all these in-
describable abominations ? To real-
ize the fact is almost impossible. But,
though G or 7 years ago they acted as
if under the immediate and unre-
strained influence of the most malig-
nant demons that the lower regions
could send to torment the world, we
view them now in their houses, in va-
rious meetings, and in their daily av-
ocations, and behold them clothed, and
in their right minds. ' "
On the subject of the instruction
enjoyed by the natives, in connexion
with the Raiatean mission, the depu-
tation observe — " All the people, both
adults and children, who are capable
of it, are in a state of school instruc-
tion. Many of the men and women,
and not a few of the children, can
read, fluently and with accuracy,
those portions of the sacred Scrip-
tures which have been translated, and
of course all the elementary books ;
the rest read in one or other of these
elementary books; many can write,
and several cipher. Such is the state
of things, and such is the system of
improvement that is now in opera-
tion, that not a single child or grown
person can remain in this island una-
ble to read. The children, compris-
ing 350 boys and girls, assemble every
morning at sunrise for instruction in
a large house erected tor the purpose;
while the adults assemble at the same
time in the chapel, Saturday and Sab-
bath mornings excepted, to read and
repeat their catechisms. After the
school hours are over, which is about
8 o'clock, they go to their several oc-
cupations for the day."
Of the progress of civilization in
Raiatea, they give the following ac-
count : —
" Around the settlement, in both
the valkeys, the ground is enclosed,
to a great extent, with bamboo fences.
In these enclosures, which are of dif-
ferent dimensions, tobacco and sugar-
canes are planted ; and both tobacco
and sugar the people have learnt to
prepare for the market. The speci-
mens which we have seen of both
were of the best quality, and, we con-
ceive, cannot be exceeded by similar
productions in any country. Both
grow here in great luxuriance. The
tobacco produces three or four crops
in the year ; sugar something more
than one. The people have also learnt
to make salt from sea-water, by boil-
ing it in large iron pans : that we
have seen is equal to the best English
salt. Here is not only a sugar-mill,
but also a smithy ; and some of the
natives do common jobs, such as mak-
ing hinges, &c. very well. Most of
the men can work at carpentry ; and
we have seen some chairs and other
articles, made by them, which have
greatlj' surprised us. In fact, they
begin to emulate the missionaries in
their modes of living, and are anxious
to possess every article of furniture
which is necessary to enable them to
live in the English style."
Since that time prosperity has at-
tended the various efforts that have
been made. Several portions of the
Scriptures, and other works have been
translated.
From the last report (1831) of the
Society we take the following para-
graphs.
" The intelligence which the Di-
rectors have received from the station
in this island is among the most ani-
mating that has arrived from the
South Seas. The appearance of the
settlement generally is improved ; the
industry of the people is increasing :
a number of youno- men are capable
312
RAI
RAI
of Working in iron and wood, so as to
obtain a regular and valuable remu
neration for their labor. The people
were increasing in maritime enter
prise. The king's wharf resembled a
small dock-yard, and a number of
vessels have been built in Kaiatea, or
in other islands, and brought there to
be finished. The people at the mis-
sionary station maintained peace and
order during the absence of Mr. Wil-
liams : the meetings for public wor-
ship and the schools were regularly
attended. Since his return from the
Harvey, Friendly, and Samoa Islands.
a new school-house had been erected,
the schools re-organized, and the
work of instruction recommenced
with alacrity and vigor ; and, al-
though no striking instances of con-
version have occurred, the people
have not been without tokens of the
Divine favor. Some have died, leav-
ing satisfactory evidence of tbe effica-
cy of the religion they had professed.
The salutary effect of the visit of Cap-
tain Laws, of His Majesty's ship Sat-
ellite, to the missionary stations, was
mentioned at the last meeting of the
Society. The Directors have now
the pleasure to inform their friends,
that these islands have since been
visited by an United States frigate.
commanded by Captain Finch, and
His Majesty's ship Seringa patum.
commanded by the Hon. Captain
Waldegrave. The visit of these gen-
tlemen has not only been peculiarly
gratifying to the missionaries, but
from their liberal presents, and the
encouragement they gave by their
example and influence to the promo-
motion of morals and religion, was
highly beneficial to the people. Cap-
tain Waldegrave attended the assem-
blies for public worship, &c. and ex-
pressed himself satisfied with what he
had seen. Mr. Williams has forward-
ed an interesting account of the visit
of the Seringapatam, and the Direct-
ors are expecting to receive one from
the missionaries in the Windward
Islands.
u The anniversary of the Raiatea
Missionary Society was held on the
12th of May, and was attended by the
commander of the Seringapatam and
many of the officers. Mr. Williams
preached in the morning, and the
meeting for transacting the business
2c
of the society was held in the after-
noon. The thanks of the meeting
were publicly tendered to Captain
Waldegrave and his officers, for the
countenance they had given to reli-
gion in the island. Captain Walde-
grave, in reply to the resolution, by
which these were conveyed, express-
ed the sincere pleasure he felt in see-
ing the people in such a state ; he
also pointed out the advantage of
knowledge, adding that scriptural
knowledge was the most important,
and assured them he should not fail
to inform his friends in England, who
took a lively interest in their welfare,
of what he had seen and heard ; and
recommended them to continue their
attention to the missionaries, his
countrymen, to whom they were in-
debted for the knowledge they pos-
sessed.
" On the following day, the chil-
dren in the schools of Raiatea and
Tahaa, about 500 in number, were
publicly examined. Their progress
was satisfactory, and the most deserv-
ing were encouraged by suitable re-
wards.
" The presence of so many distin-
guished visitors gave unusual interest
to the meetings, and the proximity of
the period when the missionaries, and
a number of the people, were to de-
part, on a long and hazardous voyage ;
some, to endeavor to open a commu-
nication with tribes whose appalling
ferocity had hitherto deterred them
from all intercourse ; and others, to
take up their residence among idola-
trous savages ; imparted a solemnity
of feeling, which it is hoped would
prove as advantageous as it was im-
pressive. The Directors regret to
state, that the health of Mrs. Wil-
liams was such, when the last intelli-
gence was transmitted, as to render it
probable that Mr. and Mrs. Williams
might be under the necessity of visit-
ing England."
RAIVAIVAI, a group of islands in
the S. Pacific Ocean, at considerable
distance from each other, viz. : Rai-
vaivai, Rarotoa, Rimatara, Rutui, Ru-
rutu, and Tupuai. The inhabitants
resemble those of Tahiti, and speak a
similar language. Till recently they
were ignorant of God, gross idolaters,
and addicted to crimes common to
such a state of ignorance and super-
313
RAN
RAN
stition. But the change produced
calls alike for wonder and gratitude.
The Rev. Mr. Davies, of the L. M.
S., arrived at Raivaiv;ii. where 3 na-
tive teachers labor, on the 4th of Feb-
ruary, 1lj2G. On the following morn-
ing, it being the Sabbath, he attended
an early prayer-meeting, and found a
tolerably large congregation assem-
bled. The worship was conducted by
two of the natives of the island (one
of them the son of a chief,) each of
whom read a chapter in the Gospels
and prayed. The congregation that
assembled in the forenoon consisted
of from 900 to 1000 : many from the
opposite side of the island having re-
turned home, the congregation in the
afternoon was much smaller. In the
school he found 17 of the natives ca-
pable of reading in the Tahitian Gos-
pels. During his visit he preached
three times to the natives ; held a
meeting with the baptized adults, in
number 122 ; and admitted 17 candi-
dates, after due examination, into
church fellowship.
The name Austral is now given to
these islands. No report has recently
been received from this groupe. In
1829, 251 persons were baptized ; 15
Tahitian Leachers were employed.
RANGIHOUA, a station of the C.
M. S. in New Zealand, on the N. side
of the Bay of Islands ; commenced in
1815. John King, James Shepherd,
catechists. The committee had di-
rected this station to be relinquished,
with the view of strengthening oth-
ers ; but it was found that the chiefs
were extremely averse to the mission-
aries leaving them.
RANGOON, a city of Birmah, in
Pegu, GOO m. S. E. of Calcutta ; Ion.
96° 44' E. ; lat. 18° 47' N. It is the
principal port of the Birman empire.
and is situated on a branch of the
Irawaddy, 30 m. from the sea. Pop.
12,000.
In January, 1807, the Rev. Messrs.
Chater and Mardon, from the B. M.
8., having consented to undertake an
exploratory visit, arrived at Rangoon,
and were received in the most friend-
ly manner by some English gentle-
men, to whom they had been recom-
mended by a friend at Calcutta. They
were also treated with great civility
by the Shawbundar, or Intendant of
the port, and by one of the Catholic
priests, who resided in the vicinity of
the town. On the 23d of May they
returned to Serainpore, and express-
ed their most sanguine hopes of the
establishment of a mission. Mr. Mar-
don, however, having subsequently
declined the undertaking, on ihe plea
of ill health, Mr. Felix Carey volun-
teered his services, and was chosen
his successor. In November, Messrs.
Chater and Carey, with their families,
left Serampore, with appropriate, af-
fectionate, and faithful instructions,
and the most fervent prayers ; and
shortly aftei his arrival, Mr. C, who
had previously studied medicine at
Calcutta, introduced vaccination into
Birmah, and alter inoculating several
persons in the city, was sent for by
the Viceroy, and, at Lis order, per-
formed the operation on 3 of his chil-
dren, and on (J other persons of the
family.
The missionaries and their families
were for some time involved in con-
siderable difficulty, for want of a suit- *
able habitation, and also of bread ; in
consequence of which the health of
Mrs- Chater and Mrs. Carey was so
seriously affected, that they were
obliged to return to Serampore about
the middle of May, 1808.
The medical skill of Mr. Carey
procured him, however, high reputa-
tion among the Birmans, and also
some influence with t lie Viceroy. A
dwelling-house for the missionaries,
and a place of worship, were erected
at Rangoon ; and a handsome sum
was subscribed by the merchants re-
siding in the neighborhood, towards
the expense. But towards the end
of 1809, Mr. Chater remarks, (i So lit-
tle inclination towards the things of
God was evinced, even by the Euro-
pean inhabitants, that though the new
chapel had been opened for worship
on 3 successive Sabbaths, not an in-
dividual residing in the place came
near it." At the same time he de-
scribes the aspect of affairs as very
gloomy and discouraging, from the
Birman government being embroiled
in hostilities with the Siamese, and
the country being in consequence in-
volved in confusion. Soon afterwards
the whole town of Rangoon, except-
ing a few huts and the houses of the
two principal officers, was completely
burnt down ; and the capital of the
314
RANGOON WAR BOAT.
VIEW IN THE CITY OF RANGOON.
[Page 311.]
RAN
RAN
empire shared a similar fate. It is
stated by a British captain who hap-
pened to be there at the time, that
40,000 houses were destroyed; and
before he came away, it was ascer-
tained that no fewer than 250 persons
had lost their lives. It seems to have
been the work of an incendiary, as
the flames burst out in several parts
of the city at the same time. The
fort, the royal palaces, the palaces of
the princes, and the public buildings,
were all laid in ashes.
The general appearance of things
now became worse and worse ; and
in the summer of 1811, Mr. Chater
remarks — " The country is complete-
ly torn to pieces, as the Mugs and
Rachmurs have revolted and cut off
the Birman government; and the Bir-
JUans themselves are forming large
parties under the different princes.
Rangoon is threatened, and will most
likely be attacked, though probably
not till after the rainy season.'' Soon
after this, Mr. Chater relinquished
his station at Rangoon, and pitched
at Colombo, in Ceylon, as the scene
of his future labors.
Mr. Carey, now left alone, was
busily employed in translating the
Scriptures into the Birman language,
till the autumn of 1812, when lie vis-
ited Serampore, in order to put one or
two of the Gospels to press, and to
consult with his father and brethren
respecting the mission. At the end
of November he returned with a very
promising colleague, named Keir, but
who, in less than 12 months, was
compelled by declining health to go
back to Serampore. The differences
with the Siamese having been adjust-
ed, and the Birman government re-
established, Mr. Carey was ordered,
in the summer of 1813, to proceed to
the court of Ava, for the purpose of
inoculating some of the royal family,
by whom he was received with many
marks of peculiar distinction. Un-
happily, however, though Mr. Carey
lost his wife and his children, — the
family being wrecked. on their way to
Bengal, to obtain a new supply of vi-
rus by order of the King, he was so
ensnared on his return to Ava, as to
accept the appointment of ambassador
to Calcutta, for the purpose of arrang-
ing some differences which existed
between the two governments. Thith-
er he proceeded, and lived in a style
of Oriental magnificence : but his
connection with the Birman govern-
ment was of short duration ; and af-
ter having been subsequently employ-
ed by an eastern Rajah, he returned
to Serampore, where he was engaged
in translating and compiling various
literary works till the time of his
death. The superintendence of the
mission was, in the mean time, trans-
ferred to others, of whom some ac-
count will shortly be given.
The Rev. A. and Mrs. Judson,
from the A. B. C. F. M., arrived at
Rangoon in 1813, and found a home
at the mission house erected by Mr.
Chater. The aspect of affairs at that
period was truly discouraging. Mr.
and Mrs. J. applied themselves with
much assiduity to the study of the
language, soon after their arrival, and
found it attended by many difficul-
ties ; they succeeded, however, in
preparing a catechism, and also a
summary of Christian doctrines, which
the present of a press and types from
the Serampore brethren enabled them
subsequently to print, by the assist-
ance of Mr. Hough, who with Mrs.
H. joined them, October 15, 1816.
Finding after this that they had paper
sufficient for an edition of 800 copies
of St. Matthew's Gospel, they com-
menced, in 1817, this important work,
as' introductory to a larger edition of
the whole New Testament.
Mrs. J. was, also, able to collect
from 15 to 20 females on the Sabbath,
who were attentive while she read
and explained the Scriptures ; and 4
or 5 children committed the catechism
to memory, and often repeated it to
each other. In December, 1822, Mr.
J., for the recovery of his health, and
hoping to obtain the assistance of one
of the Arrakanese lately converted at
Chittagong, took a voyage to sea.
Soon after his departure, some cir-
cumstances occurred which threaten-
ed the destruction of the mission ;
but, happily, the evil was averted.
Not till July, however, did any intel-
ligence arrive respecting Mr. J. The
captain of the vessel in which he sail-
ed stated, on his return, that he was
not able to make Chittagong ; that
after being tossed about in the bay for
3 months, he made Masulipatam, a
port north of Madras, on the sea-coast :
315
RAN
RAN
and that Mr. J. left the ship immedi-
ately for Madras, hoping to find a
passage home from thence. About a
month alter, he reached Rangoon ;
previously to which, Mr. and Mrs.
Hough had sailed for Bengal, and in
four or five weeks Messrs. Colmao
and VVheelock arrived as coadjutors.
A piece of ground was now pui chas-
ed, and a place of worship was erect-
ed. On April 4th. 1819, Mr. J. says
— '■ To-day the building of the Zayat
being sufficiently advanced for this
purpose, I called together a few peo-
ple who live around us, and com-
menced public worship in the Birman
language. I say commenced, for though
I have frequently read and discours-
ed to the natives, I have never before
conducted a course of exercises which
deserved the name of public worship
according to the usual acceptation of
that phrase among Christians ; and
though I began to preach the Gospel
as soon as I could speak intelligibly,
I have thought it hardly becoming to
apply the term preaching (since it
has acquired an appropriate meaning
in modern use) to my imperfect, de-
sultory exhortations and conversa-
tions. The congregation, to-day,
consisted of fifteen persons only, be-
sides children. Much disorder and
inattention prevailed, most of them
not having been accustomed to attend
Birman worship. May the Lord
grant his blessing on attempts made
in great weakness and under great
disadvantages, and nil the glory will
be His."
After Mr. Judson had thus com-
menced public preaching, Mrs. J. re-
sumed her female meetings, which
were given up, from the scattered
state of the Birmans around them, at
the time of their government difficul-
ties. They were attended by thirteen
young married women. One of them
said, she appeared to herself like a
blind person just beginning to see.
And another affirmed that she be iev-
ed in Christ, prayed to him daily, and
asked what else was necessary to
make her a real disciple of Christ?
" I told her," says Mrs. J. " she must
not only say that she believed in
Christ, but must believe with all her
heart." She again asked what were
some of the evidences of believing
with the heart ? I told her the man-
ner of life would be changed; bat
one of the best evidences she could
obtain, would be, when others came
to quarrel with her, and use abusive
language, if, so far from retaliating,
she felt a disposition to bear with, to
pity, and to pray for them. The Bir-
man women are particularly given to
quarrelling; and, to refrain from it,
would be a most decided evidence of
a change of heart. About this time
the missionaries had some interesting
visitors ; among whom were Moung
Nau, described as thirty-five years
old — no family — middling abilities —
quite poor — obliged to work for his
living, — who came, day after day, to
hear the trath ; Moung Shway Oo,
a young man of pleasant exterior and
of good circumstances, and Moung
Sihwav Doon. On tho Gth of June
the following letter, which Moung
Nau had written of his own accord,
was read and considered : —
" I, Moung Nau, the constant re- *
cipient of your excellent favor, ap-
proach your feet. Whereas my
Lord's three have come to the coun-
try of Birmah, not for the purpose of
trade, but to preach the religion of
Jesus Christ, the son of the Eternal
God, I, having heard and understood,
am, with a joyful mind, filled with
love.
" I believe that the Divine Son,
Jesus Christ, suffered death, in the
place of men, to atone for their sins.
Like a heavy laden man, I feel my
sins are very many. The punishment
of my sins I deserve to suffer. Since
it is so, do you, Sirs, consider, that I,
taking refuge in the merit of the
Lord Jesus Christ, and receiving
baptism in order to become his disci-
ple, shall dwell, one with yourselves,
a band of brothers, in the happiness
of heaven, and (therefore) grant me
the ordinance of baptism.
[At the time of writing this, not
having heard much of baptism, he
seems to have ascribed an undue ef-
ficacy to the ordinance. He after-
wards corrected his error; but the
translator thinks it most fair and im-
partial to give the letter just as it
was written at first.]
' It is through the grace of Jesus
Christ, that you, Sirs, have come,
by ship, from one country and conti-
nent to another, and that we hava
316
RAN
RAN
met together. I pray my Lord's three,
that a suitable day may be appointed,
and that I may receive the ordinance
of baptism .
" Moreover, as it is only since I
meet with you, Sirs, that I have
known about the Eternal God, I ven-
ture to pray, that you will still unfold
to me the religion of God, that my
old disposition may be destroyed, and
my new disposition improved."
The missionaries having been for
some time satisfied concerning the
reality of his religion, voted to receive
him into church fellowship; and, on
the following Sabbath, Mr. Judson
remarks, " After the usual course, I
called him before me, read, and com-
mented on an appropriate portion of
Scripture, asked him several ques-
tions concerning his fa ith, hope, and
lore, and made the baptismal prayer ;
having concluded to have all the
preparatory exercises done in the
Zayat. We then proceeded to a
large pond in the vicinity, the bank
of which is graced with an enormous
image of Gaudama, and there ad-
ministered baptism to the first Birman
convert. This man was subsequently
employed by the missionaries as a
copyist, with the primary design of
affording him more ample instruction.
In November, 2 other Birmans, —
Moung Byaay, a man who, with his
family, had lived near them for some
time, had regularly attended worship,
had learned to read, though 50 years
old, and a remarkable moral charac-
ter ; and Moung Thahlah, who was
superior to the generality, had read
much more, and had been for some
time under instruction, — applied by
means of very interesting statements
for baptism, which was administered
by their particular request at sun-set,
November 7, and a few days after, the
3 converts held the first Birman prayer-
meeting at the Zayat of their own
accord.
In the midst of these pleasing cir-
cumstances, Mr. Wheelock, who had
long been unwell, left Rangoon, and
soon afterwards died ; and so violent
a spirit of persecution arose, that the
Zayat was almost deserted, and Mr.
Judson and Mr. Colman determined
on presenting a memorial to the
young King. As the Emperor can-
jiot be approached withont a present,
2c*
the missionaries resolved to offer one
appropriate to their character — the
Bible, in 6 volumes, covered with
gold leaf, in Birman style, each vol-
ume being enclosed in a rich wrapper.
After an anxious and perilous
voyage, they obtained an intioduc-
tion to the King, surrounded by splen-
dors exceeding their expectation,
when, after along conference, Moung
Zah, the private minister of state,
interpreted his royal master's will in
the following terms : — " In regard to
the objects of your petition, his Ma-
jesty gives no order. In regard to
your sacred books, his Majesty h;is
no use for them ; take them away."
After a temporary revival of their
hopes, the missionaries found that the
policy of the Birman government, in
regard to the toleration of any for-
eign religion, is precisely the same
with the Chinese ; that it is quite out
of the question, whether any of the
subjects of the Emperor, who em-
brace a religion different from his
own, will be exempt from punish-
ment; and that they, in presenting a
petition to that effect, had been guil-
ty of a most egregious blunder — an
unpardonable offence.
In February, they returned to Ran-
goon, and after giving the three disci-
ples a full understanding of the dan-
gers of their condition, found, to their
great delight, that they appeared ad-
vanced in zeal and energy ; and vied
with each other in trying to explain-
away difficulties, and to convince the
teachers that the cause was not quite
desperate.
After much consideration it was.
subsequently, resolved that Mr. Col-
man should proceed immediately to
Chittagong, collect the Arrakanese
converts, who speak a language sim-
ilar to the Birman, and are under the
government of Bengal, and form a
station, to which new missionaries
might first repair, and to which his
fellow-laborers should flee with those
of the disciples who could leave the
country, if it should be rendered rash
and useless to continue at Rangoon ;
and that Mr. and Mrs J. should re-
main there, in case circumstances
should prove more propitious.
Private worship was now resumed
in the Zayat, the front doors being
closed ; but shortly afterwards it was
317
RAN
RAN
abandoned, and a room previously
occupied by Mr. Column, who died
soon after his arrival at Chittagong,
was appropriated to this pMrpose. In-
quirers increased, notwithstanding
surrounding difliculties and prospec-
tive sufferings, and five persons were
baptized. Among these ware Mah
Men-lay, the principal one of' Mrs.
J.'s female company, and Moung
Shwav-knog, a teacher of considera-
ble distinction, who appeared on his
first acquaintance with the mission-
aries to he half deist and half sceptic,
and who had for a long time engaged
in disputation with them. A sixth
was added to this sacred community,
after the missionaries had visited
Beno-al in consequence of the dis-
tressing state of Mrs. J.'s health.
Mrs. J.'s malady increasing, she
was compelled, in August, to embark
for Bengal on her way to America,
and her husband was left at Rangoon
alone. Two attempts were made
upon the life of Moung Shway-gnong,
but, providentially, he escaped. Moung
Thahlah, the second convert, expired
after an illness of 19 hours. Three
more persons were baptized. Mr. J.
was much refreshed by the arrival of
Dr. and Mrs. Price ; but his expecta-
tions of finishing the New Testament
without interruption were blasted by
the arrival of an order from the King,
summoning Dr. P. to Ava, on account
of his medical skill ; and on August
23, he left Rangoon with the Dr.,
hoping by his means to gain some
footing in the capital and the palace.
Mr. Hough superintended the mission
in the interim.
In Dec. 1823, Mrs. J. returned, and
proceeded with Mr. J., who had dur-
ing her absence been making prepa-
rations for that purpose, to Ava. In
the May following, the war broke out
between the Bengal and Birmese gov-
ernments, and during the greater
part of its continuance, Mr. Judson
was confined in prison and chains, at
and in the vicinity of Ava; Mrs. J.,
however, remained at liberty, and was
permitted, though under difficult cir-
cumstances, to minister in some de-
gree to the wants of her suffering
husband. At the close of the war
she returned with him to Rangoon ;
from whence, in the latter part of
June, 1826, with a view to the for-
mation of a new missionary station,
they proceeded to Amherst, — a place
which had been selected for the site
of a new town, but at that time a
wilderness, with the exception of a
liw bamboo huts, erected for the ac-
commodation of part of a regiment
of sepoys and a few natives. Having
lefl Mrs. J. in the place as comfort-
able as circumstances would permit.
Mr. J. returned to Rangoon, and pro-
ceeded with the envoy to Ava, as
interpreter. Mrs. Judson, as soon as
was practicable, commenced a native
school, which consisted, at the time
of her illness, of about 10 pupils.
But after an intermittentfever of near-
ly a month's continuance, this excel-
lent and devoted woman closed her
eyes in death, in the absence of her
affectionate and zealous husband.
We here close this account of
Rangoon with extracts from a letter
of the Rev. John T. Jones, dated,
Jan. 9, 1832. It has been received
since we wrote the article, Birmah.
It brings down notices of the mission
to a very late period.
"1. Much has been accomplished.
Thiee new missionaries have been
acquiring the language of millions.
While doing this, they have also
made direct efforts to promote the
interests of the mission, by preach-
ing, distributing Tracts, and superin-
tending schools — and have been more
or less directly instrumental in in-
structing 150 children, distributing
about 15.000 Tracts, and adding a
large number of persons to the
church of our blessed Saviour. Our
predecessors have been diligent. Bro.
Judson and Wade have respectively
made two tours among the Karens,
and had the privilege of forming
about 40 of them into a Christian
church. Br. J. has been carrying on
the work of translation, and has dis-
tributed in Rangoon, and sent into
various parts of the country about
40,000 Tracts. Br. W. though strug-
gling with feeble health most of the
time, has preached at Maulmein,
Khyouk-phyoo, Mergui, and among
the Karens; and has also prepared a
spirited Tract (the Awakener) of 12
pages 8vo. which has been printed.
Also a new Tract, prepared by Br.
Boardman, (the Ship of Grace,) has
been printed. Br. Bennet has, I sup-
318
RAN
RAN
pose, printed about 150,000 Tracts,
and more than a. million pages, and is
now making arrangements speedily
to print the whole New Testament. —
Many thousands have heard the tid-
ings of salvation by Jesus Christ,
through the instrumentality of our
native preachers and assistants — and
VJ2 have been added to the respec-
tive churches. Of these, 8!) are con-
nected more or less intimately with
the English army : 87 are Karens,
and the remaining 16 are Birmans or
Taliengs. Thus in Birmah since the
establishment of the mission, 348 have
been baptized into the name of Jesus.
In contemplating the effects of these
operations, may we not, with truth,
say, much has been accomplished.
" 2. Much re ma ins to be accomplish-
ed. He/tools must be established and
superintended. 1 have no doubt that
if the work was undertaken with en-
ergy, and resolution, we might, at the
different stations, have several thou-
sands pupils under our direction, to
whom we might, unmolested, pro-
claim those truths which will have a
regenerating influence on the land.
God has greatly blest schools at al-
most every mission, and especially
the schools in Birmah. Scholars
may, unquestionably, be obtained at
alnost any place. But more aid is
indispensable to give this department
that attention which its intrinsic im-
portance demands.
" Translations will for a long period
yet, require no small share of time
and skill. Though Br. Judson has
accomplished a noble work in giving
the Birmans the New Testament, and
has made considerable progress in the
Old, still more than half of the Old
Testament is yet untranslated. It is
a work of immense labor, which none
except skilful critics can duly esti-
mate. The Tracts which we have.
are excellent, but in the progress of
the mission, a multitude, more enforc-
ing the practice of various Christian
duties, will be indispensable. — Also
school books of every class.
" Preaching has hitherto been on a
very small scale compared with the
need of it, (not with the means.)
Zayat and itinerant preaching may
be conducted to a great extent in the
Provinces. By this means, many
will be found, who had not previously
sufficient interest to visit a mission-
ary's residence ; their attention may
be excited, and they may thus at least,
perhaps, be won to the truth. In the
Empire, whatever is done, must be
done very circumspectly; but still,
I think something may be effected
even here by preaching, if one's
time is not wholly occupied by those
who come to inquire in regard to
Christianity at the house. These vis-
itors must necessarily occupy a great
portion of the time of all missiona-
ries, and they must always be ready
to receive them, if they come for reli-
gious instruction. For these various
purposes, were our number at once
doubled, we should have abundant
employment for them.
" The operations of the Press must
also be increased. Though it has al-
ready been of inestimable service,
it has yet given us but small portions
of the Scriptures. Of all our Tracts,
probably not more than 100,000 are in
the hands of a people estimated at more
than 10 millions ! Alas ! how inad-
equately supplied. Nearly all the
missionaries are alone at their respec-
tive stations Thus isolated and sin-
gle-handed in their operations, what
can they effect ? Multitudes of new
stations are ready for occupations as
soon as we can have men for them.
Behold the Karens also hungering, if
not starving for the bread of life, and
multitudes of the Taliengs getting
only crumbs of it through the medi-
um of a language which many but
very imperfectly understand. Glanc-
ing at this prospect, may we not be
justified in asserting that much is yet
to he accomplished.
" 3. There is abundant encourage-
ment for future effort. The country
has been explored, some animating
victories won, and important weap-
ons prepared for future contests.
The light is beginning to burst
through the thick mists, which have
long enveloped this people. The tro-
phies already won, show that the Bir-
mans are not invincible by truth.
They have begun to acquire confi-
dence in the missionaries as men of
integrity and upright intention, an
impression exceedingly difficult to
make upon a people of uncommon
duplicity, in themselves augmented
by intercourse with foreigners, who
319
RAP
RAP
consider all fraud practised upon the
Birmans as so much virtue.
" The churches ahead}' collected
will form n in hi around which others
will gather, and we may rationally
hope that the families ot those who
have embraced Christianity, will grow
up in the knowledge, and some of
them in the practice of its precepts.
The agency of Boohs, which im-
mensely facilitate the diffusion of
Christian knowledge, is a moral en-
gine whose energies must be felt.
(The Birmans have no printing.) If
to these things we add the promises
which cannot fail, and a humble reli-
ance on the Spirit to guide and give
success to our efforts, we cannot but
hope for the speedy dawning of glo-
rious day for Birmah !"
RAPA, or OPORO, one of the
Society Islands. S. lat. 27° 50', W.
long. 144°.
In July, 1825, the Snapper cutter,
belonging to the chief Tati, and com-
manded by Capt. J. Shout, sailed for
the Pauinotus, with instruction, if
wind and circumstances would per-
mit, to call at Rapa, and to endeavor
to ascertain the state of the island,
and the disposition of its inhabitants.
On the 13th of September. 1826,
Captain Shout returned to Tahiti,
and informed Mr. Davies, that when
he arrived off Rapa, a few of the na-
tives, in the first instance, came on
board the cutter ; but a considerable
number of canoes afterwards putting
off, he deemed it prudent to put to sea
forthwith; — that at the moment of his
sailing, two of the natives of Rapa.
named Paparuaand Aitaveru, remain-
ed on board the cutter ; — that he had
brought them with him to Tahiti ; —
that they had been treated with kind-
ness, both by himself and his crew on
the voyage ; — and that he was desi-
rous they should reside for a time
under the care of the chief, Tati,
and the missionaries ; in order that,
should they return to Rapa, they
might go with favorable impressions
on their minds, in reference to the
Tahitians and the missionaries. He
moreover stated, that as he had learn-
ed, during the voyage, that their isl-
and contained sandal-wood, it was his
intention in a short time, to go there
for a cargo of that article ; when the
natives of Rapa would have an op-
portunity of returning to their coun-
try. In pursuance of these represen-
tations, the strangers were invited to
take up their residence with Tati.
During their visit, which extended to
several weeks, they, however, spent
the greater part of every day with
Mr. Davies, who took them to the
mission schools, gave them books, and
taught them the alphabet. They
were also present at the meetings tor
public worship, &c.
On the 27th of September, the
Snapper again sailed for Rapa, having
on board the two natives of that isl-
and, accompanied by two Tahitians.
named Hota and IS'ene. members of
Mr. Daviess church, who had often
expressed their desire to be sent out
as teachers to other islands. The Ta-
hitians were supplied with a variety
of useful articles, as presents to the
chiefs of Rapa. Their object, in the
first instance, was to see the country,
to ascertain the number and charac- f
ter of its inhabitants, and then return
to Tahiti.
On their arrival at Rapa, they met
with a kind reception from the prin-
cipal chief, an old man named Teraau
(or Teranga). The two natives of
the island, who accompanied the
teachers, were welcomed by their
countrymen with no small joy. as
they had been given up as dead men.
Hota and Nene remained on shore
about a fortnight (during the time the
captain and men belonging to the
cutter were engaged in procuring
sandal-wood,) and were considered
in the light of friends of the old chief,
who, as well as other natives, entreat-
ed them to return with their wives
and families, and reside in the island,
to teach them the good things that
were known at Tahiti ; and, as there
were no large trees in Rapa. adapted
to the erection of a place of worship,
they were requested to bring with
them the requisite timber, for that
purpose, from Tahiti. This the teach-
ers engaged to do.
On the return of the teachers to Ta-
hiti, several meetings of the people of
Papara were held ; and it was at
length determined, in concurrence
with the wish of the old chief,
that the two teachers should return,
with their wives, to Rapa, to instruct
the people there, accompanied by two
320
RAP
RAR
other Tahitians, Mahatia, and Pauo
by name, both of them intelligent
men, and consistent in their Christian
profession; the former as a school-
master and a cultivator, the latter,
who is an ingenious man. as a boat-
builder. &C.
The Tahitians were examined and
approved at a public meeting held at
Papara, at which several of the mis-
sionaries were present, and were af-
terwards solemnly designated to the
work to which they had devoted
themselves.
They were furnished by Tati. and
the members of the church, with va-
rious useful articles foi themselves;
and also, as presents for the natives
of Rapa, a supply of spelling-books
and portions of the Scriptures, &c,
with shrubs for planting. They were
likewise supplied by the congregation
with provisions for the voyage, and
posts and rafters for a chapel.
Mr. Davies was requested by his
bretiiren, the missionaries, to accom-
pany the teachers to Rapa ; and as
Mr. Bourne, on his voyage in 1825,
to the islands S. W. and S.. had not
been able to visit those of Raivaivai
and Tupuai. it was agreed that Mr.
Davies should afterwards proceed
thither.
On the Kith of January, 1827, Mr.
Davies, accompanied by the teachers,
went on board the brig Macquaire.
which arrived off Rapa on the 24th
of the same month ; when Mr. Davies
and his companions were grieved to
hear that the old chief, Teraau, was
dead. As, however, -Koinikiko, his
son, and other members of the family,
were favorable to the object in view,
they went on shore on the 27th. and
the teachers were shortly settled on
a pleasant and convenient spot of
land belonging to Koinikiko, the
young chief. They immediately
proceeded to erect for themselves
dwelling-houses ; in which work they
were assisted by Mr. Davies, the na-
tives from Eimeo, and by Koinikiko
and his people. The site of the pro-
posed chapel was also fixed upon.
The 29th of January, 1^27, being
the Sabbath, Mr. Davies preached on
shore, and afterwards administered
the Lord's Supper to the Tahitian
Christians. The teachers, Pauo and
Mahana, and the crew of the Mac-
quarie, attended; also some of the
chiefs of Rapa, who viewed the ser-
vice with silent amaze.
A terrible epidemic has recently
swept away 1500 of the 2000 inhabi-
tants of this island.
RAROTOGNA,one of the Harvey
Islands, in the Pacific Ocean, about
19° S. lat., 15!)° W. Ion containing
6000 inhabitants. We copy from the
last report of the Society the follow -
lowing sentences.
" Intelligence, dated so late as Au-
gust 18*30, has been received from this
frontier station of the Society's mis-
sions in the South Seas. Mercies and
trials, alternating with each other,
have marked the circumstances of the
missionaries. Public tranquility has
been interrupted, and hostilities haVe
occurred between rival chieftains, on
account of disputes about the propri-
etorship of land. The contending-
parties applied to the missionaries to
interpose and terminate their disputes,
but were exhorted to adjust them
among themselves, which being done,
by proper concessions on the part of
the agVressorr. peace was restored :
it has happily continued, and it is
hoped that the shout of war will be
heard no more. The regulations of
the chiefs, for the suppression of vice,
and the maintenance of order, were
opposed by some, who proceeded to
acts of violence, burning the houses
of the parties most obnoxious to them.
The chapel at Gnatangiia, which
stood near the chief magistrate's
house, to which the disaffected party
had set fire, was consumed. But, on
following day, the chiefs met and
agreed to erect a new one, which was
commenced immediately, and finish-
ed and opened for public worship on
the 4th of July, 1830, two months
from the time that the former build-
ing was destroyed. After the danger
from fire had ceased, the stations
were exposed to a heavy flood, which
occasioned considerable damage.
" Gnatangiiti Station. The atten-
dance on the Sabbath services is good.
The chapel is completely filled in the
morning. The week evening servi-
ces are also well attended. The at-
tention paid by some to the word, and
the questions asked by others, afford
Mr. Pitman encouragement to perse-
vere in his lab >rs, although he haa
821
RAR
RED
not yet the privilege of reporting any
conversions among the people.
" A new school-house, 90 feet by
35, has been erected. Every morning
at sunrise it is filled with adults, who,
though unable to read, are taught to
commit to memory catechisms and
passages of Scripture. Many of them
can repeat the whole of the first Epis-
tle of John.
" After the adults have left, the
house is filled by the children. 12 of
the elder boys can read and write ;
others are making progress. Those
who are able to read and write are
placed as monitors over distinct class-
es.
" Mr. Pitman has translated Dr.
Watts's First Catechism from the Ta-
hitian, and was devoting much time
to the important work of translating
Sarts of the New Testament into the
.arotoa dialect. Mrs. Pitman suffers
much from illness. The chiefs and
people continue kind towards the
missionaries, and have erected for
them a comfortable dwelling, floored
and plastered.
"The natives are generally improv-
ing. They erect more comfortable
houses for themselves, improve the
cultivation of the lands, and tranquil-
ity appears firmly established.
" Avarxia Station. Distant 8 miles
from Gnatangiia. Mr. Buzacott in
the early part of 1829 suffered much
from illness, which has since been re-
moved. An endemic, which com-
menced in the month of March in
the same year, carried off some hun-
dreds of the people ; and, when the
disease had ceased, many perished for
want of proper nourishment.
" As soon as Mr. Buzacott was him-
self sufficiently recovered, he visited
the sick, and was happy to adminis-
ter relief by distributing medicines
which he had providentially received
a short time before ; and he states,
with gratitude, that by the seasonable
arrival of this supply of medicine, the
lives of some hundreds of the people
were saved. Some were in horror
from an awakened conscience and the
apprehension of death ; some evinced
a pharisaical self-complacency ; and
others again were quite insensible.
There were a few, of whom he states,
there was hope in their death. A ser-
vant of Mr. Buzacott'sj and a young
man named Pari, died happily. The
latter was very useful as teacher, and
his death is much regretted.
" The schools at this station are in
a flourishing state, that for the chil-
dren containing 551) boys and girls.
The elementary books left by Messrs.
Williams and BarfJ on their visit in
June last have been of great service.
" Fishing-nets, mats, and bananas,
are the only valuable property in the
island. Their cocoa-nut trees have
been nearly all destroyed in former
wars, and arrow-root is comparatively
a scarce plant. The people were en-
deavoring to increase their resources,
by planting bread-fruit trees, and ac-
quiring habits of greater industry, but
were much in want of tools.
" Aroragni Station. This new sta-
tion was formed in the month of Nov.
1828, at the particular and urgent re-
quest of Tinomana, chief of Aroragni.
The island of Barotogna is politically
divided into three nearly equal por- *
tions,and governed by three principal
chiefs. The chief of Aroragni and
his people were desirous to attend
the means of religious improvement,
but this could not be done at Gnatan-
giia or Avarua without inconvenience
to all parties, and rendered the for-
mation of a third station necessary.
The charge of Aroragni has been con-
fided to Papeiha, the native teacher
who first conveyed Christianity to
the island. The missionaries, who
occasionally visit the station, have
been pleased with his diligence and
fidelity. A substantial chapel has
been built, which was opened for pub-
lic worship early in 1830.
BASPOOJEE, a village about 17
in. S. of Calcutta, where the mission-
aries of the C. M. S. have a school,
and where a Bungalow Chapel is
about to be erected. There are in the
school between 30 and 40 boys, and
tip' people are very desirous to be in-
structed in the doctrines of Christi-
anity.
BED BIVEB SETTLEMENT,
a trading establishment of the Hud.
son's Bay Company, on Bed r. about
50 in. S. of its entrance in lake Win.
aipeg, which is defended by Fort
Douglass. It is 320 m. in length. It
was formed in 1812, and contains
about 700 settlers, besides Canadians
and half-breeds who are very nu.
333
RED
. RED
merous. W. Ion. 96°, N. lat. 49°
40'.
In 1820, the Rev. John West, chap-
lain to the Company, established a
school for the benefit of the Indians,
aided by £100 from the C. M. 8.
The success of his attempt was such
that the Society sent other laborers to
his aid. Two places of worship have
been provided.
In the midst of much outward dis-
tress, it appears, from the missiona-
ries' accounts, that their ministry has
been attended by many encouraging
circumstances. The Sunday services
at both churches, and the prayer-
meeting at Image Plain, in the week,
are well attended.
" I have had," says Mr. Jones, in
Dec. Id23, " several conversations
with a female native Indian of this
colony, in regard to her partaking the
Lord's Supper. She has been most
assiduous in the use of the n^eans for
a long time ; and her knowledge of
divine things has been increasing so
rapidly, as to become a striking proof
of the gracious and efficient teaching
of the Holy Spirit. She came to-day
again with her half-breed daughter,
who is also determined to forsake
the world and follow Christ. I could
not help shedding tears of joy at this
additional proof of divine approbation
afforded to my labors. This is the first
real Indian who has become a commu-
nicant.
" Last fall, an Indian came to the
settlement for the benefit of medical
assistance, having had his hand shat-
tered by the bursting of a gun. He
is a very extraordinary man — his in-
quiries concerning our religion man-
ifest a degree of intelligence, which
would make him shine as a light in
the world, if illuminated by the Gos-
pel. He is particularly anxious to
learn all that he can before he returns
to his wilds in the spring, in order,
as he says, to make his ' friends and
children more wise.'
"The half-breed young woman
just mentioned, told me to-day, that
she does all that she can to instruct
him, but finds it very difficult to ex-
plain herself to him in the Indian lan-
guage on particular subjects. She
said, ' I was never so anxious to
speak well to him as I was this morn-
ing; and never made a worse hand
of it: my sister and I both tried, again
and again, but could not get on well
at all.' ' My young friend,' said I,
hat were you so anxious to tell
him Off?' She replied, '1 was en-
deavoring to tell him what, the Sa-
viour Suffered tor him, and why it
was necessary that he should suffer
as He did, in order to save sinners.'
I encouraged her to proceed in her
instructions with him and his wife,
by setting before her the promises of
God which bore on the subject. At
the same time I could not but think
how delighted many Christian ladies
in England would be with this my
young disciple. Two years ago this
young woman was as ignorant as any
Indian in the country ; but now she
has learned to read her Bible, and has
found a Saviour there, the sweetness
of whose love makes her long for the
time when her poor countrymen shall
participate therein. Let the friends
of missions then go on, and they shall
nap if they faint not; yea, they do
reap, in part, already."
Of the Schools, Mr. Cockran thus
reports, in July, 1820 : —
" Both the Sunday and week day
schools were in a flourishing state in
the winter : the children regularly
attended, even when the weather was
very stormy ; but since the latter end
of April, we have all had to pass
through many vicissitudes : from the
3d of May, the settlers have been so
dispersed, that it is impossible for
their children to attend the schools.
We hope that in a few weeks they
will be more collected, and then our
schools will flourish again. The In-
dian boys are making considerable
progress in knowledge : some of them
seem to attend with a great deal of
sincerity when religioVs instruction
is delivered, but it is natural to them
to give close attention to every-
thing."
The desire which some of the In-
dians evince for the instruction of
their children, appears from the fol-
lowing circumstance mentioned by
Mr. Jones : —
" Mr. Ross told me, in reference
to the parents of the boys brought to
Red River school, that they were
very indignant when he first, at the
instance of Governor Simpson, solic-
ited their giv.ng up their sons ; and
323
RED
RED
asked him if they ' were looked upon
as dogs, willing to give up their chil-
dren to go they knew not whither."
But when he told them that they
were going to a minister of religion,
to learn how to know and serve God,
they said he might have ■ Hundreds
of children in nn lumr s time ;' and he
selected two, being the suns of the
most powerful chiefs in that part of
the country."
Mr. Jones thus describes the state
of the people : —
"A striking combination of circum-
stances tends at present to throw a
gloom over the temporal interests of
this colony. The failure of the buffa-
lo in the hunting grounds commenc-
ed the distress ; since that time, the
season, both in duration and severity,
has exceeded any former instance of
the kind within the memory of the
oldest inhabitant. The settlers have,
for a long time, been obliged to sup-
port their cattle entirely on wheal
and barley, and the consumption has
been so great as to lead me to appre-
hend a scarcity of seed for the soil.
The season is getting so late as to
render it probable that no wheat crops
can be expected at all ; and should
anything occur to prevent the pros-
perity of barley and potatoes, we shall
be threatened with a famine. Many
prayers and strong cries are sent up
to Him who alone can save, and I
hope they will be heard."
The distress occasioned by the se-
verity of the weather, was increased
by a destructive inundation from the
beginning of Ma}' till the middle of
June, in the course of which nearly
every house was swept away, and the
country laid under water as far as the
eye could reach. The missionaries,
in common with the rest of the in-
habitants, were obliged, for about a
month, to leave their dwellings, and
reside in tents pitched on a high spot
of ground.
"On the 12th of June, Mr- Jones
states, in his Journal, — " We are now
nearly re-established in our dwellings.
The parsonage is all in one room, and
served for a church yesterday, where
I preached twice ; Mr. Cockran hav-
ing gone to the hills, where the peo-
ple are still encamped. The ploughs
are at work to-day, and I trust that
we shall yet have crops of barley and
potatoes. The people are now draw-
ing near the banks of the river, to the
site of their old habitations. Thus
deliverance comes in God's own time
and way. We want nothing but faith
to rely on Him.''
Mr. Cockran subsequently writes:
— " Though the flood has destroyed
almost every house, yet we have es-
caped very wonderfully : we have
received very little damage ; our
churches are standing ; our dwelling-
house, and the schoolmasters' and the
school-house, are left alone ; as it
were, as monuments of the preserving
mercy of God."
The Rev. W. Cockran has recently
given the following view of the pro-
gress and influence of the mission.
'• It is a source of thankfulness, to
see a Christian church in the wilder-
ness. We saw the first church well
filled : to that we added a second,
and were equally successful in col-
lectino- an audience : and now we
have added a third, to direct the wea- "
ry wanderer to the place where he
may obtain everlasting rest; and,
what ought still to increase our thank-
fulness, we have a congregation rea-
dy to enter into it. The same men
who have, with their hatchets and
siws and planes, erected a house for
the honor of God, will bring their
wives, their sons, and little ones; and
there we shall join and sing the prai-
ses of the Author of our being, the
praises of him who has redeemed us
with the price of his own blood — of
him who is to sanctify us, and make
us fit for heaven ... All has been done
by the voluntary exertions and con-
tributions of the heads of 76 families,
who regularly attended Divine ser-
vice, at the Rapids. They are all
poor; but their willingness has sur-
mounted the impediments which pov-
erty laid in their way.
"As regularly as the Sabbath morn-
ing ieturns, we see whole families
approaching, for the purpose of ador-
ino- their Creator in the way which
he has appointed. No stormy weather
prevents them from assembling. Fear-
less of the snow, the wind, or the
rain, they force their way to the
house of God. There they take their
place ; there they sing and pray ; and
hear the word of God read and preach-
ed. Can we behold so much zeal,
324
RED
UKG
attention, and apparent devotion, with
cold indifference? Can we see so
many assembled together for the most
laudable employment, without feeling
thankful to God for his mindfulness
in making a covenant suitable to our
wants, and of his condescension in
visiting us with the means of salva-
tion ? Can we revolve in our minds
the banks of the various rivers, lakes,
and creeks, on which the different
members of our congregation were
born, and not be led to admire the
mysterious and gracious dispensations
of Divine Providence in gathering so
many from afar to hear the words by
which they may be saved from mise-
ry, and raised to the glories of heav-
en ?
" There also appears to be a grow-
ing respect, among our population,
foi the ordinance of matrimony. The
protestant population may amount to
1200; and, among the whole, I have
not known of more than two illegiti-
mate children born during the last
year. This must, to every unpreju-
diced mind, be a convincing proof of
their moral improvement. It also ex-
hibits the egregious mistake of those
who have often affirmed that the doc-
trines which we preach are not cal-
culated to reform the inhabitants, and
to inculcate principles of sound mor-
ality and religion : this change for
the better has certainly been brought
about by the doctrines which we
preach.
'; We continue to attend to the in-
struction of the children and adults
on Sundays, as usual. The number
of those who attend is pretty large,
considering the scattered state of the
population, and other impediments
which must ever lie in their way
wliilst placed in this particular situa-
tion. Many are six miles distant
from school.''
The Rev. D. T. Jones thus speaks
of the education of Indian youths.
'• In the Summer of 1629, two youths
from over the Rocky Mountains —
Kootamey and Spogan — went to visit
their friends and relatives ; and re-
turned again, soon after the closing
of our communications of last year,
bringing with them five more boys
fir education, all of whom are Chiefs'
sons, of much importance in their
way. This shows, very evidently,
the confidence placed by the natives
there in the good faith of the white
people, and also the value which they
attach to Christian instruction : in-
deed, every person conversant with
them represents tlieii desires, on this
head, as being extremely ardent.
And I think it a feature peculiarly
new and interesting, as connected
with these Indians, that their desire
for teachers is not associated with
any ideas of temporal benefit and ag-
grandizement. The impression which
Kootamey and Spogan, in their rela-
tion of what they had learnt, made
upon them, seems to have been very
great, according to the account of the
Company's Officers resident in this
quarter ; but, of course, this will be
evanescent, for want of a permanent
and definitive system of instruction."
Kootamey has departed this life :
he died under very hopeful circum-
stances, on Easter Monday. Mr. Jones
adds : —
" Spogan is again sent back to his
own country, to convey this mourn-
ful intelligence ; as the Governor was
doubtful of the effect, if the informa-
tion reached them by any other chan-
nel.
Summary of the Mission.
Missionaries, 2
Lay Assistants : Males, 14
Females, 4- IS
Congregations, 3
Average attendance on Public
Worship:
Upper Church, 300
Middle Church, 300
Lower Church, 200-830
Communicants : Males. 79
Females, 64-143
Baptisms : Adults, 12
Children, 66- 76
Schools, 3
Scholars-Boj-s : Nat. Indians, 50
Others, 131
Girls
191
140-331
REGENT, a town of liberated ne-
groes, Sierra Leone, Western Africa,
0 in. S. S. E. of Freetown, in the Moun-
tain District. It has a healthy and
highly romantic situation. In 1823,
the number of liberated Africans was
more than 2000: a large stone church,
80 feet by GO feet, had been erected.
325
REG
REG
From 1816 to 1823, the Rev. W. A.
13. Johnson labored in this place, with
great energy and success.
The Christian Institution, establish-
ed at Leicester Mountain, was removed
to this place, in 1820, with the design
of rendering it a seminary, in which
the most promising youths in the
colony may be educated for school-
masters and missionaries to their dif-
ferent tribes. This institution has
since been removed to Fourah Bay.
The Rev. Mr. Johnson died, May 3,
1823, much esteemed and lamented
by the community around him, and
especially by multitudes of the once
wretched and degraded sons and
daughters of Africa, whom he was the
instrument of bringing out of dark-
ness into marvellous light. Various
laborers have since that period been
employed at this place, but the trials
that have arisen invest it with a deep
and melancholy interest.
The Rev. W. K. Betts has recently
been appointed to the charge of this
station, and entered on the duties of
it the end of February, 182(5. In May,
David Noah removed from Kissey,
and assisted in visiting the sick, and
the care of the people, and took the
oversight of the boys' schools, in the
management of which he is assisted
by John Essex Bull, a native teacher.
Only one School, and that for boys,
has recently been kept. The num-
bers at Christmas, 1826, were — liber-
ated, 48 ; living with their parents,
59: Total 107.
Mr. Betts thus speaks of the two
classes of children of which the schools
now consist : —
" The behavior of the liberated
children is as good as can reasonably
be expected, from poor children, on
whose tender minds the first impres-
sions were made by the errors and
vices of heathenism. I have been
much struck by the contrast between
these children, and those who were
born of liberated parents and have
been reared in the town : these last
appear more intelligent, frank, and
happy, and have the air of liberty in
their whole deportment; while the
others exhibit, in their downcast, timid,
and suspicious mien, the appearance
of a servile and oppressed race.
" I regret that there are many nice
little girls, belonging to the people of
the town, who have no instruction ;
there being no female here to take
charge of a girls' school. A little
while previous to that trying dispen-
sation of Providence, by which I was
deprived of my dear wife, we had
frequently a number of pleasant little
children come up into our piazza, ask-
ing us to let them come to school. A
steady and clever woman, capable of
acting as schoolmistress, would be
very valuable."
At Christmas, David Noah gives the
following view of this station : —
"The regular number of communi-
cants attending the Loid's Supper at
this time, is 100; and their outward
conduct, for the most part, is good.
The general attendance of the people
at divine service, on the Sabbath day,
is encouraging ; but on week days
very few attend, in consequence of
many of the men working at Free-
town. Daily morning and evening
service is regularly kept, and divine «
service three times on Sundays. The
present state of Regent is much to Le
lamented. We are now as sheep with-
out a shepherd. The harvest truly
is plenteous, but the laborers are few :
may we pray that the Lord will be
pleased to send out more laborers into
his harvest."
The Rev. C. L. F. Haensel has
lately departed for the colony, having
tendered his services to the society
with an express view to the educa-
tion of the African youths. The fre-
quent losses which the society has
sustained, in the removal, by sickness
or death, of persons employed in the
mission, have hitherto been an obsta-
cle to the efficiency of the institution.
The subject has for some time occu-
pied the attention of the committee,
and they have come to the fixed de-
termination of prosecuting, by all
means in their power, and in any
place, whether in Europe or in Africa,
which may ultimately prove most el-
igible, the education of intelligent
and pious natives, with the view of
their becoming Christian teachers
among their countrymen. In pursu-
ance of this plan, they have placed
two African youths under the care of
a clergyman in the W. of England.
Mr. Haensel yet continues the
charge of this Institution, assisted by
Mr. James Jonea. The number of
326
RIC
RIM
regular students is 7, of probationers 5.
In 3 months, the boys committed to
memory all the collects appointed for
each Sabbath, nearly all the fifth of
Matthew, all the prayers of Watts's
First Catechism, and nearly half the
questions of his second They have
also been much interested in the stu-
dy of chronology. The following sum-
mary of Regent has been recently
given.
Communicants, 201
Candidates, 95
Baptisms, 33
Day Scholars, 251
Average attendance, 219
Evening Scholars, 54
Average attendance, 20
Sunday Scholars, ' 142
Average attendance, 90
RICE LAKE, a small Lake in
Upper Canada, where the Am. Meth.
Miss. Soc. have a mission. The fol-
lowing account we take from the
Report of the Canada Conference
Missionary Society : —
" The commencement of this great
work was at Hamilton, Newcastle
district, during the sitting of the con-
ference in Sept. last. About twenty
attended on the means of instruction
with great attention for several days,
and showed an increasing concern
for the comforts of religion ; and in
the afternoon of the anniversary of
the society, while their religious
friends were engaged in prayer on
their behalf, the whole number of
twenty professed to experience a
change.
;i On the return of these young
converts to their friends, two native
Christians, Beaver and Moses, were
employed to accompany them, for the
purpose of strengthening their faith,
and explaining to their Pagan breth-
ren the religion of Christ. They met
a large body of them on an island in
Rice lake, and here, for several days,
they exhorted the multitude to repen-
tance and faith in the Saviour. The
effects were, that those who practised
enchantments threw away their ' me-
dicine bag' — the use of spirits was
discontinued — they became more
cleanly in their apparel, and decent
in their mode of living, and the wrang-
lings of drunkenness- were exchanged
for the ' good will ' of the Gospel and
the devotions of religion. The mode
of instruction now pursued was, to
employ some of the more experienced
of the native Christians, who, with
the assistance of our ministers, taught
them to memorize, in their own lan-
guage, certain portions of the Scrip-
tures, sucli as the ten commandments
and the Lord's prayer. As often as
the converts have been instructed
in these portions, as well as in the
nature of the ordinances, they have
been admitted to baptism, and after-
ward to the Lord's Supper. Their
love for the word is ardent, and they
improve every opportunity of hearing
it ; and for this purpose they gener-
ally attend our quarterly visitations.
Sometimes the itinerant preachers
visit their encampments, where they
are sure to rind a place set apart for
relitnous worship, built of brandies
and barks of trees. Here the mission-
ary explains to them the truths of
religion by comparisons, and in lan-
guage adapted to their capacity. 3
of these Indian chapels axe now stand-
ing on 3 islands in different parts of
Rice lake, where these ' Christians of
the woods' hold their devotions when
encamped in those places. This
body have often expressed their wish-
es for a school, and they are also ear-
nestly desirous for a home, where they
may cultivate the soil, and enjoy
more regularly the means of grace."
RIMATARA, one of the islands of
Raivaivai. in the S. Pacific Ocean,
in which idolatry has been renounc-
ed. Its population is about 300.
This island is capable of supporting
a great number of inhabitants ; but it
has hitherto been the custom for the
women to labor, while the men did
nothing : this has been a great obsta-
cle to marriage, since the women
knew, that if they married, they
should have to work hard. The teach-
er from the L. M. S. had repeatedly
attempted to alter this system of
things, without success ; but the peo-
ple had promised that, should a mis-
sionary visit them, they would pay
regard to his advice on the subject.
"On hearing this, I called," says
Mr. Bourne, who visited the island,
" a meeting of all the people, and, ad-
dressed the King and Chiefs, repre-
sented to them the nature of the obli-
gations which they had laid them-
327
RIO
II UR
selves under by embracing Christi-
anity; and informed them that the
females in other islands whose inhab-
itants had embraced the Gospel, did
not till the ground rind prepare the
food, but made cloth, bonnets, hats,
&c. I exhorted them to have com-
passion on their wives and nol make
them work like slaves, while they
themselves did nothing at all. 1 then
called on each chief, by name, to give
his opinion on the subject: they all
spoke in answer; and 1 was happy
to find that there was not a single dis-
senting voice. It was therefore agreed,
that, from that day forward, the men
should plant, dig. and prepare the
food, and the women make cloth.
mats, bonnets. &c. The women who
were present manifested their joy on
the occasion; but 1 cautioned them
against idleness, and to take care that
they themselves had good clothes and
bonnets, and their husbands good
hats. One of the Tahitian teachers
of the L. M. S., who labored here, is
deceased. Faaraoa.the survivor, ear-
nestly calls for assistance. The work
of the Lord continues to prosper. A
number have been baptized, all of
whom appear firm in their religious
profession. They have established a
small missionary society.
Entire harmony prevails among the
inhabitants of this island, all of whom
have embraced Christianity.
RIO BUENO, a station of the B
M. S. on the island Jamaica, 1(1 m.
from Kingston. There is a church
with 60 communicants ; 33 were ad-
ded last year. Inquirers 780.
ROBY TOWN, a station of the L.
M. S. on Tahiti, one of the Georgian
Islands. W. Henry, missionary. Con-
gregation, 500 on Sundays, 300 on
other days, communicants 235, ex-
cluded 29. At this comparatively
new station, the people manifest in-
creasing affection towards their teach-
er, and more attention to his instruc-
tions. Scholars : adults, 131 ; boys,
77; girls, Mil.
RURUTU, one of the Austral is-
lands, which are situated about 500
m. southward of Tahiti. The renun-
ciation of idolatry in this island was
unexpectedly effected in the manner
thus described by the missionaries of
the L. M. S. at Raiatea: —
" We one day perceived a strange
tail at sea, which made towards the
reef, and appealed to be determined
to hazard running on it, instead of
bearing up for the proper harbor, — a
practice resorted to by the natives
when in extremity. Perceiving their
imminent danger, the chiefs manned
our boats, and went off to pilot the
strangers safely into the harbor.
When they arrived, we found they
were natives of the island of llurutu.
They had come from Maupiti, and
touched on their voyage at Borabora,
but could not get in for the contrary
wind. They hail been drifted about
at sea for three weeks; and latterly,
without either food or water, except.
sea water, which they were obliged
to drink. Contrary winds drove them
from their own island ; but the Lord,
to whose merciful designs winds and
are subservient, protected and
guided them hither.
" They were exceedingly astonish-
ed at the difference of customs here. f
particularly in seeing men and women
eating together, and the Areoi Socie-
ty, their dances, and every lascivious
amusement, completely put away.
When they heard of the new system
of religion, and saw the people wor-
shipping the living and true God,
they were convinced of its propriety
ami : superiority , and immediately be-
gan to learn to read.
"The chief, with his wife and a few
others, went on shore at Borabora.
Mr. Orsmond, the missionary at that
station, paid every attention to them
during their short stay ; gave them
books, and began to teach them to
read ; but as the canoe and the great-
er part of the people were at Raiatea,
they soon followed. They were about
■-2"> in number, men and women. We
set apart a certain time for their in-
struction, supplied them all with ele-
mentary books, and gave them in
eh irge to our deacons, who were very
much pleased with, and diligent in
the discharge of, their new office.
Their language being somewhat dif-
ferent, the deacons could make them-
selves understood better than we
could.
" Auura, their chief, paid particular
attention, as well as his wife; the
greater part of the others appeared
indolent. He appeared to appreciate
the worth of knowledge, and the va,-
328
ItUR
SAD
luo of the good tidings of salvation ;
and his questions upon our discourses
were such as surprised not only the
RaiateanS, but ourselves also. We
think he possesses a very acute judg-
ment, so far as he knows. We do
not wish, in thus speaking, to be un-
derstood that we believe him to be
what would be called, in England, a
converted character ; though we have
indubitable evidence that he is a true
convert from idolatry to Christianity.
God hath called them out of darkness
to the knowledge of his Son Jesus
Christ. May they soon really know
Him, whom to know aright is eternal
life ! Auura was continually express-
ing his anxious desire to return to
his own land, and to carry to his poor
countrymen the knowledge he had
obtained of the true God, and his Son
Jesus Christ ; expressing his fears in
an affectionate manner, that when
he got back he should find very few
left, as the evil spirit was rapidly de-
stroying them.
" Opportunity for their return to
Rurutu having arrived, from the brig
Hope touching at Raiatea, they were
accompanied, at their own request,
by two native teachers. From letters
subsequently received, it appears, that
immediately after the return of Auura,
a meeting of the chiefs was conven-
ed, and such cogent arguments were
brought forward in behalf of the
Christian religion, that the assembly
formally decreed the abandonment of
idolatry. In order, however, to put
the power of their gods to the test, it
was agreed, that before carrying this
resolution into effect, they should,
contrary to their established usage,
eat together the next day, in compa-
ny with their wives and children. If
any died according to the predictions
of the priests, who asserted that any
female presuming to eat either hog or
turtle, or any other person venturing
to eat upon a sacred place, would be
inevitably devoured by the evil spirit,
then they would not renounce their
idols ; but if no one were injured
they would destroy them all. They
accordingly met at the time appoint-
ed ; and after satisfying their appe-
tites without drawing upon themselves
the threatened calamity, they proceed-
ed to the demolition of the morais,
and agreed to send their helpless de-
*2d
ities to the missionaries at Raiatea.
" It is worthy of remark, that when
the boat with Auura and the native
teachers, first reached the shun;, those
persons, with their companions, knelt
down to return thanks to God for
their preservation, not knowing that
the spot was sacred to Oroo, one of
the idols. The Rurutuans said im-
mediately, ' These people will die !'
The party also ate inadvertently on a
sacred spot. When the Rurutuans saw
that, they said, ' No doubt they will
die for this trespass on the sacred
ground,' and looked earnestly, ex-
pecting some one to have swollen or
fallen down dead suddenly ; but after
they had looked a considerable time,
and saw no harm come to them, they
changed their minds and said, ' Sure-
ly theirs is the truth ; but, perhaps,
the god will come in the night and
kill them — we will wait and see.'
One man actually went in the night
to the wite of the chief (Auura), who
also ate a part of a hog or turtle on
the sacred spot, and said, ' Are you
still alive ?' When the morning ar-
rived, and the Rurutuans found that
no harm had happened to any of
them, they became exceedingly dis-
gusted at their having been so long
deceived by the evil spirit."
It appears from a recent communi-
cation of Mr. Bourne's, that the pop-
ulation of this island does not exceed
200 persons, all of whom had been
baptized. The church consists of 30
members. The people continue dili-
gent in learning. They carry on cul-
tivation to a great extent, and their
houses are well built.
At the latest intelligence, there were
about 80 communicants. The teach-
ers are diligent in instructing the
people, who are anxious to understand
the Scriptures.
S.
SADAMAHL, a subordinate sta-
tion to Dinagepore, 20 m. N. W. of
that station, and 250 m. from Seram-
pore, under the care of the Serampore
Baptists.
SADRAS, a Dutch settlement on
the sea-coast, 47 m. south of Madras.
Inhabitants, 4 or 5000. Here are
upwards of 30 pagodas. In the lat-
329
SAL
SAL
ter part of the last century, the mis-
sionaries of the S. Prop. G. began
their labors at this place, and have
had many seals to their ministry,
The .\'< tin ri, it is
stated by the society's representatives
at Chinsurah, that though Mr. W.
had been much afflicted, he was so
far advanced in Tamul, as to be able
to address the congregation in that
language. On New Year's day, he
received 5 catechumens as members
of the church; and, on the following
day, administered the sacrament to
17 persons. He has collected ]'J0 ru-
pees for the schools ; which serves to
defray, if not all, a part of their ex-
pense. A boys' school is conducted
regularly, and Mr. W. thinks of es-
tablishing a girls' school. Mrs. Re-
gel, the widow of the late Resident,
has offered to superintend it.
SAHEBGUNJ, a station under the
oare of the Serampore Baptists, 65
m. N. E. of Serampore, commenced
in 1805. H. Smylie, missionary.
with 2 native assistants. Mr. Igna-
tius Fernandez, a very faithful native
preacher at this station, died on the
26th of Dec. 1830, in the arms of his
brethren at Serampore. The Chris-
tian population consists of 185 per-
sons ; of these 68 were communicants,
and 8 candidates for baptism. Of 81
scholars, the average attendance is
about. 50.
SALEM, a town of Western In
dia. of 60.000 inhabitants. N. lat.
12°; E. long. 79°, surrounded by
populous villages. A mission was
commenced in this place in 1H2? by
the London Missionary Society. II
Crisp, missionary. From their leport
of 1831, we copy the following.
" The Directors are happy to state
that Mr. Henry Crisp's health is re-
established, and that lie finds increas-
ing pleasure in his important, work.
" Native Assistants. Isaac David
the native Evangelist, is a fellow-la
borer, whose worth becomes increas
ingly evident. There are also three
native readers, from Bangalore, viz
Lazarus, formerly a student in the
seminary at that station, who joined
this mission in December 182!), and
has since conducted himself with
great propriety : John and Solomon,
educated in the Tamul orphan school,
under Mr. Reeve's superintendence,
who are pious youths, and possess an
xlensivc and accurate knowledge of
the Scriptures. The latter were both
placed under Mr. Crisp's direction in
the beginning of the Last year, and
are considered as students and candi-
dates for future service. Mr. Crisp
devotes a portion of ever}- day to the
instruction of these four individuals
in Theology, &.c. <.Vc. As an addi-
tional proof of the advantages which
the cause of Christ is deriving from
the co-operation of individuals in the
East, who, have shared its advantages,
the Directors with jileasure inform the
Society, that John and Solomon are
supported by a Christian friend at
Trichinopoly.
" Preaching, &c. The three Ta-
mul services on the Sabbath, reported
last year, arc continued. At the
morning service there is a small but
interesting congregation, composed of .
native Christians and heathen. At
the afternoon service from 20 to 'JO
persons generally attend, beside the
poor people, amounting to about 200,
mentioned in former reports, who
then received alms. The attendance
at the evening-service is about 25
hearers. Besides these exercises, a
public catechetical course has been
established for the two upper classes
in all the mission-schools at this sta-
tion. It is held at a quarter past ten,
on Sabbath morning, at one of the
mission-schools. The children who
meet amount to 60. This exercise
appears to excite interest both among
masters and scholars. Many adults
are present upon these occasions.
These are the services on the Sab-
bath ; the missionary and the native
assistant devote every evening in the
week, (Saturday excepted,) to preach-
ing, conversation, or discussion in
two places, either in connexion with
the schools, in the Bazaar, or in sur-
rounding villages. The reader, Laz-
arus, is also constantly employed in
th.it capacity; and both the assistant
and the reader are accompanied in
their daily excursions by the two stu-
dents before mentioned.
" Since the month of April, last
year, a new building, originally in-
tended for the English school, and
erected by a friend, in the front of the
330
SAL
SAN
mission-compound, has been occupied
for divine worship on the Lord's day.
A much larger number of casual
hearers are commonly present. The
inner part of the building is often
tolerably rilled with Christians, school-
masters, &c. whilst the verandah is
thronged with •• wayfaring men."
•• The English service has been dis-
continued altogether.
" On the morning of new year's
day iast. the foundation-stone of a
chapel was solemnly laid. Subscrip-
tions towards this object, received
from friends at Harleston. Norfolk,
and Clare, in Suffolk, had encouraged
Mr. Crisp to commence this desirable
undertaking.
" Jtiiti nin/. Mr. Crisp has made
four missionary tours, viz. to Attoor,
Derampoory, Cuddalore, and Trich-
engode. In some of the places he
visited, he was, received with much
kindness by the people, among whom
were several Brahmins, who manifest-
ed much earnestness to hear and read
the truth. The Gospel has been thus
brought within the hearing of thou-
sands who had never before heard it;
inteiest in its truths has been increas-
ed and extended, and many, from
different quarters, have been led to
visit the missionary at his dwelling-
house.
" Schools. The present number is
seven, with 315 scholars. Three of
these schools are supported by sub-
scriptions on the spot. The Teloo-
goo, Mahratta, and Persian schools,
mentioned in the last report, have
been discontinued on account of the
removal of the individual who sup-
ported them. Among the present
subscription-schools, there is one Te
loogoo, and one Tamul. All the mis-
sion-schools are Tamul. The schools
are examined twice a week by Mr
Crisp and Isaac David, and are be-
besides daily visited. It is very en
couraging to observe that the re-
spectable part of the population
continue to send their children to the
schools, which they have cordially
admitted into the very heart of the
community, and in which there is
full liberty to introduce Christian
books. The progress of the children
in Scripture knowledge is truly ani
mating. Impressions, decidedly fa-
vorable to the religion of Christ, have
also been several times manifested by
some, which strongly encourages the
hope that these institutions are pre-
paring a people i<>r the Lord. Nu-
merous applications for new schools
are continually made.
" We are concerned to add, that
from the interference of a Roman
Catholic Priest, who violently oppo-
ses the mission, two of the schools
have lately sustained injury, which,
however, it is hoped, will be speedily
repaired.
■• Distribution of Scriptures, &,e.
No specific account has been received
of that for the past vear:
' In concluding the account of this
interesting station, we are thankful
to state that one individual, formerly
a Roman Catholic, has been baptized,
after having afforded satisfactory evi-
dence of real conversion."
SALEM, a station of the W. S.
among the Hottentots of South Afri-
ca. The mission is represented as in
a very promising state. During the
year 1831, the children of the school re-
peated 16,^20 verses of the Bible, and
2,783 hymns. Scholars 40 boys, and
36 girls.
SALONICHI, the ancient Thcsoa-
lonica, in Macedonia. Mr. Wolfe,
who lately visited this place found
about 22,000 Jews, and was informed
there were about $0,000 on the con-
fines. He circulated more than 200
Bibles and Testaments among them,
and stuck up a proclamation on the
walls, briefly declaratory of the gos-
pel. In a few hours, 2000 Jews as-
sembled around, and read it. Rev. J.
I. Abraham, a converted Jew, em-
ployed by the American Jews' Soci-
ety, will probably proceed to labor
among his brethren in this citv.
SANDWICH ISLANDS. These
islands were discovered by Captain
Cook, about half a century since, and
named in honor of his patron, the
Earl of Sandwich, first lord of the
Admiralty, the Sandwich Islands.
They are 10 in number ; eight are in-
habited, and two are barren rocks,
principally resorted to by fishermen.
They lie within the tropic of Cancer,
between 18° 50', and 22° 20' N. lati-
tude, and between 154° 53'. and 160°
15' W. Ion. from Greenwich, about
one third of the distance from the
western coast of Mexico, towards the
331
SAN
SAN
eastern shores of China. They arc
larger than the Society Islands, or
any of the neighboring clusters. The
following table gives the length,
breadth, and area.
Mamc. Length. Breadth. Area.
Hawaii, W 76 4(100
Maui, 48 29 600
Tauai, 46 2:! 520
Tahurawa, 11 8 60
Ranai, 17 9 100
Morokai, 40 7 170
Oahu, 40 23 520
Niihau, 20 7 8
Taura and Morikini, barren rocks.
Hawaii (Owhyhee) resembles in shape
an equilateral triangle. It is the most
southern of the whole, and on account
of its great elevation is usually the
first land seen from vessels approach-
ing the Sandwich Islands. The alti-
tude of the mountains is about 15,000
feet. The greatest part of the land
capable of cultivation, is found near
the sea-shore ; along which the towns
and villages of the natives are thickly
strown. The population is about
85,000. Maui is situated in latitude
20° N. and Ion. 157° W. At a dis-
tance it appears like two distinct is-
lands, but on nearer approach a low
isthmus, about 9 m. across, is seen
uniting the two peninsulas. The
whole island is entirely volcanic.
The inhabitants are 18,000 or 20,000.
Tahaurawa is low, and is destitute of
almost every species of verdure.
There are but few settled residents on
the island. Ranai has about 2000 in-
habitants, and Morokai 3000. Oahu
is a beautiful island, and very roman-
tic and fertile. The whole island is
■volcanic, and, in many parts, extin-
guished craters of large dimensions
may be seen. The harbor of Hono-
lulu is the best, and indeed the only
secure one at all times, in the Sand-
wich Islands, and is more frequented
by foreign vessels than any other.
Sometimes more than 30 are lying at
anchor at the same time. It is the
frequent residence of the kings and
principal chiefs. The population of
Oahu is about 20,000. Tauai is a
mountainous island and exceedingly
romantic in its appearance. The pop-
ulation is about 12,000. Niihau is a
small island, and has but few inhabi-
tants.
The climate of the Sandwich Is-
lands is not insalubrious, though
warm, and debilitating to an Europe-
an constitution. Here is no winter ;,
and the principal variation in the uni-
formity of the seasons, is occasioned
by the frequent and heavy rains,
which usually fall between December
and March, and the prevalence of
southerly and variable winds during
the same season. The soil is rich in
those parts, which have long been
free from volcanic eruptions. The
natives are in general rather above
the middle stature, well formed, with
fine muscular limbs, open counte-
nances, and features frequently re-
sembling'those of Europeans. Their
gait is graceful, and sometimes state-
ly. Their complexion is a kind of
olive, and sometimes reddish brown.
At the time of the discovery in 1778,
Capt. Cook estimated the population
at 400,000. They do not now exceed
130,000, or 150,000. The rapid de-
population, which has taken place t
within the last 50 years, is to be at-
tributed to the frequent and depopu-
lating wars, to the ravages of a dis-
ease introduced by foreigners, and to
the awful effects of infanticide. The
local situation of the Sandwich Islands
is very important. They are fre-
quently resorted to by vessels navi-
gating the Northern Pacific. On the
north are the Russian settlements in
Kamtschatka and the neighboring
coast, to the north west the islands of
Japan, due west are the Marian is-
lands, China, &c. and on the east
California and Mexico.
The circumstances, which led to
the establishment of the American
Mission on these islands and of the
departure of the missionaries are thus
described in the Missionary Herald.
" For several years past, (1820) the
eyes of the Christian community have
been fixed upon Owhyhee, and the
neighboring islands, as an inviting field
for missionary labor. Attention was
first drawn to this most delightful clus-
ter in the northern Pacific, by the fact,
that some of the natives, providen-
tially cast upon our shores, were re-
ceiving the advantages of a liberal
and Christian education, and had ap-
parently become the subjects of that
spiritual change, which alone could
fit them to be useful to their country-
men in the highest sense. The hope,
332
VOLCANO AT OWHYHEE.
[Page 332,]
SAN
SAN
that they might return to their native
islands, accompanied by faithful mis-
sionaries, mill bearing the offers of
mercy to ignorant and perishing mul-
titudes, was greatly strengthened by
the wonderful displays of divine grace
in the islands of the Southern Pacific.
The lamented Obookiah was anxious-
ly looking for the day, when he should
embark on this voyage of benevolence
and of Christian enterprise. Though
it seemed good to the Lord of mis-
sions, that his young servant should
not be employed, as had been desired
by himself and others, but should be
called to the enjoyments of a better
world, divine wisdom had prepared,
as we trust, other agents to aid in ac-
complishing the same blessed design.
'■The period arrived, soon after the
last annual meeting, for sending forth
a mission, which had been thus con-
templated ; and which had excited
the liveliest interest, and the most
pleasing anticipations. The passage
having been engaged and other pre-
paratory arrangements made, the
mission family assembled in Boston,
on the 12th of October. It consisted
of twenty-two persons, and presented
a most interesting collection, randy it'
ever surpassed on a similar occasion.
The Rev. Messrs. Bingham and Thurs-
ton had been ordained as ministers of
the Gospel. Mr. Daniel Chamber-
lain, of Brookfield, Mass. a farmer in
the prime of life, who, by his own in-
dustry and good management, was
placed in very eligible worldly cir-
cumstances; Dr. Thomas Holman,
who had just finished his education
for the practice of medicine; Mr.
Samuel Whitney, a student in Yale
College, capable of being employed
as a catechist, schoolmaster, or me-
chanic; Mr. Samuel Ruggles. a cate-
chist and schoolmaster; and Mr. Eli-
sha Loomis, a printer, having previ-
ously offered themselves for this ser-
vice and been accepted, went forth
desirous of carrying the arts of civil-
ized communities, as well as the
blessings of the Gospel. Mr. Cham-
berlain had been the head of a family
for 13 or 14 years, and took with him
a discreet and pious wife and five
promising children. The other per-
sons who have been named, had form-
ed recent matrimonial connexions,
and obtained, as helpers in the work,
well educated females, of the fairest
character for piety and virtue. To
this goodly company were added
Thomas Hopoo, William Tennooe,
and John Ilonoorc, natives of the
Sandwich Islands, who had been ed-
ucated at the Foreign Mission School,
instructed in the doctrines and duties
of Christianity, and made partakers,
as was charitably hoped, of spiritual
and everlasting blessings. They binn-
ed with the desire of imparting divine
truth to their brethren according to
the flesh. All the adults here men-
tioned were formed into a church of
Christ, with very impressive solem-
nities, and were committed to the
pastoral care of the two ordained mis-
sionaries. This infant church, soon
after its organization, celebrated the
Redeemer's sacrifice, and invited to
its communion all who love our Lord
Jesus Christ in sincerity. The sea-
son was refreshing and delightful.
Numerous friends of Christ and of
missions pledged themselves to each
other, and to the departing family,
never to forget them when removed
to another hemisphere ; to pray for
them with affectionate importunity,
and to contribute for the supply of
their temporal wants, and for the
genera] success and prosperity of the
mission. The instructions of the
Prudential Committee were delivered
in the presence of a great assembly,
and amid many tokens, that the cause
of Christ among the heathen was tak-
ing a new and stronger hold upon the
affections of his followers.
" On Saturday, Oct. 23d, the mis-
sion family embarked on board the
brigThaddeus, Capt. Andrew Blanch-
ard. Previously to their taking a
final adieu of their friends and their
country, they stopped on a spacious
wharf, and there, surrounded by a
multitude of Christian brethren, were
commended to the favor of God by
prayer, and united in a parting hymn.
The vessel soon weighed anchor, and
sailed a few miles into the lower har-
bor, whence, on the following day,
she put to sea. After she had been
50 days on the voyage, and had pass-
ed the equator, the missionaries had
an opportunity to write hasty letters
to the Committee, and to enclose co-
pious journals to their friends. They
had all been well, with the exception
333
SAN
SAN
of a somewhat uncommon share in
sea-sickness, and were united and
happy among themselves, cheered
with anticipations ot" usefulness a-
mong the heathen, and ffmployed, as
they had opportunity, in communi-
cating religious knowledge to the
ship's company, and improving the
Christian character of each other,
with a particular view to the duties,
which would devolve upon them in
their arduous undertaking.
What trials await these beloved
brethren and sisters it is impossible
for man to foresee ; nor ought we to
be anxious. Trials of some kind un-
doubtedly they, as well as all other
missionaries, must expect. That they
may not be elated by prosperity, nor
disheartened by adversity, but may
lead humble, prayerful, laborious lives.
feeling their dependence upon God,
and gratefully acknowledging every
token of his favor, will be the un-
feigned petition at the throne of grace,
frequently offered by their numerous
personal friends scattered widely
through our country, and by all the
friends of missions, to whom their
design and destination shall be known.
•'It is proper to mention here, with
expressions of gratitude to the Su-
preme Disposer, the astonishing
change, which took place at the
Sandwich Islands, just at the time
the missionaries were embarking at
Boston. To the surprise of all, who
had been acquainted with those is-
lands, the government and the people
unanimously, or nearly so, determin-
ed to abandon their idols, and to com-
mit them with all the monuments of
idolatry to the flames. This was done
at Owhyhee, then at Woahoo, and
then at Atooi, with no dissent, much
less opposition, except that, in the
former of these islands, a chief of sec-
ondary influence stood aloof from the
whole proceeding, and preserved an
idol, which had been presented to
him by Tamahama. The accounts,
given by eye-witnesses, are perfectly
explicit and harmonious, as to these
facts. Tamoree, king of Atooi, ex-
pressed himself as being exceedingly
desirous that missionaries should come
and teach the people to read and write,
as had been done in the Society Is-
lands. This he did in conversation
with American sea-captains, and
wrote a letter, to the same effect, by
the vessel which brought this intelli-
gence, addressed to his son at Coin-
wall. This son, though not attached
tn the mission, sailed with the mis-
sionaries, and professed a desire U>
befriend them, and to promote the
cause of truth among his countrymen.
It is hoped, that he was received by
his father in health and peace, seve-
ral months before the abovementioned
letter, the principal object of which
was to solicit his return, arrived in
this country.
" The principal means, which Prov-
idence used to bring about this sur-
prising result, was the continually
repeated rumor of what had been done
in the Society Islands, and the con-
tinually repeated assurance of our
sea-captains and sailors, that the
whole system of idolatry was foolish
and stupid. Thus has a nation been
induced to renounce its gods by the
influence of Christian missionaries, f
Who reside at the distance of nearly
3,000 miles across the ocean. Thus,
while the Gospel is becoming the
power of God and the wisdom of God,
to many in the islands of the South-
ern Pacific, the distant rumor of these
blessed results has made the idolaters
of the Northern Pacific ashamed of
their mummeries, and consigned to
the flames the high places of cruelty,
the altars, and the idols together."
From the very interesting letter
which the missionaries wrote on their
arrival, we extract the following.
Hanaroorah, Woahoo, July 23, 1820.
" Far removed from the loved dwell-
ings of Zion in our native land, sur-
rounded with pagans and strangers,
we would lift the voice of grateful
praise to our covenant Father, and
call on our patrons and friends to re-
joice, for the Lord hath comforted his
people, and ministered unto us an
open and abundant entrance among
the heathen. But here we see no
altars of abomination, nor bloody rites
of superstition. Jehovah has begun
to overturn the institutions of idola-
try, and to prepare the way for the
nobler institutions of his own worship.
" While we were tossing on the
waters of the Atlantic, and while the
church was on her knees before the
Hearer of prayer, he was casting
down the vanities of the heathen, de-
334
SAN
SAN
molishing the temples of paganism,
mid holding in derision the former
pride and disgrace of this people.
" Wafted by the propitious gales of
heaven, we passed the dangerous' goal
of Cape Horn on the 30th of January ;
set up our Ebenezer there ; and, on
the 30th of March, arrived oil" the
shore of these long lust and long neg-
lected " Isles of the Gentiles." But
how were our ears astonished to heaj
a voice proclaim ; " In the wilderness
prepare ye the way of Jehovah : make
straight in the desert a highway for
our God!" How were our hearts ag-
itated with new, and various, and
unexpected emotions, to hear the in-
teresting intelligence, — ': Tamaham-
AHA IS DEAD ; THE TABOOS ARE
BROKEN; — THE IDOLS ARE BURNT ; —
THE MORAIS ARE DESTROYED ;
AND THE PRIESTHOOD ABOLISHED."
This victory was achieved by that
arm alone, which sustains the uni-
verse. He, who in wisdom has or-
dained, that no flesh should glory in
his presence, has saved us from the
danger of glorying in the triumph,
and taught us with adoring views of
his majesty to " stand still and see
the salvation of God." Long indeed
did we expect to toil, with slow and
painful progress, to undermine the
deep laid foundations of the grossest
idolatry. But He, whose name alone
is Jehovah, looked upon the blood-
stained superstition, erected in insult
to divine purity, and, without even
the winding ram's horn of a conse-
crated priest, it sinks from his pres-
ence, and tumbles into ruins ; and he
commands us, as the feeble followers
of the Captain of salvation, to go up.
"every man straight before him,''
and, (,in the name of our God, to
set up our banner."
On the 19th of November, 1822, a
second reinforcement, consisting of
20 persons, sailed from New Haven
Ct. to join to the mission at these is-
lands. They arrived in safety. Though
the missionaries have been called to
experience trials, yet on the whole, it
has been probably, successful, beyond
a parallel, in the annals of missions.
From the last Report of the Board,
we take the following paragraphs.
" There are eleven ordained mis-
sionaries, a physician, and two assis-
tant missionaries, all married men,
with two single females, at the Sand-
wich Islands ; residing in the follow-
ing places.
1. Island of Oa fni.
Honolulu: Hiram Bingham and
Ephraim \V. Clark, missionaries;
Gerrit P. Judd, physician; Levi
Chamberlain, superintendent of secu-
lar concerns, and inspector of schools ;
Stephen Shepard, printer; with their
wives, and Miss Mary Ward.
2. island of Hawaii.
Kailua : Asa Thurston and Arte-
mas Bishop, missionaries and their
wives. Waiakea : Joseph Goodrich,
missionary, and Mrs. Goodrich. Wa-
iinea : Samuel Ruggles, missionary,
and Mrs. Ruggles. Kaavaloa : Now
vacant.
3. Island of Muai.
Lahaina : William Richards, Lor-
rin Andrews, and Jonathan S. Green,
missionaries, with their wives, and
Miss Maria C. Ogden.
4. Island of Tanai.
Waimea : Samuel Whitney and
Peter J. Gulick, missionaries, and
their wives.
" Waimea, on Hawaii, is a station
on elevated ground for invalids. Mr.
Ruggles removed to that place from
Kaavaloa, for the benefit of his health.
Mr. Bingham spent some time there
for the same purpose. Mr. Andrews
assisted Mr. Goodrich during a part
of the year, at Waiakea. Mr. Green
with Mr. Richards have taken incipi-
ent measures for occupying Wailuku,
another very eligible position on the
island of Maui.
" On the 28th of December, a third
reinforcement to the mission at the
Sandwich Islands sailed from New
Bedford, in the ship New England,
captain Parker, bound to the Pacific.
The members of the reinforcement
were the Rev. Messrs. Dwight Bald-
win, Reuben Tinker, and Sheldon
Dibble, missionaries, and Mr. An-
drew Johnstone, who is to be associ-
ated with Mr. Chamberlain as super-
intendant of secular concerns, in or-
der that the latter may have more
time for inspecting the schools. These
brethren were all accompanied by
wives. The instructions of the Pru-
dential Committee were delivered to
the missionaries by the late Corres-
ponding Secretary, at New Bedford,
on the evening of Dec. 22d, and were
335
SAN
SAN
followed by other appropriate exer-
cises.
" The cheapness with which the
system of education has thus far been
maintained among the Sandwich is-
landers, is wonderful. If all the
books, which have been printed, had
been distributed gratuitously among
the people, the whole cost of instruc-
tion for each of the 50,000 learners
would have been less than 150 cents
— the supply of books having been
almost the only expense, to which
the Board has been subjected by the
schools. Each of the 900 schools
would have cost only about 15 dollars
which is not more than is given for a
month's wages of a schoolmaster in
many parts of this country. — But
these books are not distributed gratu
itously. The missionaries think it
best for the natives to pay for the
books, which are put into their hands.
and in this opinion they are doubtless
correct. The people, too, are able
and willing to pay for them in pro-
ducts of the island, or in labor; and
in this way considerable is done by
the natives towards the support of the
press, and for relieving the Board of
charges in the education of the peo-
ple.
" Meetings for religions instruction.
While the whaling and other ships
were numerous in the port of Hono-
lulu, Mr. Clark continued to preach
in English regularly to those foreign-
ers, who were disposed to attend the
public worship of God. During the
two years from the time of his arrival
in March, 1828, he had preached
in English somewhat over thirteen
months; and the pulpit had been sup-
plied between five and six months by
Messrs. Bingham, Green, Andrews,
and Gulick. About 400 bibles and
150 testaments, and from forty to fifty
thousand pages of tracts in the Eng-
lish language, had been distributed.
Hereafter Mr. Clark will preach in
English only during the season of the
principal shipping; and even this
will be no longer necessary when the
American Seamen's Friend Society
shall accomplish its present purpose
of establishing a seamen's preacher
in that important maritime rendez-
vous.
" Among the natives the religious
meetings are of various kinds. For
the public loorship of God, they have
erected decent churches in very ma-
ny of their villages. In Maui there
is said to be one in every considerable
village, from one end of that populous
island to the other. Those erected
at the several stations are large. The
church at Lahaina is of stone, two
stories high, 96 feet long and (i'J broad,
and, having galleries, it will seat
3,000 people alter the Dative manner.
It is the most substantial and noble
structure in Polynesia. The others
are thatched buildings That at Hon-
olulu is 196 feet long and 63 broad,
and admits 4,500 persons. Another
at Waiakea is 14? feet long and 68
broad ; and a fourth, at Kailua, is 180
foot long and 78 broad. The houses
for public worship have all, without
exception, been erected by the chiefs
and people. The congregations on
the Sabbath, at the places in which
the missionaries reside, vary from
one to four thousand hearers, and ar^
universally characterized by order,
stillness, and strict attention to the
preaching. The congregation at Hon-
olulu, for nine months, averaged from
3,000 to 4,000 on Sabbath morning,
from 2,000 to 3,000 in the afternoon,
and from 500 to 1,000 on Wednesday
evening; and a large proportion of
these were constant hearers residing
in the town.
" At Kailua, the moral society for
males contains 2,500 members, and
that for females 2,600. At Lahaina,
the female society numbers upwards
of 1,000 members, divided into classes
of about 40 eacli ; and the society of
males is nearly as numerous. The
villages in the vicinity of Lahaina
contain similar associations of males
and females, under the principal di-
rection of members of the church.
" Thus it appears that, at three of
the stations, more than 10.000 persons
have voluntarily associated them-
selves together, for the purpose of
prayer and religious improvement, on
the principle that they will endeavor
to obey the law of God, and refrain
from all immorality ; and this in a
country, which, ten years ago, was
one of the most debased, in a moral
point of view, under the whole hea-
vens ! Surely the power which has
effected this is of God, and to him be-
longeth the glory.
336
VIEW OF TIIL-: MISSIONARY HOUSE AT OTAHE1TE.
[Page 33G ]
SAN
SAN
"Improvement of the people in know-
ledge, morals, religion, etc. The ob-
ject under this head, is to give a sum-
mary view of the influence of the
mission upon the nation of the Sand-
wich Islands. Nothing more will be
attempted, than to present the more
remarkable facts.
'•' The language of the islands has
been reduced to writing, and in a form
so precise, that five vowels and seven
consonants, or twelve letters in the
whole, represent all the sounds which
have yet been discovered in the na-
tive tongue. And as each of those
letters has a fixed and certain sound,
the art of reading, spelling, and writ-
ing the language, is made far easier
than it is with us.
" About one third part of the people
in the islands have been brought into
schools, and one half of these have
been taught to read. Many are able
to write, and some are versed in the
elementary principles of arithmetic.
" Nine hundred of the natives are
employed as schoolmasters.
" The historical parts of the New
Testament, and selections from the
Old, and summaries of Christian doc-
trines and duties, have been printed
in the native language, and placed in
the hands of some thousands of the
natives.
" The government of the islands
has adopted the moral law of God,
with a knowledge of its purport, as
the basis of its own future ad minis-
tration ; and the Chritian religion is
professedly the religion of the nation.
Indeed most of chief rulers are mem-
bers of the visible church of Christ.
•' Special laws have been enacted,
ami are enforced, against murder,
theft, licentiousness, retailing ardent
spirits, Sabbath breaking, and gamb-
ling.
'; The Christian law of marriage is
the law of the land.
" Commodious houses for public
worship have been erected by the
principal chiefs, with the cheerful aid
of the people, in the places of their
residence ; and when there is preach-
ing, these chiefs regularly and seri-
ously attend, and their example is
followed by great numbers of their
subjects.
" Churches are gathered, as with
us, wherever there are pastors to take
2e
the care of them, and accessions are
made to them, from time to time, ot
such as we may reasonably hope will
be saved.
" In one small district, which, but
a few years since, rung through all
the length and breadth of it with the
cries of savage drunkenness, a thous-
and people have associated on the
principle of entire abstinence from
the use of intoxicating liquors.
" Moreover, in that same district
and in two others, with a united pop-
ulation of perhaps 40,000, where the
morals were as degraded, a few years
ago, as anywhere on earth, a fourth
part of the inhabitants have formed
themselves into societies for the bet-
ter understanding and keeping of
God's holy law, and require unim-
peachable morals as a condition of
membership in their several fraterni-
ties.
" All these are believed to be facts.
And they are traceable wholly to the
blessing of God on the establishment
of a Christian mission on those is-
lands, a little more than eleven years
ago.
" But, to guard against misappre-
hension, it is necessary to take anoth-
er view. A moment's reflection is
sufficient to show that, after all the
work of evangelizing and civilizing
those islands is but just commenced.
The nation is yet in its infancy. It
is just beginning to understand the
advantages of the social state. The
elements of individual improvement,
and domestic happiness, and national
order and prosperity, have been intro-
duced, and the contrast between the
former and present condition and
character of the nation, as such, is
great in almost every respect. Very
few, however, have done more than
merely to cross the threshhold of know-
ledge. Three-fourths of those, who
are capable of learning to read, have
yet to acquire the art. A collection
of all the books in the language would
not contain as much matter, as there
is in one volume of the Missionary
Herald. Salvation through the Lamb
that was slain, is brought within the
reach of thousands, and many have
fled and are fleeing to lay hold on the
hope set before them ; but how few
are their helps, compared with those
which we have, and with what they
3:i7
SAN
SAN
ought to possess. The regular preach-
ing of the gospel is enjoyed by not
more than one-fourth of the inhabi-
tants. The rest see only a few rays
of heavenly light. Recently two
small companies of idolaters have
been discovered in obscure parts of
Hawaii, and no doubt there are others
who retain an attachment to their
former superstitions."
A fourth reinforcement sailed from
New Bedford, Ms. in Nov. 1831. The
third, before noticed, reached the is-
lands in safety. The following are
extracts from a joint letter of the mis-
sionaries, dated June 28, 1831.
'; Preaching and admissions to the
churches. You will rejoice that at all
the permanent stations preaching has
been maintained, and listened to as
usual, and that for a considerable part
of the year 1830, it was maintained at
Wailuku on Maui, and at Waimea on
Hawaii, where there appears the same
encouragement to preach the word,
to be instant in season and out of sea-
son, as in every other place where the
doctrines of the cross have been faith-
fully exhibited in the isles of the Pa-
cific. While your missionaries have
been holding forth the words of truth,
we trust the Spirit of God has in not
a few cases made it the means of sanc-
tifying the sinner and edifying his
people. All the churches have re-
ceived considerable additions during
the period in question, amounting to
236. Good attention has been given
by the people to inquiry and piaj'er
meetings and other means of improve-
ment.
Admitted To-
since last tal Candi- Sus-
Churches. yearltj meet'g. ad. dates, pended.
Tauai, 24 39
Honolulu, 70 136 26
Lahaina, 56 98 1
Kailua, 31 74 24 2
Kaawaloa, 41 58 3
Hilo, 13 14 22
Waimea, 1 1
so great as might otherwise be ex-
pected.
236
420
" Schools. The attention to schools
at all the stations has been sustained ;
at Oahu and Tauai it has increased,
and the progress in many of them has
been desirable, though for the want
of competent teachers, by no means
Schools .
Lean.ers.
Able to read.
Tauai, 200
9,000
3,500
Honolulu,250
10,33(j
5,443
Lahaina, 17.5
11,000
Kailua, ?)0
3,814
722
Kaawaloa, 60
4,400
unknown.
Hilo, 83
7,587
unknown.
Waimea, 145
4, 5! t5
961
961 50.732
" While the population remains the
same, the number of schools and learn-
ers cannot be expected to increase
much. More than one fourth of all
the people are now enrolled in the
schools. The measures contemplated
for raising the qualifications of teach-
ers and for introducing a more ex-
tended system of study into the
schools will be noticed hereafter.
" Printing and -preparation of books.
Previous to our last general meeting
our printed works for the benefit of
the schools and readers amounted to
about 700 pages of matter and 10,000,-
000 pages of printing. Since that
period we have added more than 400
pages of matter, and printed 7,398,000
pages, making an aggregate of 1,100
pages of matter andl7.3LI8,(!00 print-
ed at the Islands. During the period
under review, the New Testament
from 1 Corinthians to the end of Rev-
elation has been translated, and the
printing of it carried on in successive
portions from Romans to 1 Thessalo-
nians; and it is in progress still. The
history of Joseph, or the last thirteen
chapters of Genesis, have been re-
translated and printed. The first
eleven and last four chapters of Josh-
ua have also been translated and
printed. A tract from Numbers and
Deuteronomy has been translated.
Some advance has been made in a
tract on arithmetic. A tract on geog-
raphy has been written ; a work on
Scripture History of 1112 pages 18mo.
has been finished and printed. For
this we shall need an ample set of
cuts for a second edition. The geog-
raphy, arithmetic, and the remainder
of the New Testament, and the whole
book of Psalms we hope to see through
the press during the present year.
For the geography we hope you will
send us cuts, also, as soon as they can
be procured.
338
SANDWICH ISLAND ALTAR AND IDOLS.
TEMPLE OF TUB SANDWICH ISLANDS.
[Pa^e 33G.]
:*'*
SAN
SAN
" The following view will exhibit
the works printed with the number of
copies and pages of which the editions
consist, since the last statements were
made on the subject.
"Scripture History, 193 p. ; 10,000
cop.; 1,920,000 p. First Book for
children, 30 p.; 25,000 cop. ; 900,000
p. Epistles, Rom. to 1 Thes., 108 p. ;
10,000 cop. ; 1,080,000 p. Spelling
Book, ((i, 7, and 8 eds.) 8 p. ; 50,000
cop. ; 4'.)0,000 p. Appendix to do.,
(3d ed.) 8 p. ; 10,000 cop. ; 80,000 p.
Minutes of Gen. Meeting, 44 p. ; 30
cop.; 1,320 p. First 23 Psalms, 24
p. ; 1 0,000 cop. ; 240,000 p. Hymns,
(5th ed.) 108 p. ; 10,000 cop.; 1,080.-
000 p. Joseph, (2d ed.) GO p. ; 10,000
cop. ; 600,000 p. Luke, (2d ed.) 72
p. ; 4,500 cop. ; 324.000 p. Joshua,
04 p. ; 10.000 cop. ; (540,000 p. Cat-
echism, (4th ed.) 8 p.; 10,000 cop. ;
80,000 p. Various small works, a-
mounting in all to 53.200 p. Total,
7.3! 18, 580 p.
" Adding to this 387,000 copies and
10,287,800 pages previously printed at
the Islands, and the 3.345,000 of pages
printed in this country, consisting of
a large edition of the Gospels of Mat-
thew, Mark, and John, and two or
three tracts ; the whole number of
pages printed for the people of the
Sandwich Islands is raised to 21,031,-
380 page.-s. Reckoning all the works
printed in a continuous series, the
number of pages in the series would
be about 1,280.
" From the statements made here,
viewed in connection with the arrange-
ments for translation contained in the
summary given below-, it will be seen
that nearly the whole New Testament
has already been translated and print-
ed in the Hawaiian language; that
the five books of Moses, and the book
of Joshua, with twenty-three Psalms,
have been translated and printed en-
tire, or that copious tracts have been
composed from them, presenting a
full view of the history and the in-
structions they contain ; and that all
the other historical books of the Old
Testament and the remainder of the
Psalms are in the course of transla-
tion, and may be expected soon, to be
published. A large portion of these
are already in extensive circulation
among the people.
" The following plan for translat-
ing and preparing books, during the
current year, was adopted by the mis-
sionaries at the general meeting, and
the various parts of it assigned to the
several members of the mission to be
executed.
1. That the assignments of the last
year, remaining unfinished, and now
in the hands of the translators, be
continued as before.
2. That Messrs. Richards and An-
drews be requested to translate the
books of Judges and Ruth, and the
last 70 Psalms, beginning at the
81st.
3. That the book of 1 Samuel be
assigned to Mr. Thurston for transla-
tion.
4. That the book of 2 Samuel be
assigned to Mr. Bishop for transla-
tion.
5. That the Psalms from the 23d to
the 8lst, and the first book of Kings,
be assigned to Messrs. Bingham and
Clark for translation.
6. That Mr. Bingham be requested
to prepare a grammar of the Hawaiian
language.
7. That a committee of three be
appointed to devise a plan for making
a Hawaiian vocabulary, and assign-
ing the different parts of its execu-
tion to different individuals, and then
of revising the work for the press.
8. That Mr. Richards be requested
to collect and prepare for the press a
volume of practical and doctrinal ser-
mons in the Hawaiian language.
!). That Messrs. Whitney and Gu-
lick be requested to prepare a tract on
civil history, and Mr. Green a tract
on ecclesiastical historj'.
10. That the above works be revis-
ed in the same manner as were the
translations of the last year.
11. A work on book-keeping to Mr.
Chamberlain.
12. A Sunday-school tract to Mr.
Ruggles.
13. A tract on marriage to Mr.
Clark.
14. The committee would further
recommend, that the four gospels al-
ready published be revised, prepara-
tory to the entire republication of the
New Testament, in the following
manner, viz. That the gospel of
Matthew be assigned to Mr. Bishop ;
that the gospel of Mark be assigned
339
SAT
SEL
to Mr. Richards ; that the gospel of
Luke be assigned to Mr. Bingham,
and the gospel of John be assigned to
Mr. Thurston : and that eacli gospel,
after passing from the hands of the
revisor, shall be submitted to the re-
view of the other three before it be
transcribed for the press.
" Messrs. Pochards, Andrews, and
Bishop were chosen the committee
recommended in the above report.
" Prevalence of the Christian form
of marriage. The great change in
the domestic habits and relations of
the islanders which has been effected
by the introduction of Christianity
has often been mentioned. Five or
six years ago the Christian form of
marriage was unknown on the islands.
Nor was there any other form that
could not be sundered at any moment
by the will of the parties. The break-
ing of the marriage contract, such as
it was, was a thing of the most com-
mon occurrence, leading to great
misery and great moral pollution.
Now, probably few persons who would
be called respectable on the islands,
residing within a day's journey of
any of the stations, can be found liv-
ing together as heads of families, who
have not been solemnly married in
the Christian manner. Instances are
rare where the marriage contract is
grossly violated. During the year
now under review, marriages were so-
lemnized as follows :
At Tauai, 200
Honolulu, 437
Lahaina, 600
Kailua, 180
Kaawaloa, all by Naihe.
Hilo, 2G1
Waimea, principally by Kuakini.
" Naihe and Kuakini are the chiefs
in the districts where Kaawaloa and
Waimea are situated. At the five
stations where the numbers are men-
tioned the total is 1 ,678. As the pop-
ulation about Kaawaloa is numerous,
and about Waimea considerable, the
whole number of marriages at the
seven stations is doubtless more than
2,000."
SATANKOOPUM, a village on
the Coromandel coast, Hindoostan,
where there is a school connected
with the Pulicat Station of the C. M.
S.
SAVANNAH LA MAR, a station
of the B.M. S. in Jamaica. 64 mem-
bers. 394 inquirers.
SECROLE,a village near Benares,
Hindoostan, where the missionaries
of the C. M. S. reside.
SELINGINSK, a town and mili-
tary station in the government of Ir-
kutsk, Siberia, about 160 m. S. E. of
the city of Irkutsk, and about 4000
in. easterly from St.. Petersburg!], on
the Selinga r. It is a thoroughfare
for the Chinese trade carried on at
Kaiachta. Inhabitants about 3000,
exclusive of those of several villages.
E. Ion. 107° 2d', N. lat. 51° 16'. Se-
linginsk is in the center of all the
Bufiats', a name given to several pop-
ulous tribes of Tartars in the govern-
ment of Irkutsk, who are, in general.
very ignorant, even of the tenets of
their own superstition; nor is it re-
quisite, according to their ideas, that
they should know them.
Their religion is suited to their in-
dolence of mind, as well as the deprav- |
ity of their natures; and they are not
easily induced so change it for one
which addresses the understanding
and the heart.
The following practice illustrates
their predominant characteristic. The
Buriat procures a prayer, written on
a long slip of paper, and suspends it
where it will be moved by wind or
passengers, or rolls it round the bar-
rel of a small windmill, which keeps
his petition in motion, and satisiies
his conscience that it is acceptably
offered to the god. These praying
mills are very numerous; and they
have various other modes of worship
equally suited to their indolent habits.
Indeed, their whole system is a delu-
sion, and their services are unmeaning
forms. Their restraints from animal
indulgences are confined to the short
time spent in their temples; from
Which they return to commit all un-
cleanness with greediness.
They speak the Mongolian lan-
guage, but their books are in an un-
known tongue. The SelinginskBuiieAs
are in the centre of all the Buriats on
the E. side of Baikal lake, and are
estimated at about 15,000 ; they have
10 temples, and not less than 2.000
lainas or chief priests. The Chorinsk
tribe are distinguished for their wealth.
They are divided into 11 tribes, inhab-
iting the country easterly of Selin-
340
SEL
SEN
ginsk, are estimated at 30,000; and
have only A temples, and scarcely
200 lamas. Upwards of 100.000 males
belong to tin- nation of Buriats.
The Rev. Messrs. Stall i/brass, Siean
and Yuille from tin- /.. M. S., arrived
in 1SI<>, and this mission, first com-
menced at Irkutsk, has received the
full approbation1 and aid of the Rus-
sian government.
Translation of the Scriptures. The
Mongolian translation of the New
Testament was completed during the
year 1820. The importance of this
translation of the Scriptures will be
more fully appreciated, when it is
considered that Mongolian is spoken
and understood, not only among the
Buriats, but extensively in Chinese
Tartary, and in a south-westerly di-
rection, among the inhabitants of all
the intermediate country, from Selin-
ginsk to Thibet. The Mongolians
Proper are subjects of the Chinese
empire, and the Kolkas and Eluths,
also under the same government, use
the same language.
Mr. Staltybrass has visited the mis-
sionary station on the Ona. He was
absent from Selinginsk about two
months, durino which time he availed
himself of such opportunities as oc-
curred of preaching the Gospel to the
people.
The lamas in that quarter are zeal-
ous in their attempts to make prose-
lytes among the Shamans, whose
religion is considered the most ancient
religion of the inhabitant of the Buri-
ats, Tongats, &c. and consists partly
of a kind of adoration paid to fire, a
reliance on amulets. &c. The people
in this part of the country appear to
be less under the influence of preju-
dice than the other Buriats.
Mr. Yuille has visited Kaiachta,
and was received in a friendly man-
ner by the Russian Director of trade,
and by the military chief on the Chi-
nese frontier. The former presented
to him a valuable work in the Mon-
golian language.
Towards the close of the year 1826,
Mr. Swan visited a tribe of Buriats,
who inhabit that part of the country,
which lies along the shores of the
Baikal, oear the mouths of the Selin-
ga. He conversed with the Taisha
and principal people, endeavored to
direct their minds to the importance
2e*
of education, and informed them of
the existence of the seminary at Se-
linginsk. They were fully aware of
the importance of learning to read
and write Russ ; and several of them
seemed inclined to send their children
to the seminary, but were prevented,
on finding that the missionaries seek
no remuneration for the instructions
they impart. A plan of doiiig good
disinterestedly, they regard as justly
liable to suspicion.
There are few parts of the world,
perhaps none, in which the society
has stations, where more formidable
impediments are to be overcome by
missionary labors, than those which
(independently of the moral causes
which operate every where) exist
among the Buriats. These arise prin-
cipally from their want of education,
their deeply-rooted superstitions, and
the influence of their priests.
From the last published report of
the Society (1831) we take the fol-
lowing.
" Amidst much discouragement, the
brethren, in this region of benighted
heathen, still continue their endea-
vors to disseminate the knowledge of
the true God and Jesus Christ whom
he hath sent ; and in circumstances
of peculiar trial, have often beheld the
hand of God made manifest for their
protection. Mr. Yuille, at Selinginsk,
continues daily to preach the word to
the few whom he can induce to hear,
and to instruct the five youths under
his care. Mr. Stallybrass, who is
now settled at Khodon,has also some
interesting youths under his tuition,
and avails himself of the opportuni-
ties which his situation offers to pro-
claim the Gospel to the people, and
manifests its philanthropic spirit, by
assisting them with advice and medi-
cal aid when sick. Mr. Swan has,
with the approbation of the Directors,
left Siberia for the purpose of visiting
his native country."
SENECAS, one of the Six Nations
of Indians. The remnants of the
tribe resides in various villages in the
western part of New York. The
New York Missionary Society, which
was founded in 1706, established a
mission among this tribe in 1811.
Mr. J. B. Hyde in the capacity first of
teacher, then of catechist, continued
with them from 1811 to 1821. He
341
SER
SER
translated several portions of the
Scriptures into the Seneca language,
which were printed. In 1821, the mis-
sion was transferred to the care of the
Union Foreign Missionary Society.
In 1826 it was transferred from that
Society to the .1. B. C. F. M. The
station is 4or5ni. from Buffalo. Rev.
Asher Wright, missionary. Hanover
Bradley, farmer and catechist. Mrs.
Bradley ; Samuel Sessions, teacher.
Misses A. Bishop, 1'. Sheldon ; R.
Newhall, and E. Root, assistants.
The communicants are about 50. A
special seriousness commenced in
May, 1831, when many became deep-
ly interested in religious things and
between 20 and 30 truly pious. The
school has contained about 45 mem-
bers. The following letter from Mr.
Wright, of Feb. 11, 1832, contains the
most recent intelligence, which has
been received.
" Our communion was on the 15th
ult. at which 13 members were receiv-
ed. One of these had been baptized
in childhood. The church renewed
their covenant engagements; and, in
addition to the former covenant, en-
gaged that no present or future mem-
ber of the church should drink any
ardent spirits, except when prescribed
by a regular physician, in case of
sickness ; and that no one should en-
ter into the marriage relation without
having*i.he ceremony performed in a
Christian manner. The latter article
was one of their own proposing, and
an exceedingly important regulation.
The following Sabbath, !) men, souk
of them chiefs of high standing, came
forward with those with whom they
had lived as wives, and were solemn-
ly and publicly united in marriage;
;hus in a measure removing one erf
the greatest stumbling blocks which
has been thrown in the way of the
people. On the some occasion fifteen
children were dedicated to God in
baptism."
SERAMPORE, a town in the
province of Bengal, Hindoostan, 15
m. N. of Calcutta, on the W. bank
of the Hoogly. E. Ion. 88° 26', N
lat. 22° 45'.° It signifies the town of
the glorious god Ram ; or the glori-
ous town, Ram. It is a little Danish
settlement, in the midst of an im-
mense British territory. A line of
good-looking houses stretches along
the margin of the R., though to no
•Teat extent. These belong to the
Danes and Europeans, win se num-
ber is very small. The population is
about 20,000 nearly all Hindoos.
They generally inhabit poor mud-
walled, or bamboo-wattled cottages.
The Baptist Serampore College is an
admirably planned building with a
commanding front towards the Hoog-
ly. For the eaily history of the Bap-
tist mission, see Calcutta. The mis-
sion was commenced in 171)3.
In the month of December, 1800,
the missionarise were gratified in be-
holding the first decided convert to
the faith, voluntarily breaking his
caste, and boldly encountering the
reproach of Christ. On this delight-
ful occasion, Kristno, a converted
native, was baptized, together with
Dr. Carey's eldest son, after baring,
a few days before, publicly renounced
caste, by eating with the missionaries.
This event rejoiced their hearts, and
gave them renewed courage to pur-
sue their high but difficult calling ;
some of them had now, for years, pa-
tiently waited and prayed for this
day ; some had entered into their
heavenly rest without the gratifica-
tion of beholding it ; and one of them,
who hardly survived six months, was
carried in an emaciated state to wit-
ness a scene so cheering to his soul,
that he was almost ready to say with
Simeon — " Lord, now lettest thou
thy servant depart in peace ; for
mine eyes have seen thy salvation.''
Thus was one of the strong holds
of Satan broken down, and the way
opened for numerous accessions to
the church of Christ from this
people, hitherto entrenched in preju-
dices and superstition, and impene-
trable to all the convictions of Divine
truth and the evidences of the Gos-
pel.
In the following year, several more
renounced caste and were baptized ;
the New Testament was printed at
t he mission press; and the missiona-
ries subsequently continued the work
of translating, printing, and distrib-
uting the Scriptures and portions of
them, and using various other impor-
tant measures to instruct and enlight-
en the heathen.
Mr. Ward gives the following short
but interesting account of the first
342
SER
SER
attempt of a Hindoo to preach the
Gospel to his countrymen : —
" Marcli (>, 1803. — In the evening,
brother Case; gave out a hymn, and
read a chapter, after which, old Pe-
tumber preached in Bengalee to a
congregation of* Hindoos, Mussul-
mans, Armenians, Feriagahs, Eng-
lish. &Ci His text was a small pam-
phlet of his own writing, which we
printed for him. After praying a
short time with l'ervor and consisten-
cy, he sat down, and with his hands
joined together and stretched out, he
craved their attention. He then
spoke for an hour, with faithfulness
and much propriety ; and closed the
whole with prayer. We were much
pleased with this first attempt. He
is the first Hindoo who has become a
preacher. This is another new era in
the mission, for which we have reason
to bless God. O that he may increase
the number of faithful native labor-
ers ! This is the grand desideratum
that is to move the Hindoo nation."
In 1804, the missionaries were in-
creased to 10, besides 2 natives, and
14 were baptized, [n 1805, 13, !) of
whom were natives, were baptized ;
and, in 180(3, 24 natives. At this
time 14 missionaries were connected
with the mission, and about the same
number of native assistants ; who had
now formed 4 churches in Bengal.
viz. — at Ser ampere, Diuageporc, Vut-
wa, and Jcssorc ; and 1 at Rangoon,
in the Birman empire. Another
event of considerable importance to the
cause of God occurred in the year 1 80G ;
— this was the commencement of the
printing of the New Testament in the
Sanscrit, or learned language of India.
This language occupies the same
place among the eastern natives, that
the Latin does amongst us ; it is the
vehicle by which the learned com-
municate their literary information
from one to another, through the nu-
merous nations that people that vast
continent, the depository of their an-
cient records, and of all the science
they possess : and, what is more, as
it gives a sacred character in their es-
timation, it is the language in which
the stories of their theology, the ex-
ploits of their deities, and the rites of
their religion, are treasured up ; so
that it is certain of being cultivated
by the literati of every district, and is
in no danger of becoming entirely
obsolete in any. To translate the
Holy Scriptures into this language,
therefoie, was like laying them up
in the archives of the country; giv-
ing them a degree of reverence in the
eyes of the people, and making all
future translations comparatively easy
and certain. This great work Mr.
Ward had the privilege of seeing ac-
complished ; and, in the month of
June this year, he thus notices the
commencement of the printing. "June
<>. — We have begun to print the San-
scrit Testament, the publication of
which is of great importance. Every
Eastern pundit knows the Sanscrit,
and could make from it a good trans-
lation into his own vernacular tongue.
By translating the Scriptures, there-
fore, into this language, we, in effect,
translate them into all the languages
ot Asia."
In 1810. there were 10 ministers
and 8 churches. During this year,
106 were baptized, most of whom
were in Jessore. In 1812, a great
calamity befel the mission, in the loss
of their large printing-office by fire,
containing the types of all the Scrip-
tures that had been printed, to the
value of at least 10,000Z. This was a
severe dispensation of Providence,
not only as the greatness of the loss
threatened to overwhelm their feeble
affairs, but was felt most intensely by
them : it was feared that, for a con-
siderable time at least, it would put a
stop to the publication of the Scrip-
tures altogether ; yet that God, who
in his infinite wisdom, judged it right
thus to try them, appeared for them
in this crisis in a most wonderful
manner. They were able to recover
from the fire the moulds for casting
new types : the sympathy and assis-
tance of their friends on the spot was
most affectionately offered ; and no
sooner were the tidings made known
in Britain, than every heart was alive
to the feeling of their situation, and
every hand ready to contribute to-
wards repairing their loss. Chri" •
tians of every denomination vied with
each other in the most solid expres-
sions of condolence ; so that, in a
comparatively short time, a sum was
raised ard forwarded from all parts of
the kingdom, which more than cov-
ered the amount of the damage they
343
SER
SER
had sustained. Several thousand dol-
lars were contributed In the United
States. The delay thus occasioned to
the work of llic publication of the
translations was, however. verv dis-
tressing: they had to begin much of
their labor anew ; and had they not
found among the rubbish the steel
punches of all the Indian languages,
uninjured by the flames, years must
have elapsed before they could have
replaced the types they had lost.
About 70 members were, however.
added to the churches at Serampore
and Calcutta ; and at the close of the
year, the mission embraced 13 sta-
tions, containing about 5(J0 members.
In about a year after the loss of the
printing establishment, the missiona-
ries were proceeding with printing
the Scriptures to a greater extent
than ever, having 13 versions in the
press, and 3 more in a state of for-
wardness. In the same year, about
1000 scholars were in all the schools
connected with the mission. In 1814,
the stations were increased to 20, and
the preachers to 41. They had now
extended their translations to 25 lan-
guages ; 21 of which had been put to
press. Previous to the close of this
year, the 13. and F. B. S had made
them grants of more than 57,720 dol-
lars. Ln the month of August, 181(5,
the work of the missionaries received
a partial and temporary check. On
the arrival of two brethren from Eng-
land to join then) in their labors, they
were refused permission to proceed to
Seranipore, and at the same time an
intimation was conveyed from the
highest authority to Dr. Carey, " that
he and his colleagues must not inter-
fere witli the prejudices of the na-
tives ; that, in fact, they were not to
preach to them, or suffer the native
converts to do so ; they were not to
distribute religious tracts, or suffer
the people to distribute them ; they
were not to send forth converted na-
tives ; or to take any step, by conver-
sation or otherwise, to persuade the
natives to embrace Christianity."
Though this interruption, through the
wise and temperate conduct of the
missionaries, and the appointment of
the two brethren recently arrived to
a foreign station, was at that time re-
moved, yet, in the year following,
new attempts were made to restrict
their exertions ; so that for a short
time, they were not allowed to preach
in some places. — especially at Calcut-
ta. Endeavors were also used to in-
fluence the British cabinet against
them, and measures proposed in Par-
tiament, which were calculated to
stop the spread of the Gospel among
the heathen in the colonial posses-
sions; but the powerful appeals of"
enlightened and Christian men at
last prevailed over the ignorant clam-
ors of infidel alarmists.
Previous to 1815, 7.r)G had been
baptized at all the stations ; and in
the 3 succeeding years more than
400 were added to the churches con-
nected with this mission ; making
the whole number amount to nearly
1200 at the close of 1817, gathered
from 14 different nations. At the
last-mentioned date, the missionaries
say — " Throughout the whole mis-
sion, there are scarcely less than
10,000 children, of every description, {
brought in some way or other under
instruction ; and this has been hith-
erto done chiefly by means furnished
on the spot : the Gospel is made
known at 25 stations, of which 20
are occupied by teachers raised up in
India. Surely, when we consider
what aspect all this bears on a future
harvest of enlightened converts, — of
gifts that may spread light and knowl-
edge to the utmost bounds of India, —
we cannot but feel grateful. But, if
we turn our attention to the transla-
tions which already lay open the path
of divine knowledge to so many mil-
lions, and glance at those in prepara-
tion which will open the way to nearly
every nation, from China to the borders
of Persia, — nations that, with the In-
dian Isles, can scarcely include a less
number than 200.000,000, besides the
150,000,000 China is allowed by all
to contain, and with these a full half
of mankind, — the whole will surely
furnish matter for gratitude and en-
couragement." About the same time
the printing establishment, including
the making of paper, furnished em-
ployment for about 300 natives.
In 1818, the missionaries purchased
ground, and commenced a college ;
the objects of which are, to train up
pious youths for the Christian minis-
try, to augment the biblical knowl-
edge of such as are already employed
344
SER
SER
in preaching, and to enable those
who, by the loss of caste have been
reduced to indigence to maintain
themselves. In Jdl'J, there were
37 pupils, under the Presidency of
Dr. Carey, who delivers theological
lectures in Bengalee. In lc7 rupees,
or £285, have been hitherto lull v
supported by the contributions of our
friends at home ; and we have noth-
ing further to desire than the contin-
uance of that kind of interest with
which they have been hitherto re-
garded.
" III. But it is the purely mission-
ary part of our engagements which
causes our deepest anxiety, and for
which we now especially make our
appeal.
"We cannot expect " says the edi-
tor of the Register, " that any of our
friends can fully sympathize in our
feelings respecting the brethren labor-
ing at our missionary stations, and the
churches under their care. We can
scarcely imagine that even the con-
ductors of any other mission can feel
for their own mission, as we do for
ours. Our brethren have not merely
gone forth by our desire — been attend- .
ed and constantly followed by our
prayers and our counsels, and calling
for, have always received, our deep-
est sympathies — but. with scarcely an
exception, they were either them-
selves converted under our ministry
and were members of the church
under our care, or they have been
converted through the ministry of
such as were so. Thus, in all its ram-
ifications, the Serampore mission is
still only the original stem and branch-
es of the fiist protestant church plant-
ed in Gangetic India, which included
its proper natives. Although the
churches at the stations are all inde-
pendent of us, in everything relating
to church government and discipline,
yet our connexion with them has al-
ways been so intimate, that a bond,
almost equal to that uniting a Chris-
tian family, is felt to prevade the
whole system, and to give strength,
confidence, and happiness to all em-
braced by it. Hence arises the keen-
ness of our anxiety, when the welfare,
and much more the continuance, of
any portion of our mission is endan-
gered— hence tin; keenness of our
present anxiety.
" Although we do not expect,"
resume the missionaries, " our Chris*
tian friends to participate in our feel-
ings, we yet hope that their inter-
est will [ie powerfully awakened.
346
SER
SER
We can make it plain to them, that,
through this mission, the blessed
Gospel is widely preached to the in-
habitants of India, We need not make
the assertion, that the Gospel is also
aptly, purely, and diligently preached
by our dear brethren : for, in our pe-
riodical accounts, we have allowed
them to narrate their own labors, and
are confident that the impression pro-
duced by their simple narratives will
be entirely in their fa*vor. It is not
in the power of man to commend suc-
cess ; and a missionary brother is
sufficiently entitled to the support and
approval of* his fellow-men, when he
has faithfully performed the work al-
lotted to him in the administrations of
God : yet we may speak of the Lord's
goodness in blessing the labors of our
brethren, as greatly adding to their
interest ; although we would much
rather call on our friends to pray for
a greater increase of their, success,
than dwell on its present amount. Is
it nothing, dear friends, that we can
point out to you. from 3'ear to year,
fresh individuals upon whose previ-
ously dark minds the truth of God
has shone, and who appear to have
fled from the wrath to come, and to be
laying hold on eternal life ? Is it
nothing, that, every year, we have to
record, that there are those, who, not-
withstanding all their temptations,
the difficulties of their circumstances,
and their own natural weakness, have,
through grace, been found faithful
unto death ; and have entered into
rest, calling on the name of the Lord
Jesus Christ, and committing their
departing spirits into his hands ? Sure-
ly, friends, you have rejoiced in the
additions which we have received to
the household of faith, and have heard
with some emotion the dying expe-
rience of our weak but much-loved
brethren : and can you bear to be
told, that we are in such pecuniary
straits, that we know not how we shall
be able to carry on our labors ? Yet
such is the fact !
•• During the past year, we were
led to extend our mission, by the ad-
dition of 3 new stations ; one of which,
however, is permanently provided for
in a great degree. We could now ex-
tend it further; as there are most
interesting stations in several direc
lions, to which our exertions are in-
vited, and brethren ready to occupy
them. We should rejoice, therefore,
were we furnished with the means of
complying with these invitations;
and we might urge the importance of
our being furnished with those means.
But we press it up 11 our friends, that
we are now distressed, not because of
our incompetence to undertake new
efforts, bu.1 <5 rupees, exclusive
of translations, tracts,* of the college,
and of all the schools.
* If the sum mentioned for tracts be ad-
ded, still the whole will amount to no more
than 22,430 rupees, or about 2243/.
347
SER
SER
" It has been said that we are rich :
were we so, we should send forth no
such appeal as the present. We are
really poor : and nothing but our pov-
erty compels us to call for help. The
only members of the mission who
have it in their power to contribute to
its funds, are Dr. Carey, Dr. Marsh-
man, and Mr. J. C. Marshman : they
do contribute, to the utmost of their
ability ; but it. has pleased God great-
ly to curtail that ability. The British
government have just abolished the
professorships in the college of Fort
William; and Dr. Carey, being re-
duced to a pension, has suffered a loss
of f>00 rupees per mensem: he will,
therefore, not be able hereafter to con-
tribute more than 300 rupees monthly
to the funds of the mission. Dr.
Marshman's very heavy expenditure
during his long and important visit to
Europe — no part of which he allows
to be defrayed from the contributions
to the mission — prevents his having
much now at his disposal ; and indeed
the schools under the cure of himself
and Mrs. Marshman have so much
declined in his absence, as greatly to
abridge his resources, independently
of his late extraordinary expenses :
he has no prospect of being able to do
more than Dr. Carey. Mr. J. C.
Marshman, in conducting the print-
ing office' and the paper mill, is over-
burdened by obligations contracted in
the erection of the college, and in car-
rying on the mission when we were
without support from Europe; and he
cannot, at present at least, without
sinking just so much in debt, exceed
the contributions of his senior col-
leagues. We have thus at our dis-
posal 900 rupees monthly, the pro-
ceeds of our own labor. If the whole
of this were available for the support
of our missionary stations, we should
still have a deficiency 'if nearly 400
rupees monthly, besides the whole of
the pensions to our widows and or-
phans ; but it will frequently happen,
that a considerable sum is wanted for
the current expenses of the college,
for the printing of tracts, and other
occasional demands ; and then, as we
have no other resources, we are con-
strained to take just as much as is
needed from our contributions to the
stations.
" We acknowledge, with gratitude,
that we have been favored with seve
ral liberal donations from friends in
India: they have been of the utmost
importance to us, in this time of our
need ; but they arc altogether inade-
quate to our lull support. This, then,
is the great object of our appeal. We
entreat of the Christian public a few
hundred pounds per annum : fur we
have them not ourselves. We do not
even know how to borrow them, in
the expectation that relief will event-
ually be sent to us ; for we have no
reserved and unappropriated funds,
on the security of' which we could
ask from any one a loan of present
supplies.
" Christian Friends ! "these are our
wants. Do you refuse us — do you
refuse these stations — these our breth-
ren— the small degree of support
which is required ? Which of them
is to be abandoned ? We cannot think
of one. If unceasing industry or self-
denial could, by any means, furnish f
us with the supplies which we beg
from you, we would toil and deny
ourselves with jovful alacrity, and
leave you unimportuned : but our
hopes are small in this respect; and
they are precarious in the extreme.
Our present incomes even are uncer-
tain. Again, then, we implore your
help, and we trust we shall not im-
plore in vain.
" But a few years have passed away
since the prbtestant world was awak-
ened to missionary effort. Since that
time, the annual revenues collected
for this object have grown to the then
unthonght of sum of 400.000/. And
is it unreasonable to expect that some
unnoticeable portion of this should be
entrusted to him who was amonrr the
first to move in this enterprise, and to
his colleagues ?"
The following summary contains
the latest intelligence from Serampore.
" W. Carey, ». d.. Joshua Marsh-
man, n. i)., Joshua Rnwi ■ ; John C.
Marshman, Mrs. Marsh mam Sup. of
Nat. Schools; John Mack, Scientific
Professor in the Colleoe ; with Prank-
rishna, native preacher, and various
natives, assistants. Attendance at
English worship continues large, and
the native congregations regular: in-
creased exertions have been made,
since Dr. Marshman's return, in pro-
claiming the Gospel in the streets
348
4W
m
MAUSOLEUM OF SULTAN MAHMQVD AT BEJAFOOR,
MAUSOLEUM OF HVDER ALI AT SERINGAPATAM.
[Page 348.]
SER
SHE
Mid neighboring villages — The mis-
sionaries have altered the plan on
wliieli the Female Schools in and
near Seratnpor-e liave been hitherto
conducted. These schools were 11
in number and contained 212 girls :
of these schools the missionaries say,
4 It would be unreasonable not to take
pleasure in them, since they are even
now the means of communicating
knowledge of the must important
kind to so many of the degraded fe-
males of India. Yet we have much
reason to be disappointed in them.
The masters, generally, are worthy of
little confidence ; and attend to their
duty only as long as they are under a.
superior eye : our superintendanls. are
decreasing in number; and their vis-
its to particular schools are therefore
less frequent, and consequently less
efficient, than they formerly were.
We have, therefore, determined to
follow the example of Mrs. Wilson
and other friends in Calcutta, and to
form all our schools, or as many of
them as possible, into one, in a cen-
tral situation. To this school our
superintendants will be able to give
constant attention; and by their
presence every day, from the open-
ing to the closing of the school, to
secure such diligence on the part both
of the teachers and the scholars as
we have not, yet witnessed, and as
will more than compensate for the
probable loss of a considerable pro-
portion of the children now in the
schools. The plan has fully succeeded
in Calcutta.' Of 3 Bengalee tracts.
7.000 copies were printed, containing
100 pages ; of (i Hindee, 9,500 co-
pies, containing 203,000 pages ; of
2 Oordoo, 1500 copies, containing
72,000 pages. The distributions in
the year amounted to 33,030 tracts;
being 17,0:M Bengalee, 10,08] Hin-
dee and Oordoo. 5500 Punjabee or
Sikh, and 375 Chinese. In reference
to the college, the missionaries state
that the ' highest class of native Chris-
tian students are now treading on the
tkreshhold of the greater, classics of
the Sanscrit language : 37 native
Christian youths are now in atten-
dance :' some of these youths are of
excellent capacity."
SERINGAPATAM,or PATANA,
a fortified city of Hindoostan, capital
of the S. district of Mysore, and late-
2f
ly of the whole country. Before the
city, in 1792, the British compelled
Tippoo to cede half of his dominions
to thero and their allies ; and a new
war breaking out in 1790, tin- British
carried the fort by an assault, in which
Tippoo was killed. The city and is-
land have since been retained by the
British. E. Ion. 76° 45', N. kit. 120
25/.
Of this place, the Rev. Mr. Massie,
of the L. M. S., who visited it in a
journey from Madras, thus speaks :
— •• Here, for the first time, I beheld
native built houses, in regular streets,
rising to a second story, and some
with a third. There axe about 20,000
inhabitants, I understand, within the
walls : most of them are Mussulmans,
though there are also many Hindoos.
There is a considerable number of
countryborn people, and some Euro-
peans, who hold situations under co-v-
ernment. No chaplain officiates here,
and many are desirous to be blessed
with the stated means of grace. Mr.
Laidler has been very attentive to the
spiritual wants of tins people : they
are much attached to him, and con-
tribute towards the funds of the L. M.
S They are very desirous that a
laborer should be settled amongst
them, not only for their own benefit,
but also to assist them in their opera-
tions in behalf of the poor natives, for
whom they are very active. I met
nearly 20, and preached to them the
words of eternal life. Four natives
have expressed their wish for bap-
tism.''
John F. England and T. Cryer are
now, in 1331 , missionaries at this
place, and at Bangalore. The num-
ber of members at the stations is 124.
SHAMPUKER, a village near Cal-
cutta, where the Calcutta Church
Missionary Association support a
school.
SHARON, a station of the U. B.
on the island, Barbadoes, West Indies.
It was commenced in 1794. [n the
course of 1829, 69 adult negroes were
baptized, and 52 admitted to the Lord's
Supper. The congregation consists
of 744, of whom 161 are communi-
cants, 320 baptized adults and chil-
dren, and 94 candidates for baptism.
SHEPHERD'S HALL, a station
of the B. M. S. in Jamaica, 16 m. from
Kingston, 1014 inquirers.
349
SHI
SIA
SHILOH, a station of the I . /.'. .n
the Klipplaat r. in Calfreland, South
Africa, in the Tambookie tribe, com-
menced in 1828. Halter and lloi'f-
man missionaries. From June. 1830,
to Feb. 1831, the inhabitants Increased
from 169 to 390. Mr. Halter states
in February, 1831, that God was
granting his smiles to the mission,
that numbers came to hear the word
of life, and that the church would not
hold the crowded auditories. In
worldly things also they were abun-
dantly blessed. A large quantity of
land had been irrigated.
SHOBHA BAZAAR, a village in
the suburbs of Calcutta, where there
is a school.
SHORTWOOD, a station of the
B. M. S. in Jamaica.
SHOUSHA, or SHUSHA.a town
near the Caucasus, in Western Asia,
where there is a colony of German
settlers. A mission was commenced
here in 1824, by the German Mission-
ary Society. A. H. Dittrich. Felix
Zaremba, C. F. Haas, C. G. Pfander.
C. J. Sproemberg, missionaries; J.
C. Judt, printer.
" Mr. Dittrich has continued his
usual occupation of translating and
revising in Armenian for the press.
which has been very active ; his la-
bors have greatly impaired his health.
Mr. Zaremba has been engaged on
translations for the Persians. To (he
Mohammedans, the word of the cross
is still foolishness, because they will
try to comprehend it with their rea-
son ; and it is still a scandal, because
it requires a new heart : the New
Testament and tracts, in Persian and
Turkish, have been widely circulated
among them : a school was about to
be opened for Mohammedan children,
in which the Scriptures are to be
taught. The labors of the missiona-
ries among the Armenians, which were
highly promising, have been much
interrupted by the priesthood, and
particularly by the monks, who begin
to perceive that the light which is
spreading among the people would de-
stroy their evil influence : the schools
have been much scattered, and the
circulation of the Scriptures hindered.
The American missionaries, Smith
and Dwight, spent some time at Shu-
sha, on their visit to these parts : in
August 1830 they give the following
view of the state of the mission : • The
first object of the missionaries in com-
ing to these countries was to labor
among the Mohammedans, both Tar-
tars and Persians. The v. however,
found the Arminians so destitute of
sch ols ami instruction of every kind,
and so deplorably ignorant of the
word of God, that they resolved to
divide their efforts, and appropriate a
part only to the Mohammedans and a
part to the Armenians. They com-
menced a regular system of operations
only about three years ago. Of tin
five brethren who were then here.
:') devoted their labors to the Moham-
medans and '2 to the Persians. Two
schools have been opened in Shusha
for the Arminians, under the superin-
tendence of the missionaries; and.
when we arrived, one of them con-
tained fill scholars, and the other 30 :
they have since been discontinued,
on account of the sickness in the town.
The brethren are also in the habit of
making missionary tours, both in this ♦
and the adjacent provinces, for the
purpose of distributing tracts and
books among the Armenians and Tar-
tars; and also of publishing to them
the Gospel, both in private, and in
public in the Bazaars, as the provi-
dence of God gives them opportuni-
ties : these efforts have not been with-
out some precious fruits among the
Armenians; and their general influ-
ence certainly encourages their con-
tinuance. Tlie missionary press has
hitherto printed only in Armenian :
they are expecting, however, soon, a
fount of type for printing in Turkish.
Zaremba is. al present, very low of
the cholera : almost all hope of his
recovery is extinguished : he has just
returned from Tiflis, where he was
during the raging of that disease : he
is a dear brother, and his loss would
I e severely felt : we cannot but hope
in God. that he may yet be raised.' "
SIAM, a country of Eastern Asia,
separated from Peau, on the W. by a
chain of mountains, and from Laos
and Cambodia, on the E., by another
chain. It may be considered as a
wide valley between two chains of
mountains. The pop. is between
:!.(ini).(J0U and4,000,000. The religion
is that of Bhuddha. Considerable
success has attended the labors of Mr.
GutzlafF, of the G. M. S. and of Mr.
350
SIA
SIA
Tomlin of the L. M. S. in Siam, (see
Bankok,) An English and Siamese
dictionary has been prepared, and the
whole New Testament translated.
The /.. M. S. and the .1. /»'. C. f. JVf.
arc about to commence regular mis-
sions in this country- It is of htc.i1
importance on account ot" its relations
to China. Mr. Abeel, of the A. B.
C. F. M. in the course of the last
. made an interesting survey of
some portions of this country. We
copy a few paragraphs from his jour-
nals. The tirs! extract is dated July
331.
" The Lord has graciously blessed
us with a spirit of earnest wrestling
lor the salvation of this people, and
we have reason to believe, that ; lie
who kaoweth what is the mind of the
Spirii' i- answering our prayers. To-
day the number of applicants for
hooks has been greater than ever.
Titer come in companies, and are
never satisfied until each' obtains a
tract. Many priests are among the
number. Such is the excitement that
the boys. seeing the estimate we place
upon the books, refusing them to
some who cannot read intelligibly and
endeavoring- (thus far without effect)
to put off two or three of a party with
one volume : entered, in our absence.
and stole a number. The au<
which the Great Physician grants to
our simple prescriptions, also, awa-
kens the attention of the heathen.
To-day my teacher was telling a fel-
low-countrymen of a speedy recovery
i have experienced from rather a
violent attack ot disease. Yesterday
afternoon, said he. he could not sit
up. and to-day is capable of attending
to his ordinary duties. This is be-
cause he is a disciple of Jesus and is
protected by him. lie himself hid
also been speedily relieved from rather
a lingering indisposition, which he
felt inclined to ascribe to the same
power. It had taken place, he said,
since he had been reading the sacred
books of Jesus.
•• Aug. 1. The crowd of visitors has
continued through the day, and with
exception of about 50 unbound
volumes, and a few reserved for spe-
cial applicants, our stock is exhausted.
High and low, priest and people, men
and women, old and young, natives
and foreigners, have thronged our
cottage and urged their suit with an
eloquence which could scarcely be
resisted. The inadequate number of
books for the wants of the people
makes us cautious in their distribu-
tion, and them earnest in their re-
quests. We cannot determine their
motives, but we do know that their
hearts are in the Lord's hand, and
that the heathen are the purchase and
inheritance of the Saviour. Upon
these truths we rest, and are as per-
fectly convinced of the approaching
harvest as though it were 'shouted
home' before our eyes. Thus far
there has been no ostensible opposi-
tion. We are told that some of our
visitors are from the palace ; but
whether sent as spies or not, they are
well behaved, and receive the books
with u latitude. To-day, as we passed
one of the pagodas, the priests cried
after us for books. Many of these
monuments of idol u. arc crumbling
in ruins, and we sincerely hope that
the night of paganism is too far spent
for their re-erection.
"20. For four successive evenings
we have been visited by young men
of distinction. The first was a young
prince whom Mr. Tomlin recognized
as the person to whom he had given
an English Bible, on his first visit to
Siam. He is 21 years of age, of a very
ami able countenance and pleasing ad-
dress, but, like all his countrymen, is
exceedingly inquisitive, and fond of
examining with a childish curiosity
every foreign article. He too appears
very partial to Europeans and Amer-
icans, and has paid some trifling at-
tention to the language. He took the
last bound book on the table. We
endeavored to direct his attention to
the only Sovereign and Saviour of
sinners, and were happy after his de-
parture to make special intercession
at our Father's throne for his conver-
sion. • Princes also shall worship.'
" Openings for Missionary Labor. —
Thus you perceive that we have much
to encourage us in the work of the
Lord, among this people. We regard
it as the seed time, and if not permit-
ted to reap ourselves we expect to
; rejoice together' with them that do.
One thing I feel anxious to urge, and
that is, the importance of immediate
assistance. A host of missionaries,
with the spirit that can hazard their
351
SIA
SIB
lives for their Lord and Master, would
have little difficulty in finding sta-
tions and employments. A number.
who. according to present appearan-
ces need hazard nothing, would find
them hoth prepared to their hands.
There is not a place that I have visited.
where laborers are not wanted, and
it is difficult to determine where
the necessity is greatest. Should as
many men as you could send, come
to the different stations, and while
they are studying the most current
languages, look around them for
of the greatest promise, not a
moment of time would be lost. The
Chinese and Malayan languages are
indispensable to almost every place in
these countries, and under no circum-
stances can they be sooner acquired
than with the help of those who have
mastered them. This may be done
while they accompany the missiona-
ries in their active labors, and thus
acquire as their own groundwork the
experience of years. As Bankok is
a new station, a '.id one which should
by all means be retained ; and as it is
probable the same bold and persever-
ing spirit displayed in gaining its pos-
session, might open scenes of equal
promise in the surrounding countries,
it appears highly important that at
least two or three men should be sent
to this place as soon as possible. Mr.
Tomlin and myself expect to visit . Ju-
thya, the ancient capital. Chautibou,
(an important settlement of Chinese
and others, on the coast.) and perhaps
Cambodia, in the course of a few
months. Our object is, to scatter the
good seed over as wide a tract of
country as possible; and at the same
time explore the land. We have
Chinese books in great abundance,
and expect 700 more of the Siamese
tract, by tbo first opportunity. The
thought is far from being pleasant to
our minds, that from the paucity of
missionaries, we cannot take a step
without some evident disadvantages.
It appears like invading an enemy's
country, with such a small force, that
if we proceed, we cannot secure what
has been taken, and if we garrison,
none will be left to extend the con-
quests. Oi this account the claims
ofSiamai , perhaps, of more imme-
diate urg ,1-y than any other place in
these regions
SIBERIA, a Country of Northern
Asia, belonging to Russia, bounded
on the IS', by the Frozen ocean, on the
\V . hv the Uralean mountains, which
separate it from Europe, on the S.W.
by Independent Tartary, on the S.
bv China, on the 1'.. by the ocean, and
Behring's Straits. Its length is about
10(H) m.. and its breadth varies from
I Mil) to 1900. Its surface is about
5,000,000 of sq. m Russia derives
three great advantages from Siberia —
protection to her European provinces
from any attack on that side — mil-
lions of clear profits from the mines
— and a commercial trade with China
and America. The Siberian trade is
enjoyed as a monopoly by the Russian
merchants. The /.. M. S. hare estab-
lished missions in Siberia. (See Sc-
linginsk. Khodon, and Qua.) Rev,
Wm. Swan, one of the missionaries,
in a speech before the 1.. M. S. at its
anniversary in May 1832, lias the
following remarks.
" Progress of Idolatry in 100 years.
Had this missionary institution exis-
ted 100 years ago, and had missiona-
ries gene to those parts of the world,
they would have found the land over-
run with that form of superstition
which has existed there for many cen-
turies, but there would not have been
found one priest, properly so called,
and not one heathen temple desecrat-
ing the ground. But when we went
thither 14 years ago, we found nearly
SO heathen temples rearing their heads
amid the snows of Siberia, and to
these temples were attached 4,000
priests of the Buddhist superstition.
The simple fact is this, that within
the last century, if Christians have in
some parts been making the greatest
efforts to propagate the truths of the
Gospel, the powers of darkness have
not been dormant. Theircause lias been
making progress eastward and west-
ward ; and during the period that I
have now mentioned, the cause has
made progress in those very parts
where missions have been established ;
and perhaps it cannot yet be said to
be on the retrograde. But what we
have been engaged in, we trust, has
at least a tendency, and we trust will
soon have the effect of turning the-
tide ; and instead of idolatry spread-
ing there, the light of truth will roll
southward and westward, to China—
352
SIE
SIE
that grand source of idolatry. The
Scriptures have been translated into
the language of the Mongolian tribes
— a language spoken by many of the
in whom we have access, and
spoken within the boundaries of the
Chinese empire' by millions, it is spok-
en and read, (for the books in that lan-
re numerous,) from the shores
of the Balkan to the gates of Pekin."
SIE ltll A LEONE, a British colony
:{' recaptured negroes in the country
of (he same name in W. Africa. For
the following account of the early
history of the colony, we are indebted
to a late No. of the N. A. Review.
" In consequence of, the memorable
decision of the English Judiciary in
the case of Somerset, that slavery
could not exist upon the soil of Eng-
land, several hundred blacks, unac-
uned to the profitable employ-
ments of a great city, were thrown
upon their own resources in the streets
of London. The celebrated Gran-
ville Sharp having taken a peculiarly
prominent part in the whole affair of
the slave question, they flocked to
him as their patron ; and he, after
much reflection, determined to colo-
nize them in Africa. The Govern-
ment, anxious to remove a class of
people which it regarded at best as
worthless, finally assumed the whole
expense of the expedition. Un-
der such auspices, four hundred ne-
groes and sixty Europeans, supplied
with provisions for six or eight months,
■sailed on the 8th of April, 1787. The
result was unfortunate and even dis-
couraging. The crowded condition
of the transports, the unfavorable sea-
son at which they arrived on the coast,
and the intemperance and imprudence
of the emigrants, brought on a mor-
tality which reduced their numbers
nearly one half during the first year.
Others deserted soon after landing,
until forty individuals only remained.
In 1788," Mr. Sharp sent out thirty-
nine more ; and then a number of
the deserters returned, and the settle-
ment gradually gained strength But,
during the next year, a controversy
with a neighboring native chief ended
in wholly dispersing the Colony ; and
some time elapsed before the remnants
could be again collected. A Charter
of incorporation was obtained in 1791.
Not long afterwards, about twelve
*2f
hundred new emigrants were intro-
duced from Nova Scotia, being orig-
inally refugees from this country,
who had placed themselves under
British protection. Still, affairs were
very badly managed. One tenth of
the Nova-Scotians, and half of the
Europeans died during one season, as
much from want of provisions as any
other cause. Two years afterwards,
a store-ship belonging to the Compa-
ny, which had been made the recep-
tacle for African produce, was lost by
fire, with a cargo valued at fifteen
thousand pounds. Then, insurrec-
tions arose among the blacks. Worst
of all, in 1794, a. large French squad-
ron, wholly without provocation, at-
tacked the settlement, and although
the colors were immediately struck,
proceeded to an indiscriminate pillage.
The books of the Company were
scattered and defaced ; the printing-
presses and scientific apparatus of
every description broken in pieces ;
the accountant's office demolished ;
and the buildings generally consigned
to the flames. The pecuniary loss
was more than fifty thousand pounds.
But the Directors, instead of being-
disheartened by these disasters, nerv-
ed themselves to more resolute efforts
than before. They were liberally
supported by the Government, and
the united labors of both were so ef-
fectual, that in the year 1798, Free-
town, the principal village in the
Colony, was found to contain three
hundred houses, sufficiently fortified,
and accommodating twelve hundred
inhabitants.
" Two years afterwards, a large
number of the worst part of the set-
tlers, chiefly the Nova-Scotians, re-
belled against the Colonial Govern-
ment. The Governor called in the
assistance of the neighboring African
tribes, and matters were on the eve
of a battle, when a transport arrived
in the harbor, bringing five hundred
and fifty Maroons* from Jamaica.
* A name given to a large number of
negroes, originally slaves in Jamaica, who
availed themselves of a revolution in that
island, to take refuge among the moun-
tains of the interior, and have never since
been subdued. See History of Jamaica,
Lond. 1774. The emigrants mentioned
above are now doing well, and have in-
creased in number.
353
SIE
SiE
Lots of land were given to these men ;
they proved regular and industrious ;
and the insurgents laid down their
arms. Wars next ensued with the
natives, which were not finally con-
cluded until 1807. On the first of
January, 1808, all the rights and pos-
sessions of the company were surren-
dered to the British crown, and in
'.his situation they have ever since re-
mained. Of the results effected by
the establishment in reference to the
slave-trade on the coast, and the civ-
ilization of the interior tribes, as also
of its political and commercial value
to the English Government and peo-
ple, we may perhaps have occasion to
speak hereafter. The population in
J823, was eighteen thousand, two
thirds of this number being liberated
Africans. In 1828, the latter class
had increased to more than fifteen
thousand, exclusive of nearly one
third as many more who were resi-
dent at the timber factories and other
places. Two thousand four hundred
and fifty-eight liberated captives were
added to the colony, during the year
1827 alone.
Since 1816, the W. M. S. and the
C. M. S. have labored successfully in
this colony. In respect to the mis-
sions of the last named society we
quote the following paragraphs from
a very late report.
State of the Congregations.
" Gibraltar Chapel. ■ The atten-
dance of the people was not much
less than in the dry season.
" Kissey. The attendance on the
means of grace has not only been
steady, but has also much increased
during the quarter. The love which
many of our people manifested to-
wards us was also very encouraging ;
for, whenever they knew that one of
us was laid by through sickness, we
were frequently visited by many.
" Wellington. I now proceed to
state to you respecting Wellington,
that I have every reason to think the
work of God is going on amongst my
people. Divine services have been
as numerously attended by them as
ever, except when it was very wet.
" The communicants meet among
themselves, in four little parties, on
four week-day evenings : to them
William Tamba also attends. Their
meetings consist in prayer, and con-
versation on Christian experience
The conduct ol the communicant
has been satisfactory. Some of them,
however, are halting, and spiritually
ailing ; no doubt, for want of com-
munion with God. I meet the can-
didates for baptism every Saturday ;
when I explain to them the creed as
practically as possible, with a view of
making them acquainted with the
chief truths of the Gospel. Patience
is necessary on such occasions : it is
difficult so to teach that they may
profit. I find it particularly difficult
to explain to them the Gospel way of
saving sinners ; to represent the sin-
ner as exceedingly sinful, and all his
works as of no value in themselves
before God ; and yet to do it so that
these ignorant minds are not led to
think that their own exertions are
unnecessary. They will tell me :
•' Suppose me pray, me go to heaven :"
and, in telling me this, I know they
much mistake in considering prayer
rather as the cause than the means of *
their salvation : the same may be ap-
plied to other religious duties to which
they attend.
" Bathurst and Charlotte. I have.
this quarter, been much more satisfied
with the people. Their attendance
on the means of grace has been very
good, and their outward conduct con-
sistent : they have also manifested a
desire to promote brotherly love.
'! The afternoon service at Char-
lotte has been regularly kept by John
Attarra. whose labors are, I trust, ac-
ceptable to the people. I had nearly
forgotten to mention, that the chil-
dren, who are under the care of our
esteemed friend Mrs. H. Kilham, also
attend.
" One candidate at Bathurst has
died ; the state of whose mind I have
not been able to ascertain, as he died
suddenly. He was a quiet, peaceable
man ; regular in attending the house
of God and our private meetings : he
also attended the Sunday school.
" Gloucester. The lower part of
the church at Gloucester is generally
filled on a Sunday morning ; but
there are not so many in the after-
noon. The communicants, as far as
I have been enabled to observe, walk
consistently with their Christian pro-
fession, with one exception
State of the Christian Institution
354
SIE
SIE
" During the last three months the
boys have committed to memory all
the collects appointed tor each Sab-
bath, nearly all Mattli. v., all the
prayers of Watts's First Catechism,
and nearly half the questions of his
second. In addition to that, I have
been enabled to teach them the chro-
nology of the Bible by artificial mem-
ory. This is new to them — they take
delight in it. They have learned the
leading character of each of the five
books of Moses, together with the
leading character of each chapter ; as
well as the dates of the principal
events given us in these books, as
computed to the coining of our Bless-
ed Saviour. At the same time I en-
deavor to impress on their minds,
that it is not enough to have an arti-
ficial knowledge of their Bible, but
that they should have also a deep
sense of the absolute necessity of in-
wardly digesting every minute part
of it, as being the word of God, and
of reducing every precept and com-
mand into practice.
State of the Schools.
" Gibraltar Chapel. The Sunday
school at Gibraltar chapel is still un-
der my care and direction. The late
and present heavy rains have pre-
vented many from attending regular-
ly. The various classes have under-
gone, comparatively, little change
since my last report. The first class
of boys, 1!> in number, are reading in
the New Testament, and committing
a few verses of a chapter to memory
every week ; either repeating it to
myself or to their teacher, and so
continuing to do till the chapter is
finished. The first class of girls, 15
in number, are also reading : they
have committed to memory the whole
of Watts's First Catechism, as well
as several portions of Scripture, which
I always hear repeated myself. The
lower classes are gradually improv-
ing. I occasionally reward them with
Tracts, which they are very fond of
although many of the children can-
not read them correctly : but in this
way I wish to sow the good seed
leaving the issue to our gracious God
The most forward of the scholars I
reward, either with minion Testa
ments, Hymns, or some other instruc
tive books. I have been enabled to
procure a female teacher out of the
first class of girls, making in all three
female teachers ; so that the first,
second, and thiid classes of girls are
taught by their own sex. At the
close of the school, I catechize the
children ; always making it a rule to
give the first two classes of boys and
girls the same chapter to read twice
over before I catechize them. The
conduct of these children has been
regular and orderly during the quar-
ter.
' I have had many applications,
both from the parents and children
themselves, begging me to take them
n and teach them book, as they call
it. As the chapel is very small, I
cannot possibly admit any more at
present: if it were twice as large, I
should have it filled in a few Sundays.
The parents have sometimes brought
their children, left them with me,
and stood a considerable time at the
door ; when it was painful to me to
send the poor little children after them
at last.
" Colonial Boys' School. The male
school continues the same as has been
reported on former occasions ; and
the same may be said of the progress
which the scholars make. During
the quarter, 22 scholars have been
admitted, and 26 have left.
' Kisscy. By Mrs. Boston and
Charles Moore the school has been
conducted regularly, and the atten-
dance of the children has been pretty
good. The older children have made
considerable progress : but the young-
er, which are the greater number, are
still very backward.
"The Sunday school consists of
men, women, and apprentices. It
affords much pleasure to see many of
the adults trying to learn to read the
Scriptures.
" Ha stings. The progress of the
children is slow ; yet I hope, on the
while, satisfactory. 1 trust the in-
struction which the little-ones receive
will, ere long prove both a blessing to
them and their parents. Many of
the parents worship idols.
" Bathurst and Charlotte. The at-
tendance of the Sunday school has
been rather better than reported last
quarter. They improve in reading.
" Of the children in the day school,
13G are liberated African girls : the
rest are children horn in the colony ;
355
SIE
SIE
CO of whom arc little tilings, learning
the Alphabet. The children axe mak-
ing progress in learning, sufficient to
encourage us; but I regret thai 1 do
not find many lads distinguished by
their good disposition, whom 1 can
trust as teachers.
"On Friday evening 1 meel the
liberated African girls, and catechize
them in Watts's First Catechism ;
most of them being well acquainted
with the words by memory. Atten-
tion is also paid to the religious in-
struction of the children in school ;
yet we find them children still, and
some of them very perverse.
" The scholars of the evening
school manifest a desire for improve-
ment.
" Gloucester. The children in the
school generally read well ; but they
are deficient in arithmetic and spell-
ing : some of the lower classes are
backward in writing : but the first
class write in cop}r-books pretty well.
These being teachers, receive an
hour's instruction in the morning,
and generally after sciiool ; when they
are exercised in reading, spelling.
writing, arithmetic, or in answering
scriptural questions. In arithmetic
they are backward ; the most advanc-
ed of them being only in addition of
money. I cannot, however, complain
of the first class ; but can say, with
one exception, that they have not onlv
satisfied, but pleased me, by their
improvement. The liberated Africans
have had greater advantages, since
my removal hither, than the colony-
born children ; but they are still in-
ferior to them in writing and arith-
metic.
:i The Sunday school consists of
adults and apprentices, with the lib-
erated Africans. The school is going
on well. There is, however, one
thing to complain of — the irregular
attendance ; insomuch, that it would
be difficult to state the average num-
ber."
Summary of the Mission.
Gibraltar Chapel —
Average attendance on public wor-
ship :
Morning 100
Evening 00 or 70
Communicants 26
Baptisms 0
Sunday School:
78
Girls 55— 133
rage attendance '.'2
Colonial Boys' School —
On the boobs 360
Average attendance 307
Christian Institution —
Students 7
Probationers 5
Kissey —
Communicants 104
Candidates 52
Day-school scholars 152
Average attendance 140
Sunday School :
Average attendance [>3
Wellington —
Average attendance on public wor-
ship :
Sunday morning early 150
Noon 500
Evening 200
Daily prayer-meetings early 50
Thursday evening 70
Communicants 202
Candidates 55
Baptisms 10
Day-school scholars 134
Evening-school ditto 55
Sunday-school ditto 72
Hastings —
Communicants 57
Candidates 20
Baptisms 0
Day-school
Scholars 93
Average attendance 70
Sunday-school
Average attendance 00
Wednesday evening school
Average attendance 18
Gloucester —
Average attendance on public wor-
ship :
Morning 150
Evening 75
Communicants 06
Candidates 25
Baptisms 3
Regent —
Communicants 201
Candidates <)5
Baptisms 33
Day-school scholars 251
Average attendance 219
Evening school scholars 54
Average attendance 20
Sunday-school scholars 142
Average attendance 90
356
SIM
SMY
Bathurst —
Average attendance on public wor-
ship :
Morning 501 >
Evening 130
Communicants 31
Candidates 38
Baptisms 11
Day-school scholars 322
Average attendance 2G0
Evening school A v. Att. 30
Sunday school scholars 184
Average attendance 150
Charlotte-*^
Average attendance on public wor-
ship : 100
Communicants i>
Candidates 19
Baptisms 2
General Statement —
Communicants 683
Candidates 294
Baptisms 77
Students and Probationers in the
Institution
Day-scholars 1,338
Sunday scholars 684
SIMLIAH, a village near Calcutta,
where there is a school.
SINGAPORE, a town on a small
island of the same name. E. long.
104° N., lat. 1° 24'. Since the British
took possession of it in 1819, it has
rapidlv increased in population and
importance. The L. M. S. commenc-
ed a mission here in 1819. From
the last report of the society we copy
the following paragraphs.
" Inhabitants in Jan. 1830 there
were 12,213 males and 4,421 females :
nearly three-fourths of whom are
Malays and Chinese — 1819 — Claudius
H. Thomsen. Jacob Tomlin. A
voyage to Bengal, in 1829, restored
Mr. Thomsen from a state of great
debility. Mr. Tomlin visited Java
in the same year ; and returned wilh
renewed vigor to his work at Singa-
pore— Malay preaching is continued
in the chapel ; from 30 to 50 attend,
chiefly scholars. On Sunday morn-
ing, from 30 to 40 invalids receive
medicine, and are directed how to
obtain the healing of their spiritual
maladies. The people are daily vis-
ited— Schools : 3 Chinese contain 40
scholars, and a Chinese female school
has 12 girls : in an English school
there are 52 boys ; and about 20 Chi-
nese boys attend part of the day to
learn English. There is no Malay
school : there would lie many Malay
scholars, the missionaries believe, if it
were not for the precarious and wretch-
ed dependence oft he lower classes upon
their chiefs — Three new Tracts had
been prepared : 8000 Tracts and
Hi. (100 tickets had been printed, each
ticket containing a passage of Scrip-
ture and some impressive sentence :
a new edition of 2000 copies of St.
Matthew was nearly finished; and
the printing of a revised edition of
the Malay New Testament was in
progress — Mr. Thomsen contemplat-
ed a translation of the New Testa-
ment into the Bugis, the orio-inal lan-
guage of the Celebes — The demand
for books increases every season.
Milne's and Collie's books, containing
Evangelical truth in a Chinese dress,
are approved by the natives : the
crews of the Canton Junks, who had
formerly received books with distrust,
have dismissed their fears. — It was
ascertained from Cambodians that
there are from 30,000 to 40,000 Chi-
nese and 4000 to 5000 Malays settled
in Cambodia, the inhabitants of which
speak a language resembling that of
or >> co o
oiam.
SION HILL, a station of the B.
M. S. in the island of Jamaica.
SMYRNA, a town on the western
coast of Asia, in the province of an-
cient Lydia. It was extolled by the
ancients, under the title of" the love-
ly, the crown of Ionia, the ornament
of Asia." It has been ten times de-
stroyed by conflagrations and earth-
quakes, and as often has risen from
its ruins. Its central situation, and
the excellence of its port, attract a
concourse of merchants of all nations
by sea, and in caravans, by land. It
is the great emporium of the Levant.
Population has been stated at 120,000,
though frequently visited by the
plague and other sore calamities.
Missionaries of various societies have
for a number of years, resided tempo-
rarily at Smyrna. At present the
Rev. Josiah Brewer, supported by the
New Haven Ladies' Greek Commit-
tee, and Rev. J. A. Jetter, of the C.
M. S. reside permanently at Smyrna.
The following general notices of the
efforts made at Smyrna, have been
lately published.
357
SMY
SMY
*' In July, 1831, there were seven-
teen schools in Smyrna and the neigh-
boring places : upward of 1500 chil-
dren are enumerated, but those of
some of* the country schools had not
been ascertained. Three of the
are under the Rev. Josiah Brewer,
with Mrs. Brewer and Miss Reynolds,
from the New Haven Ladies' Greek
Committee ; in addition to their free
school of 100 girls mentioned in the
last survey, a day school has been
opened, containing from 40 to 50 girls,
each of whom pay three piastres
monthly, or a little more than two
dollars yearly : to these has been ad-
ded an English school of upward of
40 protestant youths, which contrib-
utes to the support of the mission.
The improvement of the girls in the
pay school has been such as to lead
the Greeks to establish free schools
for girls at the expense of the com-
munity. ' There is a great and in-
creasing zeal,' Mr. Brewer writes, in
March, ' among the people themselves
in the cause of education. They
have it in contemplation to open four
or five others in different parts of the
city, and one or more for girls. They
have also purchased a press, and or-
dered a fount of type from Paris. If
increase of piety kept pace with the
increase of knowledge, soon should
we see the days of primitive prosperi-
ty return to this least offending of the
Seven Apocalyptic Churches.' lie
adds : ' In the midst of all our labors
we have to lament that we have not,
as yet. witnessed numerous manifest-
ations of the converting grace of God.
The children are, indeed, becoming
exceedingly dear to us ; and the 200
Greek and 50 Protestant youths, who
have been under our instruction the
year past, have acquired much know-
ledge of God and of their duty.' "
Mr. .letter thus speaks in his jour-
nal of Mr. Brewer's schools, and of
his own prospects.
" May 18, 1 831 . We saw Mr. Brew-
er's female schools ; for we expected
to stay only a few days, and therefore
wished to see all we could on the first
day. In one of these schools we found
about 120 children, who are instruct-
ed in reading, writing, and arithmetic.
Considering the short time that these
schools have been established, they
are in very good order. Several
classes read the Gospels, and the rest
the catechism. &C. The second of
these schools numbers perhaps 00
children who are of a higher class,
and pay from three to four piastres
(about three or four shillings) per
month towards their education. We
saw, further, two large Greek schools
for boys, which an in tin- hands of the
s themselves, but which have
hitherto been more M uss supplied
with books by Mr. Brewer. One of
these schools is of a higher order, and
is under English protection. Here
the children learn different languages,
and have also begun English with
Mr. Brewer ; who, in consequence of
his many engagements, has been ob-
liged to give it up ; and they arc
looking out for some other person.
This school counts 300 or more chil-
dren, in different departments. The
head master is a Mr. Abraham, from
CaBsarea. He is a very well inform-
ed man, and. as far as 1 have heard, .
liberal. For want of time we could "
not hear the children read at this
place. We then saw an Armenian
school, on a large scale, and built in a
very superior manner ; but were not
able to understand the children, who
speak only Turkish. Two boys I saw
who knew a little Greek, and have
also begun to learn English : they
visit Mr. Brewer twice or three times
a- week, and seem to be very amiable
lads.
" By a subsequent letter from Mr.
.letter, dated Boujah. ic jar Smyrna,
July 19, 1831, we observe the eager
desire which is manifested in Asia
Minor for the blessings of education.
In quoting the following' extract, we
can only add, that it is not in the
power of the Church Missionary So-
ciety to enter at once upon plans of
education so widely extending : but
while the pain of such delay is neces-
sarily submitted to, it. may be hoped
that the more limited ones, actually
commenced, will obtain greater ma-
turity ; and thus furnish models, ac-
cording to which the natives may be
enabled to construct their own schools
and seminaries.
" From Smyrna, under date of Au-
gust L9th, 1831 . Mr. .Tetter thus writes
concernino- his employments and pros-
pects in that city and neighborhood :
" We arrived here in the middle of
358
soc
sou
June last, ju>t when the plague was
raging in Smyrna, and throughout
Asia Minor. [ tooh a house for the
summer i 1 1. Boujah, where all the
English families generally reside in
the hoi season, ror a month and a
half we were almost shut up on ac-
count of the plague, and had only in-
tercourse with our few Christian
friends. Divine service has. however.
been performed every Sunday, with
few exceptions. This agreeable duty
fell on me. as both -Mr. Lewis, and
Mr. Arundell, the British chaplain.
were absent. There are i'cw that love
the Lord sincerely at this place. In
lact, the greater part scarcely come
to church. After the plague rumor
had a little subsided, we opened a
girls' school at Boujah, which num-
bers between tit! and 7(1 children.
The Rev. J. Brewer gave me a girl
from one of his schools here, who
acts at present as mistress. She lives
with us ; and, in her leisure hours,
pursues her studies in Greek : and.
latterly. I have commenced English
with her and a few others. We have
great difficulty to ohtain suitable per-
sons for mistresses. There is another
village, where they want a girls'
school ; but I can scarcely enter upon
it just now, for want of a mistress.
There is a boys' school at Boujah.
paid for by the people, which is also,
in some degree, under 1113* influence.
I have the liberty to examine the
children, and to give them books. I
introduced, some weeks ago, ••The
Life and Character of David," sent
to me by Mr. Brenner. Select books
are much sought for by the Creeks.''
SOCIETY ISLANDS, a cluster
of islands in the Pacific Ocean, be-
tween 151° and 152° 30' W. lono-.
and 1GC and 17- S. lat. (See Huu-
hine, Raiatea, Borabora, 4'C
SOMERSET, a station of the W.
M. S. in the Albany district, S. Africa.
The following notices are given in a
late Report of the Society.
State of the mission. l- With one or
two exceptions, we have still cause to
rejoice in the steadfastness and grow-
ing piety of the few. who have been
' turned from darkness to light, and
from the power of Satan unto God,'
on this station. The European con-
gregation, although but small com-
paratively, is now tolerably steady,
and regular in its attendance. It is
composed of all classes in the town,
from the highest to the lowest ; there
is nevertheless a general backward-
ness to become decidedly and profess-
edly leligious.
"A very considerable diminution
has taken place in our heathen con-
gregations within tiie last two quar-
ters, in consequence of the late emi-
gration to the new]}' formed settle-
ment The colonial government
having appropriated a certain tract of
country adjoining Caflieland to the
use of the Hottentots and other free
persons of color, great numbers have
flocked to it from almost all the fron-
tier districts. The removal of some
of our most promising aboriginal
members has been seriously felt : we
have however reason to hope, that
they will be as lights in the dark pla-
ces whither they are gone. In fol-
lowing them with the word of life,
we have been led into a w'idened
sphere of labor. The settlement in
question is but 60 or 7ii miles from
Somerset : there are two places on
the direct road to it. at which we have
occasionally preached, and at one of
these, three of our members reside.
At the Mankazana. which forms one
principal division of the settlement,
there are 15 or 16 lite persons of co-
lor, who formerly resided in the
neighborhood of Somerset, and who
earnestly desired to be received on
trial the last time we visited them.
We have therefore taken it into our
circuit plan.''
Schools. •• The children in our
Sunday-school have made considera-
ble progress durino- the past year.
both in reading and in the acquire-
ment of scriptural knowledge. The
catechism has been introduced with
good effect, and large portions of it
committed to memory, and publicly
recited before th> iion. Be-
ing altogether destitute of si end v and
efficient teachers, the whole of this
part of the work has. for sometime
past, devolved entirely upon Mrs.
Kay, who has assiduously devoted to
it her undivided attention."
SOOPARA, a village near Bom-
bay, where the missionaries of the
C. M. S. have established a school.
It is well conducted and useful.
SOORY, a station of the B. M. S.
359
SPA
STE
in Bengal, 120 m. from Calcutta, 4
N. W. of Cutwa, and 50 B. W. of
Moorehedabad. Joseph Williamson
missionary, with 4 native assistants.
Four schools lor heathen hoys contain
about 120 scholars, and four for girls
about 50. There is a gradual increase
of knowledge, and diminution of pre-
judice.
SPANISH TOWN, a station of
the B. M. S. on the island Jamaica.
J. M. Philippo and John Andrews,
missionaries. 1100 communicants. 2
schools.
SPRING GARDENS, a village in
the island Antigua, where the U. B.
have a church.
ST. ANNS BAY, a station of the
B. M. S. on the island Jamaica. Sam-
uel Nichols, missionary. 26 commu-
nicants.
ST. CROIX, a small island, be-
longing to the Little Antilles, West
Indies. The port. St. Croix, is 17°
44' N. lat. and 64° 48' W. long. In
1733, it was sold by the crown of
France to the Danish West India
Company. An ineffectual attempt
was made in 1734, by the U, B. to
establish a mission in this island. In
1740, another attempt was made, but
the unhealthiness of the climate com-
pelled the missionaries to abandon the
island. A permanent establishment
was effected in 1753, by George
Ohneberg. and 2 other brethren, who
were joyfully received by the Chris-
tian negroes ; but both they and the
slaves in their neighborhood were, for
some time, kept in a state of constant
alarm by the wicked attempts which
were made to burn their houses.
Ohneberg was. however, inflexibly
determined to remain, and the perse-
cution soon ceased. An estate of 4
acres wis purchased, which was nam-
ed Friedensthal. The number of per-
sons who attended the preaching of
the gospel rapidly increased, and more
than 100 negroes were annually re-
ceived into the church by the rite of
baptism. In 1771, another settlement
was formed and named Friedens-
berg. In 1772. a dreadful hurricane
swept over the island. This was fol-
lowed by a famine, and an epidemic
sickness. But the negroes appeared
more and more anxious to be saved.
The auditory sometimes consisted of
more than 1000 persons, and many
were, every month, admitted to the
privileges of Christian baptism. In
1738, a third station was formed, and
called Friedensfeld. In 1801, St.
Croix was delivered to the British
authority, but it has since been re-
st ored. In the beginning of 1829,
Mr. Vim Seln lien, the governor-gen-
eral of the Danish West India Islands,
alter attending divine service in one
of the churches, made particular in-
quiries concerning the mission in St.
Croix. On being informed that the
number of negroes under the care of
the U. B. amounted to 6000, he de-
clared in presence of his attendants,
that he considered it would be for the
benefit of the colony, if a much larger
proportion of its population (amount-
ing to 21,000) was in connection with
the church, promising, at the same
time, to promote the cause of the mis-
sion by every means in his power.
ST. EUSTATIUS, ok ST. EU-
STAT1A, an island, belonging to the
Little Antilles. West Indies, N. lat. 17° ♦
21)', W. long. 63c •">'. It is about two
leagues in length, and 1 in breadth ;
it consists of two mountains, and a
deep valley between them. It has
been stated that the pop. amounts to
4000 whites, and 14,000 negroes. It
belongs to the Dutch. It is 8 m. N
W. of St. Christopher's. It has been
subject to very frequent changes.
The principal production is tobacco.
The /r. M. •*>'. have a mission on the
island. From the last published Re-
port, we extract the folloy ing.
•■ During the year, 60 persons have
been admitted on trial; Hi members
have died, and 5 have removed from
the island ; 58 children and adults
have been baptized, and 15 marriages
celebrated. About 70 persons meet
in a select band, whose conduct is ex-
emplary. Besides public preaching
in our chapel thrice a week, and
twice or three times on estates. I ex-
hort on Tuesday and Friday morn-
ings at half-past live o'clock, before
the Sunday scholars assemble to be
catechised and repeat their lessons by
heart.
" All the sittings in our chapel are
let. The congregations continue good,
and the Lord blesses the ministration
of his word. We rejoice that some
sinners have been converted to God.
Many of those members who are now
3G0
STJ
STM
numbered with the dead, rejoiced in ing, and that there was much " di-
hope, and departed full of faith in our
Lord Jesus Christ.
Sunday school. "This school con-
tains '2U-1 scholars ; 204 girls, and 100
boys ; of which 192 are slave children.
In the Bible class there are 4G, in th
Testament class (i(i, and in the spell-
ing class 83. The rest are in the al-
phabet class. The average attend-
ance on the Sabbath is about 100.
The first catechism for children of
tender years, has been committed to
memory by most of the children ; and
the second is used by the children of
the Bible class. The teachers are
met monthly, in order to inquire into
the propriety of their conduct, their
attendance to their respective classes,
and to encourage them to persevere
in their humane and benevolent ex-
ertions. The committee present their
warmest thanks to the Antigua Bible
Society, for a number of Bibles and
Testaments ; some of which have
been sold to the school, and the rest
given as rewards, and also to Sergeant
Major Schonton of this island, who
has twice in the year made presents
to the school. Most of the rising gen-
eration in this town will, we trust, be
able to read the word of God, which
is able t<> make them wise unto salva-
tion. The Adult Sunday School
contains 22 scholars, chiefly female
slaves
Total of scholars in the island of St.
Eustatius, 326
ST. JAN. the third and smallest of
the Danish West Indies. The U. B.
established a mission on this island in
1741, though some of the converts
from St. Thomas had visited it pre-
viously. A small estate was purchas-
ed and called Bethany, and in 1754,
John Brocker took up his residence
on the island, and began to proclaim
salvation to the poor negroes. In a
few years, the number of converts
was, perhaps, greater, in proportion
to the population than in any other
mission in the world. In 1782, anoth-
er settlement was formed and named
Emmaus. A most destructive hurri-
cane ravaged this island, in 1793,
which destroyed the mission church
at Bethany. In 1613, the number of
baptized persons was 1401, and of
communicants, 077. In 1828, it was
stated that the mission was flourish-
2g
vine life" in the island.
ST. JOHNS, a station of the U. B.
in the town of the same name in An-
tigua. It was commenced in 1761.
In 1703, 60 adults were received into
the church in one day. In 1 '■'•'>' N., and the other
m •"> •"!>' S. lat. ; and Acheen Head,
the N. extremity, is in long. '.'■"> 34'
E. A chain of mountains runs tin ougli
its whole extent; the ranges, in many
parts, being double and treble, and
among them were many volcanos:
Mount Ophir, situate nearly under
the equator, is about the Height of
the Peak of Teneriffe. The inhab-
itants consist of Malays, Achenese,
Battas, Lampongs, and Rejangs ; the
latter are taken as a standard of de-
scription, with respect to the person,
manners, and customs, of the Suma-
trans. They are rather below the
middle stature ; their limbs, for the
most part, slight, but well shaped,
and particularly small at the wrists
and ancles : their hair is strong, and
of a shining black. The men are
beardless; great pains being taken
to render them so, when boys, by
rubbing their chins with a kind of
quick lime. Their complexion is
properly yellow, wanting the red
tinge that constitutes a copper or taw-
ny color ; those of the superior class,
who are not exposed to the rays of
the sun, and particularly the women
of. rank, approaching to a degree of
fairness : but the major part of the
females are destitute of beauty. A
man may purchase as many wives as
he may wish to have ; but their num-
ber seldom exceeds 8. The original
natives are pagans ; but when the
Sumatrans, or any of the natives of
the eastern islands, learn to read the
Arabic character, and submit to cir-
cumcision, they are said to become
Malays, — the term Malay being un-
derstood to mean Mooselmin. Suma-
tra is divided into many petty king-
doms, the chief of which are Acheen,
Indrapore, Palenbang, and Jambi.
The English have two factories on
this island — Fort Marlborough and
Bencoolen. The B. M. S. hive a mis-
sion in Sumatra. Sec Padang.
SAPRAMANIGAPOORAM,apop-
ulous village in the Tinnevelly dis-
trict, Southern India, where there is
a church of Syrian Christians.
SURAT, a city of Hindoostan, in
and from 150 to 200 broad : separated! Goojuratt, with a strong citadel, si£
2g* 365
SUR
SUR
uated on the left bank of the Tuj>tee,
about 20 m. from its mouth, li is one
of the most ancient cities of Hindoos-
tan; the outer wall is 7 in. in circuit,
with 12 gates, and irregular towers be-
tween each. The streets are dirty,
narrow, and irregular ; the houses
generally lofty '. and the inhabitants
estimated at 600,000. The public
buildings are i'ew and mean, and the
nabob's palace is conteihptible. The
mosques and minarets are small, and
tin' Hindoo edifices equally insignili-
cant. A great portion of the trade
of Surat has been transferred to Bom-
bay, but yet it is considerable. It is
tho emporium of the most precious
productions of Hindoostan ; for hither
arc brought from the interior an im-
mense quantity of goods, which the
merchants export to the Red Sea, the
Persian Gulf, the coasts of Malabar,
the Coromandel, and even to China.
Here are many Mohammedans, Gen-
toos, Jews, and Christians, of various
denominations. TheMohanm:ed;ins at
Surat are not, by far, so strict as they
are in Arabia, or in other Turkish
countries, nor are the distinctions of
tribes among the Hindoos who reside
here strictly observed. The Hindoos
are almost all of the caste of the brah-
mins; and their skill and dexterity in
matters of calculation and economy
often raise them to places of consider-
able trust. The country round Surat
is fertile, except toward the sea, where
it is sandy and barren. Before the
English East India Company obtained
possession of Bombay, the presidency
of the affairs on the cr ast of .Mala-
bar was at Surat ; and they had a fac-
tory here, after the presidency Was
transferred to Bombay. In 1800, a
treaty was concluded with the nabob
of Surat, by which the management
of the city and district was vested in
the British. By a treaty in 1803, the
Mahrattas were compelled to aban-
don all their vexatious claims on this
city, and the British authority in this
place became supreme. Surat is 158
m. N. of Bombay. E. Ion. 73° 7', N.
lat. 21° 12'.
C. C. Aratoon, a converted Arme-
nian connected with the B. M. S.,
proceeded to this city in 1812, and
labored in it and the adjoining coun-
try for about 9 years, preaching and
distributing tracts and portions of the
Scripture's in several languages. He
afterwards lemoved to Calcutta. The
Rev. Messrs. Skinner and W. Fyvie,
of the /-. M. S. .commenced a mission
lieie in 1815, and were usefully cm-
ployed among the soldiers and natives
in the city and neighboring villages,
and in translating the Scriptures into
Goojuratt. Mr. Skinner died Oct.
3(1. 1821, the same day on which Mr.
A. Fyvie sailed from Gravetend to
join the mission.
Alexander Fyvie is now (1832)
missionary at Surat. T. Salmon,
printer. The following is the latest
intelligence which we have received.
" In what manner the gospel is
brought to the ears of the natives will
appear from the following statement
by the missionaries : ' We endeavor
to have our school rooms in situations
the most favorable for obtaining a
congregation to hear the gospel. One
is situated about a quarter-of-a-inile
from the mission house, in one of the
principal thoroughfares of the city : ♦
liere we can obtain a congregation
every evening. Passing en, about a
quarter-of-a-inile in another direction,
we have a large school house, in
which, also, being in the street, and
in a prosperous neighborhood, we
often collect a large congregation.
About a quartet -of-a-niile from this
place, in another direction, we have a
third, in one of the principal streets
in the city : here we can obtain a
large congregation at any hour of the
day. About half-a-mile farther, in
another direction, we have a fourth,
where we have worshi j) every Wednes-
day evening and on Sunday after-
noons. In another public, street we
have a fifth, which is advantageously
situated for a school and congrega-
tion.' The directors add : ' An in-
creasing number hear the word with
much attention, and appear to grow
in divine knowledge, and to see more
of the folly of idolatry, in all its parts,
and the suitableness of the gospel
scheme of salvation.' Besides some
distant journeys, visits were paid,
during the year 1830, to places round
the city where native Ascetics reside :
of these it is said, ' They generally
cannot read — are extremely ignorant
— remarkably superstitious — live by
idolatry — are most of them immoral,
and, when provoked or offended, ex-
366
suit
SYIt
eeedingly abush e and resentful : they
are also self-righteous and sel£impor-
tant in the highest degree Multi-
tudes of laay, indolent people resort
to them, winp spend their time in
lounging — talking over the news of
the day and the scandal of the oelgh-
borhood — gambling-drinking — Brook-
ing— and quarreling. These are the
fruits of idolatry. A missionary must
endeavor to be faithful to such people ;
and to manifest a spirit of patience,
love, and compassion.' The hoys'
schools continue to prosper : tbej are
supported by local me;: us. There
were printed, in the year, 28^000
tracts, 1000 Book of Prayer, and 4000
gospel of St. Matthew; the annual
demand is stated to be 20,000 copies
of tracts. The Book of Hymns, by
Mr. Bowley of Chunar, has been
translated into Goozerattee by Mr.
W. Fyvie, now stationed at Kaira :
he was about to print as tracts 30
lectures on the sermon on the Mount,
and has translated various tracts from
Mahratta into Goozerattee."
SURINAM, a Dutch settlement in
Guiana, South America, frequently
called Dutch Guiana. It is watered
by the river Surinam. Paramaribo, the
capital, is a pleasant town. If we in-
clude the military establishments, the
number of Europeans, or whites in
Surinam may amount to 10,000 ; the
greater part of them reside in the
capital. The number of Africans is
about 80,000. The value of the ex-
ports is calculated at £1,000,000.
•: Those that have visited Holland,"
says Malte Brun, " and Lower Hol-
stein, may form an imperfect notion
of the Dutch and British settlements
in Guiana ; a vast plain covered with
plantations, or enamelled with a rich
verdure, bounded on one side by a
dark ridge of impenetrable forests,
and watered on the other by the azure
billows of the ocean." Before the
year 1776, Christopher Kersten, a
Moravian, and a few of his friends,
who were engaged in business in
Paramaribo, embraced every oppor-
tunity of communicating instruction
to the negroes, whom they hired as
journeymen. In 1776, several indi-
viduals were baptized, and on the
subsequent arrival of two assistant
missionaries, a church was erected.
At the close of the year 1779 the con-
gregation consisted of more than 100
lersons. During the war, which oc-
curred between Gre;it Britain and
Holland, in the latter part of the last
century, the missionaries at Paramar-
ibo were placed in a very precarious
situation, as all communication, both
with Europe and North America, was
suspended for many months. In 1800,
315 baptized negroes belonged to their
congregation, besides a considerable
number of catechumens. On the
4th of July, 18:27, 50 years had elapsed
since the first fruits of the brethren's
labors in Paramaribo. The day was
observed with much solemnity by a
large congregation. In this time, the
brethren had baptized "2.177 persons.
In 1830, the number of laborers, male
and female, in Surinam, connected
with the brethren's missions, was 14,
with 27:23 converts. [Sec Paramaribo.']
SWAN RIVER, a British settle-
ment, on the western coast of New
Holland, formed in 1829. The L. R.
T. S. have forwarded 7900 publica-
tions to emigrants proceeding to that
settlement.
SYR A, an island in the Grecian
Archipelago, one of the Cyclades. It
is moist and cold, but fertile in grain.
The following account of the rise of
the proceedings of the C. M. S. at
Syra, will be read witli interest.
" Dr. Korck first visited Syra in
the beginning of 1828. A school had
just been established there by the
Rev. Josiah . Brewer, a missionary
from ' the American Board of Com-
missioners of Foreign Missionaries.'
Of this school Dr. Korck took charge ;
and, with the sanction of Count Capo
d'Istria,the presidentof the new Greek
state, considerably enlarged it. In
August, 1828, the number of scholars
amounted to 250, including 80 girls.
At the close of 1829 the number had
risen to 520, of which 170 were girls.
In April 1830, Dr. Korck thus report-
ed the state of the schools to the Rev.
W. Jowett :—
" ' Let me first tell you that our 4
schools, containing now 530 children,
are" in very flourishing circumstances.
We had lately a public examination,
which was, under the circumstances,
very favorable ; and caused the be-
nevolent extraordinary commissioner,
Mr. Nicholas Kallergis, to write to
me, as the director of the school, a
367
SYR
SYR
letter of thanks, and to express his
satisfaction, through me, to the teach-
ers.'
Interruption of tlir Works of the Mis-
sionaries.
"The labors of the missionaries
from this country and from the Uftit-
ed States, to establish schools and
to extend the benefits of education
among the people, bad hitherto been
regarded with favorable sentiments
by the Greek authorities. In De-
cember. 1829, i>r. Korck writes to
Mr. Jowett as follows : —
"•For the encouragement of our
friends, let me only remind you that
the Greek government has lately
given me an important sign of atten-
tion : they have allowed me the choice
of a Hellenic master here in my
school, whom the school itself pays:
and to-day I have received a letter
from the secretary of public instruc-
tion and ecclesiastical affairs, who tells
me that he has orders from the presi-
dent to thank me for my labors, and
to assure me of his excellency's satis-
faction : at the same time, he wishes
me to express the thanks of the gov-
ernment to all those who have sup-
ported me in the establishment of
these schools. I am now the acknowl-
edged director of 4 schools; two Hel-
lenic, and two Lancasterian ; one of
each for girls, and one for boys ; in
which, besides me, three masters and
two mistresses instruct.'
" In April following, however, Dr.
Korch was made sensible of an ap>
approaching attempt, whicli has sub-
sequently become too successful, to
introduce into the schools of Greece
the symbols and practice of idolatry,
or image worship. He writes, under
date of April the 15th, 1830 :—
" ' The two wardens of the school
came to me, to consult with me, as
they said, on the way to bring ima-
ges into the school, and to substitute
a Greek priest instead of Mr. Hildner.
Mr. Peridis, and me, to explain to
the children a catechism instead of
the Scriptures; and to teach them
only once a week, instead of twice.
They told me that they had got in-
structions of that kind from a high
quarter; and I learned afterwards that
those instructions came from a man
who has full authority from Count
Capo d'Istria, if not from the Count
himself. Several superstitious men
have from time to time written
to the government against us ; and
the import of the letter addressed
to the wardens was, that they should
try to satisfy these men. You can
conceive what an impression such a
communication made upon me. I
tried, therefore j but in vain, to show
them the injustice d< ne to their Eng-
lish and American friends, and to the
Latin children, by such an imposition ;
the necessity that such a school must
not be sectarian ; and the joy which
every enlightened man had felt on
seeing the spirit of liberality with
which, till now, they had allowed the
school to be conducted, &c. After I
had refused to act, in this instance,
as director of the school, thov left me,
with the intention of bringing into
every school an image. I had ex-
pressed to them, that though I could
not but remain a friend to the work,
it would perhaps be impossible forme
to continue for any length of time my
present connection with it; that I in-
tended to become a mediator between
them and their supporters ; but that
I was afraid they would suffer much
from this arrangement, and therefore
recommended them to do what they
could to prevent it. I then immedi-
ately left off explanation ; and for
several days did not go to the school,
being prevented by painful feelings
and other circumstances: but I show-
ed them, that, as far as they could
reasonably expect, I should be willing
to co-operate with them : and that it
would never be my intention to do
any thing contrary to their wishes,
but that 1 would not act unless I were
sure of their satisfaction. I even pro-
posed to them the best priest I knew,
to explain.' "
Dr. Korck has removed to Corfu,
and Mr. Hildner has taken his place
at Syra ; where he has 120 children
under his care, 50 of whom form an
infant school, and 70 are destined for
a higher school. Mr. H. takes much
satisfaction in his labors.
SYRIA, a country of Western Asia,
bounded on the N. E. by the Eu-
phrates, N. by Mt. Amanus, W. by
the Mediterranean, E. by the deserts.
It presents a very mixed population.
The original inhabitants, amalgamat-
ed with the Greeks, form a very small
368
SYR
SYR
proportion of the whole. All civil
and military employments are in
the hands of the Turks. Many Arabs
are settled as cultivators. There are,
Likewise .many Bedouins op wandering
Arabs, especially in the pashalic ol'
Damascas. In that of Aleppo, there
are hordes of Turcomans and Koords.
For the following description of the
different classes of the inhabitants, we
are indebted to the American Quar-
terly Register for August. 1830.
" Jkws. Rabbmists, attached to
human traditions and commentaries.
Karaites, adhere to the simple text of
the Old Testament. Samaritans,
ground their faith on the Pentateuch
alone.
': Christians. Grid; Oriental
Church, believe in the first seven Gen-
eral Councils, together with the Bible.
Armenians are Monophosytes, or be-
lievers in the doctrine that Christ had
but one nature, and that the Holy
Spirit proceeded from the Father only.
yet with such modifications, as to
consist, perhaps with orthodoxy. Sy-
rians, also Monophosytes, but have
no communion with the Armenians.
Copts and Abyssinians , hold to a Chris-
tianity corrupted by Judaism and Mo-
hammedanism. Maronites, a sect of
Roman Catholics, so called from the
Abbe Maron. They reside in the
neighborhood of Mount Lebanon.
Greek Human Catholics, a secession
from the Greek Church in 1717. Ar-
menian Roman Catholics, a secession
from the Armenian Church. Syrian
Human Catholics. Their patriarch is
Mar Gregorius. Frank Human Cath-
olics, European Consuls, residents,
&c. Protestants, English Consuls,
travellers, missionaries, &c.
'■ Mohammedans. Sunnites or the
party who believe in the Somna, or
dreams of 'Mohammed. Schiites, who
reject them. The greatest animosity
subsists between these sects. The
fust believe in. and the last deny the
legitimacy of the first three Caliphs.
"Druses. Theiroriain is unknown.
They call themselves Unitarians, wor-
ship the Caliph of Egypt, &c.
'•Ansari. Mixed sect, believe in
transmigration, several incarnations
of the Deity, &c.
'; Ishmaelites. Very small sect,
reside between Aleppo and Antioch
'•Yesideens. Chamelion sect. Jews.
Mohammedans, Christians, as suits
convenience.
•• The Rev. William Jowett, from
whose Researches, the preceding ab-
stract has been compiled, says that
the deplorable state of things in Syria,
is perpetuated by the following cir-
cumstances. 1. Religious opinions
are for the most part interwoven with
political feelings and external habits.
'J. Each of the religions has a subdi-
vision turning upon a most essential
particular. 3. The cause and the ef-
fect of the unvarying ignorance, which
prevails, is the system of distinctions
between the priesthood and laity.
Thus it is the interest of a few pro-
fessed teachers to hold the rest of
their fellow men in darkness.
•• The Rev. Isaac Bird.aftei several
years' attentive observation, says,
' That, with the exception of those,
who have been benefitted by mis-
sionary instruction, he has never
found one individual in Syria, who
appeared even ashamed to lie, and to
profane the name and Sabbaths of
the Most High.'
" In 1823, the American Board com-
menced a mission at Beyrout, a town
on the shores of the Mediterranean, a
few miles north of Si don, and near
the foot of Mount Lebanon. After
laboring here with considerable suc-
cess, for several years, the missiona-
ries were induced, on account of a
bitter persecution, which had been
raised by the ecclesiastics, and on
account of the political state of the
Turkish empire, to retire, in May,
1.828, temporarily, to Malta. Ten or
twelve individuals, one a priest, and
another an archbishop, had embraced
the Christian faith in the love of it.
About 500 copies of the sacred books
were circulated in one year, and 300
children attend school. The excite-
ment on the subject of religion, in
Beyrout and its vicinity, were very
great, for many months.
<; On the first of May. 1830, Rev.
Isaac Bird and George B. Whiting,
and their wives, sailed from Malta, to
recommence the mission at Beyrout.
" Syria, with a few years, has been
frequently explored, by various Bible
agents and missionaries ; many tracts
and Bibles have been distributed ; and
temporary residences maintained at
Smyrna, Jerusalem and other places."
369
SYR
TAII
Mr. Whiting, under date of Not.
9, 1831 , thus describes the character
and labors of Wortabet, one of the
individuals, who embraced Christi-
anity, several years since.
" Our friend Wortabet is with us
on a visit. His health has been bad
for some time past, but he is bow bet-
ter. His wile also and his oldest
child have been seriously ill. We
are much pleased with his appearance.
He seems to receive all his afflictions
with a truly Christian spirit, and they
have evidently done him oood. He
has for some months past obtained
his livelihood by keeping a small
store, and trading principally in dry
goods. He is, according to the best
of our knowledge, very attentive to
his business, and rigidly conscientious
in his dealings with all men. His
Love to the gospel, and his zeal in
preaching it also continue unabated.
He tells me that he has frequent op-
portunities of conversing and reading
the Scriptures, with Christians, Jews,
and Musselmans. Respectable men
of all these classes come to his shop.
and by them all he is respected as a
man of sense, and what is of more
importance, as a man of truth and
integrity. He describes some inter-
esting interviews which he has had
with persons of various characters. I
should think he must be exerting a
happy influence in Sidon. Two or
three individuals he hopes have really
embraced the truth as it is in Jesus.
Others he represents as being in a
hopeful way, inquiring, and halting
between two opinions. We have
been much interested in one individ-
ual, in particular, a rich and respec-
table Greek Catholic of Sidon. who
has lonij been an intimate friend of
Wortabet. He seems to be a man of
much good sense and information,
and of more than ordiniry indepen-
dence of mind, lie has been strongly
inclined to infidelity; but since bis
acquaintance with Wortabet he seems
to have learned more of the real na-
ture of Christianity than he ever
knew before, and to have given up
many of his sceptical notions. He
has been greatly interested in reading
the statement of Asaad Shidiak. ami
received from it strong impressions of
the truth and excellency of Asaad s
religion. lie lan v ears after
first reaching Tahiti. This news
again greatly humbled and afflicted
the society ; and their hopes of final
success were almost extinguished.
Patience and perseverance were
thought to be presumption and en-
thusiasm. It was triumphantly said.
the folly of attempting to evangelize
B people, before they are civilized, is
no longer a subject of reasoning ; it
is now decided by experiment. More
than once it was proposed, in the di-
rection, to recal all the missionaries
from the South Sens. It was, how-
ever, a time of great anxiety and
much prater. The majority prevail-
ed in favor of presenting an urgent re-
quest to the missionaries at New South
Wales, that when more auspicious
circumstances should arise in the isl-
ands, they would return to them, and
make another effort in the strength of
the Lord. Happily for the society,
the cause, and the welfare of the isl-
anders, the missionaries did return ;
and now, the sun of prosperity bright-
ened upon them. The set time to
favor Zion came. Several of the
missionaries had become quite mas-
ters of the language, and the saving
power of the Spirit accompanied their
preaching. The King, a principal
chief, and a priest of the first order,
were converted to Christ. Some of
the natives, held, by their own ap-
pointment meetings, for prayer. At
the close of 1814, 50 on this island
and Eimeo had renounced their idols,
and wished to be considered worship-
pers of Jehovah, and more than
200 principally adults, attended the
schools.
About this time, not less than 500,
in all the islands, had determined to
turn from their lying vanities to the
living God. In 1815, the worship of
idols was abolished.
Of the great morai in Opare,
Mr. Jefferson gave the following ac-
count : —
" This place, appointed for the wor-
ship of the catooa, stands on a sandy
point of land, projecting a little way
out towards the sea, and forming a
small bay on each side. I arrived, in
company with a Tahitian priest, be-
371
TAH
TAII
tween eleven and twelve o'clock in
the forenoon, and observed a number
of bread-fruit, cocoa-nut and other
trees growing close to the niorai. lie-
fore we entered, my guide gathered a
bunch of green leaves that grew
upon the beach ; and, as soon as we
came to the accustomed place for
making offerings, tie threw them upon
the pavement, and repeated, in a
careless manner, a few words solicit-
ing the favor of the deity supposed
to preside there. The place where
this ceremony was performed is dedi-
cated to their principal eatuua, called
Oro, and is a rough stone pavement,
about eighteen feet square. At the
north end, opposite to the sea. is a
large pile of stones, upwards of five
feet high, three or four feet wide, and
about eighteen feet long. Upon the
top are several pieces of board, some
of them six feet long and twelve in-
ches broad ; the ends being slit into
five parts, to represent a human hand,
with the fingers a little extended. At
the south end are set up five stones,
three of which are larger than the
other two. These are designed to
mark out the places of the officiat-
ing priests, both of superior and infe-
rior rank, who sit cross-legged upon
the pavement, supporting their backs
against the stones ; and in this pos-
ture, with their faces towards the pile
of stones and boards, they present
their prayers. The middle space is
where the human victims are slaugh-
tered, by being knocked on the head
with stones and a club: after which,
a principal priest scoops out the eyes
of the murdered person; and, hold-
ing them in his hands, presents them
to the King, who opens his mouth as
if intending to swallow them. When
this ceremony is concluded, the car-
case is thrown into a pit, and covered
with stones ; and, from the number
of pits surrounding the place, as well
as from the expressions of my con-
ductor, I apprehend that many hun-
dreds of men and women have been
here sacrificed by the abominable su-
perstition of these idolaters. Besides
the captives taken in war, the bodies
of those slain in battle, or those cut
off by the command of the King, or
that are purposely immolated in any
other part under his jurisdiction, are
brought to the morai, that prayers
may be made over them previously to
their interment.
" A little to the right of this pave-
ment of blood, and nearer towards
the point, is an altar to Oro, raised
upon three rows of wooden pillars,thir-
teen in a row. nearly seven feet high,
and four or five feet broad ; the top
being covered with cocoa-nut leaves,
and the front and ends decorated with
leaves of the sugar-cane so fixed that
they may hang down like fringes.
Upon this altar was a large hog, with
otiier offerings of fish, bread-fruit,
and mountain plantains. A little
more to the right, was the frame of
an altar going to decay, dedicated to
imaginary deity named Ora-madooa ;
and a few yards farther, towards the
extremity of the land appeared a pile
of stones, ten or twelve ieet high,
and about twenty in length, sacred to
a marine god, called Tupah, and said
to be the occasional scene of human
sacrifices. By this time, however, 1 f
was tired and disgusted with these
awful proofs of man's apostacy, and
of Satan's power over him and there-
fore desired my guide to withdraw."'
On the 21st of Sept. 1821, the dep-
utation of the L. M. S. Bev. D. Ty-
erman and Geo. Bennet, Esq., arrived
safely at Tahiti, and on the :3d of De-
cember they wrote from Eimeo to the
following effect : —
" We are in health and comfort up
to the present moment, and have been
more delighted with the victories and
blessed results of preaching and lirhig
the Gospel of Christ than we are able
to express, at eveiy station where we
have already been in Tahiti, and in
this island (Eimeo). ' Truly, the
HALF WAS NOT TOLD Us!' God haS
indeed done great things here, in a
civil, moral, and religious view. The
people here exhibit' as literal and
pleasing a proof of being ' turned from
darkness into light, and from the
power of Satan unto God,' as can be
conceived.
" A nation of pilferers has become
eminently trustworthy. A people
formerly universally > addicted to las-
civiousness, in all its forms, have be-
come modest and virtuous in the
highest degree : those who, a few
years ago, despised all forms of reli-
gion, except their own horrid and
cruel superstitions, have uniformly
372
TAH
TAH
ver their chapels, built by them-
selves, to the mission, viz., Moota-
putty and Conagoody : 20(1 families
have enlisted their names as catechu-
*2n
mens ; among those, two of their own
native catechists."
The Archdeacon writes —
" On the receipt of this letter, I re-
linquished my intended route along
the western coast ; and hastened back
from Cochin, by a more direct road
to Tanjore, in order that I might be
able to judge, from my own observa-
tion, of the actual condition of the
new churches, and to confer with the
missionaries on the wonderful pros-
pects of increased usefulness thus
opening to them.
" Passing through Trichinopoly, I
took with me the .Rev. Mr. Schreyvo-
gel ; and proceeded, on the 23d of
March, to the village of Mootaputty,
where Mr. Haubroe met us, by ap-
pointment, from Tanjore. It lies a
few miles oft' the main road ; and may
be 15 miles from Trichinopoly, in
that Collectorate, and north of the
Cavery : the country on all sides is
rich and beautiful, and the houses of
the village have a great appearance
of comfort : the ditch and the ruins
of a small mud fort are still visible.
The people have unanimously come
forward to renounce popery, to the
number of 123 ; and those of the
neighboring village, one mile distant,
to the number of 100 : they have giv-
en up their chapel, a decent mud
building, for our service ; where they
daily attend, for the instruction of the
catechist, and for morning and even-
ing prayers. A small school had been
collected in the last few days, and
contained already 17 children. Hith-
erto they have never received the
slightest instruction from their priests,
whom, indeed, they had but seldom
seen. The altar still remains in its
former state ; but the crucifix and
images had been removed, and thrown
into a cupboard underneath : there
was a large image of the Virgin, and
a small one of St. Ignatius, which
have been sent to me since my return
to Madras : in lieu of them, I have
sent them some copies of the Scrip-
tures and the prayer-book.
' To the north, and a little to the
west, there is a cluster of villages —
Calpalaim, Conala, &c, in which are
about 200 persons under instruction .
north-west is the town of Parattan-
goodi, where the Roman Catholic
priest of the district, a native Portu-
377
TAN
TAT
gucsc, resides : nothing has yet been
done there : in the same direction is
Eitchemputty : to the north-east is a
cluster of villages — (Jnagloor, Colo-
manikan, and Poodicottok — where
there are about 200 Protestants ; near
which is the village of Govindakarut-
zy. where there are five families of
heat lien catechumens.''
•; Dr. Scudder, of the American
mission in Ceylon, visited Tanjore in
August of fast year, on his return
from the Nilgherry Hills, where he
had resided some time for the restora-
tion of his health. In reference to
this awakening among the Roman
Catholics, he writes —
': Two hundred and fifty-one fam-
ilies, or about 1500 people, have re-
nounced that corrupt faith, and en-
rolled their names among Protestant
worshippers. The work commenced
in a Catholic village, where Schwartz
built a church 50 years ago, but which
was demolished by that people.
" When the people forsake their
faith and become Protestants, they
deliver up their images to the mis-
sionaries. I witnessed a pleasing
sight, when there. A company of
about 25 persons — men, women, and
children — came to Mr. Haubroe's with
an image of St. Anthony in their
hands, and delivered it to him. Two
cooley-loads of images have been sent
to Madras ; and a number of others
are in Mr. Haubroe's possession.
" Near Madras, a number of Ro-
man Catholics hare recently desert-
ed that church. This was effected
through the instrumentality of a
young man, who formerly was with
Mr. Rhenius, and who went and set-
tled among them in the capacity of a
physician."
The following contains the most
recent intelligence from this mission.
" The society has been deprived,
by death, of the valuable services of
the Rev. Peter Laurence Haubroe, of
this mission. A new church in the
mission garden, built under the su-
perintendance of the late Mr. Hau-
broe and highly approved by engin-
eers, was opened on Christmas da v.
1830, in the presence of more than
800 people : the tombs of Schwartz
and his fellow-laborers are enclosed
within its eastern walls. Archdeacon
Robinson states that nine youths, in
linary for native teachers, mani-
fested a solid acquaintance with Scrip-
tun . and a correct and clear view of
its dortrines. Of an excellent plan
■ 1 for training both the children
and their native teachers to habits of
useful occupation the Archdeacon
gives the following details-. 'In the
mission school compound I saw the
several classes \i v?ork in their dif-
ferent rooms. The catechists and
schoolmasters of the congregation are
employed in carding and spinning
cotton, while an old woman reads to
them, and they repeat texts of Scrip-
ture. &c. : their Work is sold, and one
half is given to them for clothes and
food ; the other is appropriated to the
pay of the reader, and other inciden-
tal expenses : they receive, besides,
an allowance of one, or one and a half,
rupees per month : the cotton which
they use grows on the ground in the
enclosure. In the outside verandahs
of that wing, girls are employed in ,
preparing the thread for the loom, and "
an old weaver teaches the boys his
tiade : in the inside verandah, some
boys are preparing hemp, and making
twine ; and others learning to be tail-
ors, or doing native work for hiie. I
need not point out to the committee
the excellence of these several ar-
rangements, by which the exemplary
zeal and diligence of Mr. Haubroe
have introduced great improvements
into the general system of the institu-
tion.'
TANNAH, a village near Bombay.
where the missionaries of the CM. 8.
have established schools.
TATTANMADAM, a village in
the Tinnevelly district, Southern In-
dia, where the missionaries of the C.
M. S. occasionally labor.
TAUAl. one of the Sandwich Is-
lands, on which is a station of the Jl
B. C. F. M.
In Jan. 1824, Mr. Whitney gives
the following account of it :—
" The chiefs, at their own expense,
have built us a very convenient house
for public worship ; in which I have
preached regularly, in the vernacular
tongue, for 8 months past, twice every
Sabbath, and occasionally on other
days. Our meetings are geneially
well attended, and many of the peo-
ple are desirous of becoming acquaint-
ed with the gospel. Under our im-
378
TAV
TAV
mediate inspection, wo have 2 flour-
ishing schools, of about 120 BCholatS :
there are other schools in different
parts of the island. Many more are
anxious to learn ; but for want of
books and teachers, they must, for
the present, be denied that privilege.
Orders have lately been given out
for all the people, without exception,
on this and the neighboring island,
Niihau,to observe the Sabbath as holy
time, devoted to the service of Jeho-
vah. Drunkenness is prohibited ; and
infanticide, which heretofore has been
practised to no inconsiderable extent,
is now punishable with death.''
On June 24, 1625, Mr. W. s&ys :>—
■• While I was writing this, our
Governor, Kaikioeva, came in, and
inquired to whom 1 was writing. On
being informed; 'Give them,' said
he, with much warmth of expression,
' my affectionate salutation. Tell
them I thank them much for the good
news of salvation which they have
sent us ; that learning and religion
shall be the business of my life.' He
has lately built a new church. 90 feet
by 30, which is probably the best
house that ever was erected on Tauai."
TAVOY, the name of a country,
river, and town, in Birmah.S.of Pegu,
which were taken from Siain by the
emperor of Birmah. The province,
Tavoy, is now in the possession of
the British. The American Baptist
Board maintain a station at Tavoy.
From the last report, we gather the
following particulars.
" The events at this station are of a
highly interesting character, it has
suffered by the afflictions and neces-
sary absence of its missionaries, but
has nevertheless experienced an un-
equalled accession to the church. Mr.
and Mrs. Boardman resided here with-
out any American associates from
1828, and labored, as we have reason
to think, with unvarying faithfulness.
As the result, a number of Karens
were turned to God, and a wide
spread spirit of inquiry awakened in
that interesting people. In this state
of things, the health of Mr. and Mrs.
Boardman failed, and while the Ka-
rens were finding their way to them
from numerous villages, to ask what
they should do to be saved, both were
obliged to retire. The parting scene
was truly affecting. The anxious in-
quirers were loth to part with those?
to whom they looked for direction in
the path to heaven, and in return, the
teachers were as loth to leave. Duty,
however', was imperative, and all ac-
quiesced.
" What occurred in their absence is
worthy of particular notice, since it
serves to illustrate the character of
the converts, and the faithfulness of
God to his missionary servants, whom
he will not suffer in any wise to lose
their reward. We have seen the na-
tive Christians at other stations ex-
hibiting a zeal and intrepidity in labors
for the salvation of their countrymen,
scarcely to be expected especially in
the absence of their more experienced
leaders. The same spirit was exem-
plified by those at Tavoy. ' Their
manner,' says Mrs. Boardman, ' has
been such as to remind us forcibly of
what we read respecting the Apostles
and primitive Christians. The chief,
Moung So, and Moung Kyah, have
taken such parts of the Scriptures as
we could give them, and gone from
house to house, and village to village,
expounding the word, exhorting the
people, and uniting with their exer-
tions, frequent and fervent prayers.'
Such a course of means, steadily pur-
sued, served to water the seed sown,
and cause it to vegetate and spring
up, and bear the harvest which Mr. B.
on his return, was allowed to gather in.
" It was not till December 1830,
after an absence of seven months, that
he resumed his labors, and then un-
der the pressure of great weakness.
He took with him Ko-Ing, an ordain-
ed preacher, and Ko-Thah-byoo. No
sooner had he reached Tavoy, than his
faithful Karens gathered about him
from the country, bringing with them
many who gave evidence of true con-
version to God, and wished for bap-
tism. Successive days were spent in
a scrupulous examination of the can-
didates, and in the course of 6 weeks
the best satisfaction was obtained of
23, who were admitted to the rite.
While Mr. B. was filled with joy in
beholding such trophies of redeeming
love, intelligence was brought, that a
far greater number in remote villages
which he had formerly visited, had
obtained like precious faith, and were
desirous to give the same proof of
their attachment to Christ, but were
379
TAV
TAV
unable to come to town. On receiv-
ing this information,' together with an
urgent request that he would without
delay come to (hem, he consented,
though he was at the time so exhaust-
ed by sickness as to be unable to ride
or walk. A zayat was prepared for
him at a distance of three days Jour-
ney, and vvery thing was made ready
for him to commence the underto I
It was at this juncture, so interesting
and important, that Mr. Mason arriv-
ed. Nothing could be more in time,
if we consider all the circumstances
which followed. Nothing could be
more refreshing- to Mr. Boardman
than the countenance of a brother.
sinking as be was under accumu-
lated weakness, and with so great a
work just before him — a brother with
whom he might entrust those sheep
in the wilderness, for whom he
had cherished so great solicitude, and
from whom it was plain he must soon
be taken. Nothing could have been
more seasonable to Mrs. Boardman,
as she was about to be bereft of her
husband, and left a solitary widow,
without a single missionary associate.
" Mr. Mason, on first seeing the
emaciated form of Mr. Boardman,
hesitated respecting his contemplated
journey, but when he perceived the
ardor of his soul, and how much his
heart was set on accomplishing the
work proposed, he forebore all objec-
tions, and resolved to accompany him.
On the 31st of January, 1831,' they
started. Mrs. B. in company, and Mr.
B. borne on a cot.
" After three days they reached
the place, without any very sensible
exhaustion. 'During our stay, how-
ever,' says Mr. Mason, 'he so evi-
dently lost strength, that Mrs. 1). on
one occasion advised him to return ;
to which he replied with more than
common animation, ' The cause of.
God is of more importance than my
health, and if! return now, our whole
object will he defeated — I want to see
(lie work of the Lord go on.' Wednes-
day morning, it was apparent,' says
Mr. Mason, ' that death was near. I Je
consented, provided the examination
and baptism of the candidates could
that day be completed, to return. Ac-
cordingly a little before sunset, he
wraa carried out in his bed to the wa-
ter side, where, lifting his languid
io gaze on the gratifying scene,
1 had the pleasure to baptize in his
presence 34 individuals, who gave
satisfactory evidence to all, that they
had passed from death unto lite. After
this, he seemed to feel that his work
was done, and said, " Lord now let-
test thou thy servant depart in peace,
for mine eyes have seen thy salva-
tion." The day but one after, while
on the boat that was to bear him to
Tavoy, he took his upward flight.'
" Of this faithful missionary , much
ought to be said; but the honor which
God put upon him, infinitely out-
weighs all commendation of ours.
His death resembles a triumph, lie
fell, but it was at his post and in the
arms of victory. His name will be
cherished by Karens as the instru-
ment of introducing to them the
Christian salvation, and will be trans-
mitted to coming generations. Mr.
Mason returned with the bereaved
family of our brother, and took upon
himself the responsibility of the sta- I
lion, which, aided by the native
preacher's, he has fully sustained.
Fifteen candidates have since been
examined and received to baptism.
The church consists of 6'.) members,
spread through 9 different villages^
diffusing as extensively as their in-
fluence goes, the savor of a pure and
undefiled religion.
" The state of the Tavoy schools,
her with the changes which !r. I e
occurred from sickness and other
causes, will Ik- best described in the
language of Mrs. Boardman. In a
loiter on the subject, dated April 29th,
1831, she says : • It is just three years
since our removal to Tavoy, during
which time we have been entirely
alone; the station has been twice
broken up and labors suspended ;
once for three months, and afterwards
for six, besides frequent excursions
among the Karen mountains and Ta-
voy villages. In addition to this, for
two years, I scarcely knew what it
ivaa to have a well day, and was sev-
eral times brought very low ; and
during the last year, a disease has
been preying upon my husband, the
mournful result, of which you already
know. Under these circumstances,
it could not reasonably be expected
much would be done in the way of
schools. It is the opinion of all the
380
TEL
THO
members of the mission, that this de-
partment of missionary labor, cannot
be conducted with much success
without constant and undivided at-
tention. Still we have tried to do
something', and till my beloved part-
ner's health was impaired, we had a
flourishing boys' school, averaging
from 20 to :50. Our removal to Maul-
mein, nearly broke it up, and when
we returned to Tavoy, Mr. Board-
man's health prevented his doing
what would otherwise have been at-
tempted. Besides, our house was
continually thronged with inquiring
Karens, whose instruction occupied
my time. Mr. and Mrs. Mason ar-
rived on the 11th, and have taken
charge of the scholars, excepting an
hour in the morning, when they come
to my room for worship, and at noon
they assemble in the hall, and spend
an hour in reading the Scriptures
and in religious discourse.*^
Tavoy has 9000 inhabitants, among
whom are 200 priests of Guadama.
TELLICHERRY, a seaport town
of a province of the same name, in
Southern India, N. lat. 11° 45'. It
is N. W. of Cochin. It was long the
chief English settlement on this coast,
but has declined since the company's
commerce was removed to Malic
The richest natives still reside here.
and the inhabitants are far more civ-
ilized than in the rest of the province.
It has an arsenal, and is a great mart
for Malabaric goods. The C. Jlf. S.
commenced a mission here in 1817.
John Baptist, native catechist, with
4 native assistants. Congregation 16,
schools '2, with 144 boys. 13 girls, and
28 youths and adults.
TlIATTA MOONSHEE,a village
connected with the Pulicat station,
Southern India, where there is a
flourishing school.
THEOPOLIS, a station of the L.
M. 8, in South Africa, 550 m. E. of
Cape Town. Hottentots resident. 90
men, 118 women, with 102 children;
about one third as many more are em-
ployed by the neighboring farmers,
but belong to the station. Gr. Barker,
Christopher Sass, missionaries. Con-
gregation oYi Sundays, 150 to 300 ;
on week days, 12 to 50. Communi-
cants 82. Schools ; day 150 ; attend-
ance 40 to 50. Adult, Sunday, 30 to
100.
THOMAS ST. one of the Little
Antilles. West Indies, belonging to
Denmark. The latitude of the port
is 18 20' N.,lon.65° :?' W. It is an
important commercial station. The
largest harbor may hold with safety
a hundred ships of war; the store-
houses are loaded with merchandize
brought from Europe or America.
The V. B. established a mission on
this island in 1?:!2. Mr. Dober com-
menced the mission, — the earliest of
the brethrens' efforts in that quarter
of the world. We copy the following
sentences from a new work on the
Origin and History of Missions : —
" During the year 1733$ many of the
inhabitants of St. Thomas were car-
ried off by famine and contagious
diseases ; and a rebellion of the ne-
groes at St. Jan, which continued
about 6 months, and was marked by
a series of horrid atrocities, spread
terror and consternation through this
and the adjacent islands. The labors
of this devoted missionary were, of
course, rendered doubly difficult; but,
whilst he was struggling with pover-
ty, and almost sinking beneath his
anxious cares, a party of 14 brethren
and 4 sisters were on their way from
Europe, partly designed to aid in the
instruction of the slaves at St. Thom-
as, and partly destined to commence
a new mission in the island of St.
Croix.
" The mission in St. Thomas had
hitherto met with no opposition from
the white inhabitants ; but now that
the influence of gospel truth began to
spread among the negroes, the prince
of darkness, alarmed at the invasion
of his territory, and the loss of his
subjects, resolving, if possible, to check
the progress of a work so completely
subversive of his own interests. The
fiend of persecution was accordingly
let loose. Many of the proprietors
prohibited their negroes from attend-
ing the religious meetings, and pun-
ished with the whip such as ventured
to obey God rather than man ; others
endeavored to bring the gospel into
contempt, by seducing its converts to
sinful practices ; and even a minister
of the reformed church, who had
been unhappily prejudiced against
the brethren, presented a memorial
to the Danish government, in which
he called in question the validity of
381
THO
THO
Martin's ordination, and of tho ordi-
nances administered by him. particu-
larly of a marriage which he had sol-
emnized between bis assistant Freund-
lich, and a mulatto woman, who had
been converted to Christianity.
"Those, however, were net the
only trials with which the faith and
patience of the missionaries were ex-
ercised : but in the month of October,
1738, both Martin and Freundlich,
With the wife of the latter, were in-
carcerated in a prison, without having
committed or participated in crime of
any description. The facts, as stated
by an intelligent and respectable wri-
ter, were these: — A person of the
name of Fredler, who had been origi-
nally sent out as a missionary to the
island of St. Croix, and afterwards
withdrawn from tlie brethren, had
recently taken up his abode in St.
Thomas, with a view- to the improve-
ment of his worldly circumstances.
The difference in his conduct and that
of the missionaries was so obvious.
that even the converted negroes did
not consider him as a brother. Martin,
however, did not entirely withdraw
from him, but used every exertion in
his power to recover him from the
snares into which he had unhappily
fallen. At the time to which we are
now7 alluding, Fredler was taken up and
committed to prison, on the charge of
having stolen and secreted in his chest
various articles belonging to the lord
chamberlain Pless. to the value of
about fifteen rix dollars. It was now
suggested that Martin and Freundlich
must have had some knowledge of
this robbery, and they were accord-
ingly summoned to give evidence
upon oath, before a court of judica-
ture, relative to this transaction. They
were now placed in a complete dilem-
ma, as their religious principles pre-
cluded them from taking the oath re-
quired, and their offer of answering
any questions with the strictest ve-
racity, and as in the presence of God,
proved unsatisfactory. No consid-
eration, however, could induce them
to violate the dictates of their con-
sciences ; and the result was. that
they were lined thirty rix dollars,
and, in consequence of their inability
to raise such a sum, they were com-
mitted to prison, with the wife of
Freundlich. and, in that situation
their tine was increased, first to sixty,
and afterwards to ninety rix dollars.
•• Whilst the missionaries remained
in confinement, and before they could
convey any intelligence of their mis-
fortunes to their friends in Europe,
(' t Zinzendorf was providentially
led to visit St. Thomas, and, about
the end of January, !?:'.!». lie arrived
in that island with two brethren and
their wives, who were designed to
in the instruction of the negroes..
He immediately waited oa th'e g m. N. E. of
Cape Town. Rev. Arie \ os, of the
L. M. S. missionary.
" Mr. Vos is still enabled to prose-
cute his interesting and important
work among the thousands around
him. He has four meetings every
week at Tulbagh. The attendance,
consisting of Hottentots and slaves,
is increasing. The services comprise
preaching and catechizing. Mr. Vos
lias a catechetical exercise with the
<; Mr. Taylor, anxious to do some- people, on the contents of the Bible ;
thing for the natives of the place, has I going through the sacred volume
stationed there a pious native, a mem- from the beginning. There is also a
ber and deacon of the native church prayer-meeting, twice a month, for
394
TUP
TUS
the spread of the Gospel ; upon
which occasions those who are can-
didates for baptism, or the Lord's
Supper, are specially catechised. He
has baptized one youth and three chil-
dren, and there are three adult candi-
dates for baptism. The total number
baptized is ten adults, and eight chil-
dren. One adult and three children
have departed this life in the course of
the past year.
" But Mr. Vos is principally em-
ployed in visiting- the different villa-
ges and faims within a circuit of
about 240 miles. He is in the habil
of making two tours alternately, and
visiting about 35 or 40 different pla-
ces each tour, preaching to about
2000 or 3000 farmers, Hottentots, and
slaves. Twice a year he visits the
town of Worcester, 3G miles from
Tulbagh, and during the few davs he
remains, each time, in that town, he
preaches to the Hottentots and slaves,
when about 90 attend. On these oc-
casions he also has divine worship in
the prison. •
•■ Mr. Vos remarks, that he former-
ly met with much prejudice against
his instructing the heathen, but that
now, on the contrary, he experiences
great kindness and hospitality from
the farmers and others whom he
visits, and whose slaves he endeavors
to instruct. And we are happy to
add, that the effects of his labors, in a
moral and religious point of view,
are stated to be obvious and encour-
aging. Intoxication, to which the
Hottentots and slaves in that quarter
were greatly addicted, has ceased to
be prevalent ; and it is stated to be a
rare circumstance to see a person, be-
longing to these classes of society, in
this quarter, in a state of intoxica-
tion.
" At Tulbagh, there are 10 commu-
nicants, whose consistent deportment
adorns their Christian profession. The
school is going on regularly, and
some of the scholars make great pro
gress in reading, &c. Their number
is between 40 and 50. Forty Bibles
and Testaments have been distributed
among the slaves and Hottentots who
can read."
TUPUAI or TUBUAI, one of the
Islands of Raivaivai, situated about
500 m. southward of Tahiti.
The names of the teachers of the
/.. M. S. who labor here, are Iluapania
and Samucla, whom Mr. Davies
found, with their wives, in good
health, when he visited this place in
1826. \\ hile on the island, he preach-
ed twice to remarkably attentive and
apparently intelligent congregations,
and baptized 38 adults, with whose
prompt and appropriate answers to
the questions proposed to them on
the occasion he was much gratified.
He heard both of the principal chiefs,
Tamatoa and Taiiuhu, read in the
Tahitian Gospels, and speaks highly
of the manner in which they acquit-
ted themselves.
The two native teachers have re-
turned to Tahiti, and their place is
supplied by a teacher from Waugh-
Town.
TUSCARORAS, a remnant of the
Six Nations of Indians residing about
4 m. from Lewistown, Niagara Co.,
N. Y. The New York Missionary
Society commenced a mission among
them in 1S00. In 1621, it was trans-
ferred to the U. F. M. 8., and in 1&20
to the Jl. B. C. F. J\l. John Elliot is
now the missionary ; Mrs. Elliot :
Miss Emily Parker, teacher. In 1831,
an interesting revival of religion was
enjoyed at this station. Mr. Elliot
thus writes, under date of Dec. 14,
1831.
" The revival commenced with
power on Feb. 15th. The church then
consisted of 15 members, who, with
few exceptions, slumbered and slept.
But the Lord did rend the heavens
and came down, the mountains did
flow down at his presence. The
church now numbers 56 members, in
good standing, 41 having been added
since the 15 of May last ; 38 of whom
were members of the temperance so-
ciety. Our church is now a temper-
ance society in the strict sense of the
term. Since the commencement of
the revival there have been 14 mar-
riages. All efforts to effect an ac-
knowledgement of plighted faith in
matrimonial engagements were use-
less, previous to the awakening. The
reformation has had a powerful ten-
dency to bring order out of confusion
in this particular. Within the last 6
months 21 children have been bap-
tized, and it is believed the parents of
these children feel their obligations
in relation to their offspring to a de-
395
TZA
UIT
gree hitherto unknown. They can
now find time to meet and pray for
their conversion to God.
" This work of grace has greatly
checked and retarded the progress of
intemperance out of the church as
well as in it. There are now in this
village hut 3 or 4 habitual drunkards.
We have by divine assistance given
this hydra serpent, intemperance, a
serious blow. Cut he yet lives, and
has recently troubled the church.
None of the 41 who have joined by
recent profession have been poisoned
by this monster ; but 2 who had been
suspended and cut off for years fell
into this beastly sin a few weeks after
they were restored. We hope that
all the rising generation will be saved
from the iron grasp of intemperance.
31 have joined the temperance society
within a few months past.
" The revival has had an important
bearing upon the industry of the peo-
ple. The fact that they have erected
and finished a school-house at their
own expense is proof of this state-
ment. A year since no man could
have persuaded them to do this.
'• Acrain, this work of God has effected
much in relation to the Sabbath. For-
merly great ignorance and stupidity
prevailed in reference to the sanctity
of the Lord's day. Some members of
the church could converse upon
worldly subjects, and haul in hay and
grain, if there were an appearance of
rain. This they have acknowledged
to me and said that they had been
encouraged in this work of supposed
necessity. All persons in this village
now rest from labor on the Sabbath ;
no trifling conversation is allowed by
members of the church, and no visit-
ing. The young men used to meet
on Saturday to play ball ; but this
diversion has been entirely abandoned
for more than eight months past. The
same season is now consecrated to
prayer, as a preparation for the duties
of the Sabbath.
" The school-house built by the In-
dians is 24 feet by 20, well made,
eomfortable and convenient. It was
erected without the use of ardent
spirits, and entirely at their expense,
except the value of 10 or 11 dollars
furnished by the mission."
TZATZOE'S KRAAL, a station
of the L. M. S. among the Caffres of
South Africa, near the Buffalo river.
The mission was commenced in 1826.
John Brownlee, and G. F. Kayser,
missionaries ; Jan Tzatzoe, native as-
sistant. It is sometimes called the
Buffaloe River station. The directors
thus speak in their last report.
" Both Mr. Brownlee and Mr. Kay-
ser continue to visit the neighboring
Kraals. The attention of the people
is increasing, and the interest they
take in the subjects of religion pleas-
ing. The knowledge of the word of
God is extending. Mr. Kayser has
finished the translations of a small
English chatechism for children, and
several parts of the gospels, contain-
ing our Lord's miracles, which he
intends to get printed in the form of
tracts. In this work he has been as-
sisted by Jan Tzatzoe. When he vis-
its the Kraals, sometimes 8, 10 or 12
in a day, he reads from these transla-
tions, which the people understand.
His progress in the language has now j
so far advanced, as to enable him to
communicate with the Caifres with-
out an interpreter. Jan Tzatzoe con-
tiuues a valuable assistant to the mis-
sion, and a useful laborer among his
countrymen.
'• The children in the school go on
well ; all of them possess considera-
ble acquaintance with the doctrines
and precepts of Christianity.
" Two Caffre Captains. Wenna and
Hinza, brothers of John Tzatzoe, and
two other chiefs, have, with their
Kraals, removed nearer the station.
The former has begun to denounce
the errors of the Caffre doctors. The
commotions which have lately taken
place in this part of Africa, have
brought a greater number of Caffres
within the sound of the gospel. Thus
there is an increasing number of hear-
ers, affording a larger sphere for the
dissemination of the gospel.
" Thirty acres of ground are culti-
vated, and planted with millet, maize,
French-beans, pumpkins, and water-
melons."
U.
UITENHAGE, an outstation of the
L. M. S. near Bethelsdorp, S. Africa.
Mr. Sass, on account of his ill health,
has been obliged to retire to Theopo-
396
I S3
UNI
lis, and tliis station is at present va-
cant. The number of Hottentots,
who attend divine worship on the
Sabbath is from 80 to 150. From 30
to 50 attend the schools daily. Week-
ly preaching is maintained in the
prison. The communicants are
united with the church at Bethels-
dorp.
USSA. a negro village rfear the
Danish fort, Christiansburg, Western
Africa. A mission was commenced
here in 1828, by the G. M. S. Messrs.
Hencke, Kisling, Jaeger, Rils, and
De Heinee, missionaries. The mis-
sionaries, being Danes, will be able at
once to preacli to the negroes in a
language much in use among them
in that, quarter.
UNION, a station of the A. B. C.
F. M among (lie Osages, W. of the
river Mississippi. It is 1 m. W. of
the river Neosho, 26 N. of Fort Gib-
son, about 150 m. N. W. of .Dwight,
38 m. E. of the Western boundary of
the Arkansas Territory. It falls with
in the territory of the Cherokees who
removed W. of the Mississippi. W .
F. Vaill, missionary and superinten-
dent, Win. B. Montgomery, mission-
ary, Geo. L. Weed, physician and
steward, Abraham Redlield, teacher
and mechanic, with their wives. The
following gratifying intelligence is
communicated m letters from Messrs.
Montgomery and Jones of the Har-
mony stations, bearino- date from Dec.
•27, 1831, to June 14, 1832. They
are interspersed with remarks by the
editor of the Missionary Herald.
" In the Creek country, the disposi-
tion to hear, which for sometime was
confined chiefly to the blacks, has been
gradually spreading among the In-
dians. It is not. however, yet popular.
or reputable for a Creek to be seen at
meeting; and, therefore, such as do
attend are generally found to be more
or less serious. Few of them under-
standing English, the discourse is
always on their account interpreted.
Happily this is a service which occa-
sions us no trouble here, there being
half a dozen young men who are com-
petent and who would cheerfully offi-
ciate. Mostof these young men possess
great readiness of speech, and are in
the habit of praying in public, and of
addressing the people from their own
stores of thought, sometimes at great
length. How deeply important thai
they be duly assisted in extending
the knowledge of the Scriptures, and
in forming their religious character
At a communion season in October.
1" persons were baptized. The church
now embraces 63 members, of whom
23 are Creeks. Last spring 5 younu-
men of nearly equal age, none of
whom could speak English, or wore
the American dress, presented them-
selves among others for examination.
Seldom has there been seen in wes-
tern missions a happier fulfillment of
Grant's beautiful anticipation :
• Unwonted warmth the softened sav-
age feel,
Strange chiefs admire, and turbaned
warriors kneel.'
•ZK
■■ While the Church has been grad-
ually enlarged, we think there has
been a perceptible advance in knowl-
edge and spiritual judgment among
many of the members. They profess
to prize correct Scriptural instruction ;
and have cheerfully received Watts'
Psalms and Hymns, to be substituted in
room of those lighter hymns which
were previously used. In one important
particular they exhibit very substan-
tial evidence of a desire to improve —
a disposition to learn to read. After
one of the leaders had shown that it
could be accomplished without any
stated instruction, numbers of them
commenced with spirit, and several
have already become able to read in
the easier parts of the New Testament,
and have evidently profited much al-
ready by their new attainment. Last
summer the disposition pervaded a
considerable portion of the congrega-
tion, and frequently, when time ad-
mitted, previous to the usual service,
they were attended to in the manner
of a Sabbath school. The example of
these people presents another proof
of the efficacy of the religious princi-
ple in waking up the powers of the
mind, in creating a thirst for knowl-
edge, and in producing the steadiness
of application which is requisite in
acquiring the art of reading. None
of them would, in their circumstances,
have ever thought of attempting this
attainment, had they not been excited
by a desire to become acquainted with
the Scriptures, or, at least, carried
along by the example and spirit of re-
397
UNI
VAL
ligious associates. In the slate of
feeling' which at present prevails,
nothing appears to be wanting but the
steady exertions of a resident mission-
ary, in order to convert this interest-
ing congregation into a reading peo-
ple."
Extracts from Letters of Mr. Jones,
written at Harmony.
" Under date of Jan. 19, Mr. Jones
speaks thus of the school —
" The average number of Indian
scholars in the school, for the last
year, was from 3G to 40. The good
order which has prevailed among
them, the progress they have made in
their studies, and in the domestic
arts and agriculture, were we to look
no farther than the present, is highly
flattering. In the course of the year.
several gentlemen of some distinction
have visited the school, and have
spoken in the highest terms of com-
mendation, both as it respects the
progress the scholars have made in
their studies, and their general ap-
pearance. One gentlemen, to express
his good will, presented us with a
bell for the benefit of the school.
" Revival of religion at the station.
We bless God that a brighter day
seems to be drawing upon us. Pres-
ent appearances favor the idea, that
the great Shepherd of Israel is about
to take some of these tender lambs
under his own charge, by gathering
them into his fold. For two months
past, considerable seriousness has
prevailed among the youth at this sta-
tion.
" After laboring ten years on this
barren heath, you may well suppose
that even the prospect of some pre-
cious fruits would have an exhilerat-
ing effect upon our spirits. To be
permitted merely to break up the fal-
low ground, that those who come
after us may not sow among thorns,
is a high privilege, but to gather in
the golden grain is in the highest de-
gree encouraging.
" June 4th. Mr. Jones writes, that
13 were admitted to the church on
the day previous, 11 by profession and
2 by letter. Two of these were Osa-
ges, two were Delawares, and two
were colored persons : the rest were
children of the missionaries. Most of
these are members of the school, and
became hopefully pious during the
month of March. The missionaries
indulged hopes concerning the piety
of several others, while the spirit of
serious inquiry was manifest in many
more.
" Ten days later, Mr. Jones writes
that there was a prospect of a still
larger accession to the church on their
next communion, than was witnessed
on the 3d of June.
" Eight or ten were hopefully born
into the kingdom in one week. What
is rather surprizing, all except two or
three of those who entertain hope,
have either been or are still members
of the school. This fact imparts new
courage to your missionaries, and is
a proof of the utility of the schools.
Were you here, you might suffer a
similar inconvenience to that once
experienced by missionaries among
the Hottentots ; — you could scarcely
find a place for secret devotion. Walk-
ing out morning or evening, you <
would hear the voice of prayer in al-
most every direction.''
VALLEY TOWNS, a station of
the .1. B. B. F. M. among the
Cherokee Indians, in the S. E. part
of Tennessee. It was commenced in
1818. We find the following state-
ments, in the report of the Board for
April, 1832.
" This station is on the Hiwassee
river, within the limits of North Car-
olina, and is under the care of the
Rev. Evan Jones. The report from
the station a year ago was of the most
animating character, and it will be
perceived, by what we have to com-
municate, that it has lost none of its
interest since. In a letter dated May
11th. Mr. Jones observes. 'I feel
abased and astonished at the goodness
and mercy which the Lord is mani-
festing to us at this place. But God
will destroy the wisdom of the wise,
and bring to nothing the understand-
ing of the prudent. He hath chosen
the foolish things of the world to con-
found the wise ; and the weak things
of the world to confound the things
that are mighty, — that no flesh should
ylory in his presence ! These sayings
are signally verified at this station.
398
VAL
VEP
By the very feeblest instrumentality,
the Lord is revealing; the wonders of
his grace. The work moves on with
a steady pace. Every portion of labor
which we are enabled to apply to this
interesting field, surprises us by a
speedy increase. Brethren John Wick-
liffe and Dsiilawe, are becoming very
useful ; and considering their slender
opportunities for obtaining informa-
tion, they are making very encour-
aging improvement. I believe the
Lord is deepening as well as widening
his work among the Cherokees, and
think the growth in grace and the
knowledge of the Saviour, is as appa-
rent among the professors, as the ad-
dition to their numbers.
11 in June following, Mr. Jones
adds. ' The members of the church
who live at a distance, are become so
numerous, that it is scarcely possible
for all to attend at one place at com-
munion season. For the accommo-
dation of those who were thus circum-
stanced, we appointed a sacramental
meeting for last Sabbath, and the Sa-
turday before at Desehdee, about 18
or 20 miles from hence ; situated in
the beautiful valley, which gives the
name of Valley Towns to tins part of
the nation. Our brethren erected a
convenient shelter for the occasion,
covered with boards and railed round,
except two door- ways. They also
cleared a place at the side of the Val-
ley river, to go down to baptize, and
for the congregation to view the ad-
ministration of the ordinance. Dur-
ing the preaehing, by .brother John
Wicklifie and myself, much serious-
ness prevailed, and especially in the
last prayer, when many seemed greatly
affected. After a short interval, we
nabled and proceeded to the river.
Great solemnity prevailed among the
spectators, and many appeared deeply
interested, while the six candidates,
three males and three females, were
baptized as disciples of the Lord Je-
sus. The whole congregation return-
ed to view for the first time, in this
Valley, the light beaming from the
emblems of the great atoning sacrifice,
and chasing the darkness of unknown
ages. At the conclusion of the ser-
vice, I perceived many persons in the
congregation greatly affected. Every
breast seemed to be full, and every
rl overwhelmed with various emo-
tions. Some bowed down under the
guilt of past sins, some hoping in the
atoning blood of Jesus, while many
liiisiuns swelled with gratitude to see
their parents, wives, husbands, chil-
dren, yielding to the gentle sway of
the blessed Saviour. The mourning
penitents weie of all ages, from 8 or
(J to upwards of 80 years of age.'
" Among the subjects of this exten-
sive work, were three of Mr. Jones'
children, so that in delineating the
emotions of parents, he describes his
own. There seemed to be but little
abatement in the spirit of conviction
which prevailed until fall. From
that time the correspondence has been
less frequent, and no baptisms are
mentioned after November, till March,
when 13 full Indians were admitted
to the sacred rite.
" The church embraces, in its fel-
lowship, 102 members, 91 of whom
are Cherokees.
" The converts exhibit characteris-
tics of decided piety. Two of them,
John Wickliffe and Dsulawe, have
been approved as teachers, and spend
much of their time in the service of
the Board. Their labors, together
with those of private brethren, have
contributed materially to the exten-
sion of the revival.
" The boarding school is in a pros-
perous state, and usually contains 20
VAN'DIEMAN'S LAND, a fer-
tile island in the Southern Ocean,
separated from New Holland by Bass's
Straits. It is 1/6 m. long and 150 m.
broad. E. Ion. 145°— 148°, S. lat. 40°
—43°. The W. M. S. established a
mission here in 1820.
VAVOU. a group of Islands near
the Friendly. W. Cross, of the IV.
M. S., missionary.
VELLORE, a station of the G. P.
S. belonging to the Madras mission.
Peter M. Wessing, missionary. Na-
tive congregation. 80.
VEPERY,a village near Madras,
Hindoostan, where the C. K. S. has
labored since 1727, and has now two
missionaries.
The ann. examination of the schools
took place Dec. 24, 1825 : the Tamul
school had 04 boys and 47 girls ; the
English classes consisted of 140 boys
and 77 girls. The examination afford-
ed great satisfaction to those present
399
VER
VI N
among whom were some persons of
distinction.
This mission was commenced in
1727.
" J. P. Rottler, d d., J. L. Irion.
John Ilcavyside, Godfrey, cate< hist.
who was lately appointed from Bish-
op's College. The congregations con-
sist ef'JTl) native Christian families.
4(J Portuguese families, and 57 fami-
lies of native Christians residing at
St. Thomas's Mount. Divine service
is performed on Sundays, Fridays,
and the festivals. Baptisms G2, of
which 1 J were adults : communicants
43G. The superintendence of the
press has greatly occupied the mis-
sionaries : besides editions of the Old
and New Testaments in Tamul, there
were in the press or had been recently
issued in that language a Church
History, a Catechism on the errors
of popery, a Collection of Sermons for
the use of catechists, Alphabets and
Lessons, with a Tamul English Read-
ing Book, a Tamul and English Dic-
tionary by Dr. Rottler, and another
revised by Mr. Haubroe.''
V ERE. a station of the B. M. S. in
Jamaica.
VINCENT, ST. one of the Carib-
bee Islands, lying 55 m. to the W. of
Barbadocs. It is inhabited by Caribs.
a warlike race of Indians, between
whom and the aborigines of the larger
islands there is a manifest distinction.
They are conjectured to have been
originally a colony from North Amer-
ica : their fierce manners approaching
nearer to those of the original natives
of that continent, than they do to that
of South America, and their language
also having some affinity to that spo-
ken in Florida. St. Vincent was long
a neutral island ; but, at the peace of
1 7( 13, the French agreed that, the right
to it should be vested in the British.
The latter, soon after, engaged in a
war against the Caribs, on the wind-
ward side of the island, who were
obliged to consent to peace, by which
they ceded a large tract of land to the
crown. The consequence of this was,
that in 1779, they greatly contributed
to the reduction of this island by the
French, who, however, restored it in
1783. St. Vincent is 14 m. long and
10 broad ; a ridge of mountains passes
along the middle through its whole
length, the highest of which, called
SoufYrier, is at the N. extremity. From
this mountain, in 1^12. after the lapse
of near a century, proceeded a dread-
ful eruption, by which the island was
enveloped in a chaotic gloom for 3
days, and wholly covered by showers
of volcanic matter. Kingston is the
capital.
Before 1703, a mission was com-
menced on this island, by Mr. Clark,
of the IV. M. S. From a late report
we take the following sentences.
State of the Mission. — Kingston Cir-
cuit.— Kingstown. " Although the
spiritual state of our societies on this
island does not appear generally to
have improved, nor their numbers to
have been multiplied, yet we have
not sustained so great a loss as we
had apprehended from very frequent
interruptions in consequence of siek-
ness.
" Amidst the circumstances to
which we have now referred, we re-
gard it as no small mercy that our -
Society has been preserved. Of the *
candidates who have presented them-
selves, not a small proportion have
confessed their sinfulness with se-
riousness and tears, giving satisfacto-
ry evidence of their contrition. We
have not witnessed all that intense
and lively religious feeling which has
sometimes afforded us so great en-
couragement ; but we have seen une-
quivocal indications of good effected
among the inhabitants generally by
our united ministrations. Popular
iniquity appears to have become some-
what less shameless, and several re-
spectable young colored and black
persons have firmly testified their ab-
horrence of a prevailing sin, and in
the most sacred of domestic relations,
have taken an honoiable stand as
members of humanized society.
These, as far as we have been in-
formed, have all been members of our
congregation at least, if not of our soci-
ety. Several persons of considerable
promise have had classes given into
their charge. And we have been grat-
ified at perceiving in the most influen-
tial members of the society, continu-
ed evidences of deep and settled piety.
One of our most valuable leaders has
died. She had been active and emi-
nently useful for many years. On a
Sabbath morning early, while rising
to meet her ©lass, she was sudden!?
400
VIN
VIZ
taken sick, and ' ceased at once to
work and live.'
Chateau Bettair, — " is a place of
great importance, and demands assid-
uous attention. Some have been ex-
pelled, but the society generally ap-
pears to be growing in grace, and in
the knowledge and love of God, while
several backsliders have returned, on
apparently sincere repentance. About
three miles to the leeward of Chateau
Bellair is a settlement of Cants,
which we have occasionally visited.
They receive us as the servants of the
most high God, nor ever suffer us to
leave them without demonstrations of
affectionate regard, and invitations to
return. We have offered them some
materials, and they have volunteered
their labor for the erection of a small
chapel, where we may meet them as
opportunity permits, to instruct them
in the doctrines of Christianity, and
where we hope the Father of spirits
will bestow his richest benediction on
these returning heathens.
" Numbers in society : 12 white ;
231 free colored and black ; 1672
slaves. Total, 1915.
Biabon Circuit. " Two causes of
the instability and low religious char-
acter of the members of this circuit we
particularly notice : the almost total
want of acknowledgment of any obli-
'gation to abstain from profane works
on the Sabbath day or to keep it holy ;
and the too general neglect of that
sacred ordinance, the Lord's supper
Plain explanations of this sacrament
have, however, been given them, and
they have been earnestly exhorted by
us to make themselves acquainted
with its nature and obligations, and
so draw nigh to the table of the Lord.
On the whole, we remark, that we
have set ourselves, we trust with all
sincerity, to improve the religious
character of this society, by a justly
rigorous discipline, plain and earnest
preaching, and frequent catechizing.
Kingstown. " Although our school
has not been in so prosperous a state
as we could wish during the past year,
yet we are encouraged with the de-
lightful prospect with which the pre-
sent opens. Several of the girls and
boys of the Bible class have been
promoted to be assistant teachers, and
have filled that office with satisfaction.
Many of the elder girls have been
*2*
obliged to leave the school. Some
have left us to go to the Roman Cath-
olic school, but are returning to us
again. The adult class of females is
but small. The public examination
took place on new year's day, in the
presence of a large congregation,
when the children went through their
exercises with great satisfaction, and
were rewarded with books, &c. Num-
ber of male scholars is, 48 free ; 8fl
slaves : — total, 137. Females, 1 02 free ;
98 slaves :— total, 200. Total in the
island, 337."
VIZAGAPATAM, a district and a
town, on the Orissa coast, in the pro-
vince of the Northern Circars, Hin-
doostan. The city is 483 m. N. E. of
Madras, and 557 S. W. of Calcutta.
A mission was commenced in this
place in 1805 by the L. M. S. The
Directors thus speak in their late re-
port.
" Mr. James Gordon, who, accord-
ing to the last report, acted as Mr.
Dawson's assistant in the school de-
partment at this station, is at present
at Madras, under a course of educa-
tion for missionary service.
" Native services — continue as stat-
ed in the last report. Since the be-
ginning of the year 1830, six members
have been added to the church, of
whom two are natives, and one Indo^
Briton, and there are many candidates
for admission. Some young men
(natives,) who for years received
Christian instruction, perceive the
folly of idolatry, and the excellence
of the religion of the Bible, which
they manifest an earnest desire to un-
derstand.
" English services. The attend-
ance on the English Sabbath evening
service ha3 increased to from 50 to 20
persons. By particular request of the
commanding officer, Mr. Dawson has
for some time, while the station was
destitute of a chaplain, had an extra
service on the Sabbath, in the Fort,
on which, at times, 300 persons of ya
rious nations and tongues have at-
tended.
" Church. The church, which at
the close of 1829, consisted of 4 per-
sons only, as has been already inti-
mated, had an accession of 7 memberSi
during the past year. There are also
8 candidates for communion. In this
church Europeans, Indo-Briton6, and
401
vos
WAI
natives are united in harmony and
affection, and it is hoped are one in
Christ Jesus.
" Schools. These are 12 in number,
(five of which are entirely supported
by the society,) and are in general
going on well. In most of them the
attendance is good.
" The twelfth school was begun by
Mrs. Gordon while at the station.
She continues to defray the expenses
thereof.
<; Some of the teachers in the schools
manifest considerable knowledge of
Christianity, and are exemplary in
their conduct. They are diligent,
and feel interested in their work.
<; The Sunday school is attended by
90 scholars, of different castes. Mr.
Dawson expounds alternately from
the Old and New Testament to them.
'• Mrs. Dawson's daughter, a young
female friend, and Mr. Dawson's son.
William, are engaged ; the former as
Mrs. Dawson's assistant in the girls'
school ; and the latter in daily visit-
ing the schools both in town and
country. Mr. Dawson's eldest son,
who is sufficiently acquainted with
Teloogoo, acts as his father's assistant
in examining the schools. The mem-
bers of the church have formed them-
selves into a society for supporting
the native schools, by monthly contri-
butions, and there is reason to hope,
that this endeavor to do good will, in
process of time, become more effi-
cient.
Distrilmtion of Scriptures, fyc.
The Madras Auxiliary Bible Society
has granted to Mr. Dawson, 100 co-
pies of the epistles of the new edition
of the Teloogoo Testament : and the
Religious Tract Society at Madras
had provided him with 1000 Teloogoo
tracts. Of these Scriptures and tracts
he has put in circulation many hun-
dreds among the people, and they
have been conveyed in almost every
direction. In these labors, Mr. Daw-
son is encouraged by many instance
of special inrpiiry for books, and of
their great usefulness in leading their
readers to furthor inquiry after the
truth."
VOSSANIE'S TRIBE, a station
of the U. B. S. in South Africa, com-
menced in 1830, Richard Haddy, mis-
sionary. Sunday scholars, 65. The
Sunday congregations have become
large, and a very marked change for
the better has taken place.
W.
WAGENMAKER VALLEY, a
station of the French Protestant Mis-
sionary Societv, in South Africa,
commenced in 1830. Isaac Bisseux,
missionary. The Sabbath congrega-
tions are usually 200. An increasing
interest in the word is apparent among
the people. Scholars, 25 to 30. One
young female slave gives evidence of
real conversion to God. Four meet-
ings are held weekly for the slaves
in the chapel, and others in private
houses.
WAIAKEA, a station of the A. B.
C. F. M. on Hawaii. It is on the N.
E. side of the island Joseph Good-
rich, missionary; Mrs. Goodrich. The
following extract from the journal of
Mr. Goodrich describes a revival of
religion which took place in 1829 and I
1830.
" About a year has now elapsed
since the attention to religion com-
menced here ; and the spirit of inqui-
ry has extended more than sixty miles.
Very many natives have left their
lands, and come and asked permission
to settle where they oan enjoy relig-
ious instruction. Four head men, re-,
siding from six to eighteen miles dis-.
tant, have come and settled down
near us in order to partake in the
worship of the Sabbath and enjoy
other sanctuary privileges. Many say
that they have obtained joyful hearts,
so much so that they cannot sleep at
night. One and another come to us
with the inquiry, Is it right to weep
and shed tears ? Sometimes, say they,
our tears run down our cheeks while
thinking of God's goodness ; some-
times at home, at other times by the
way, and when in the house of prayer,
and also in private devotion. They
inquire. What can be the meaning of
the tears running so freely ? Can it
be right to weep so much ? They
freely own, that Paul's description
of the vices of the heathen, in the first
chapter of Romans, is a correct delin-
eation of their character, and say,
How could he have known it so well ?
Our house has been thronged from
morning till night, and from night till
402
WAI
WAI
morning. We have frequently been
called up at midnight to converse
vvitli those who are anxious, and then
again at daylight ; so that we have
little or no time of our own.
" Our labors are numerous and
much varied. We have public wor-
ship twice on the Sabbath. Mrs. G.
has a large Sabbath school between
meetings, and also a Bible class in the
afternoon, and she also meets a pray-
ing circle of females in the evening,
and a school likewise in the week of
about 30 scholars. The above, and
the continued calls of the natives, oc-
cupy most of our time. Monday from
two o'clock, P. M. till nine in the
evening, our house is thronged with
natives wTho attend our meeting for
religious inquiry. Wednesday after-
noon we have a public lecture."
WAILUKU, a branch station of
the A. B. C. F. M. on the island Maui,
one of the Sandwich Islands. Its ad-
vantages are thus described,' in Nov.
1831.
"During the past year there has
been preaching there eighteen Sab-
baths. According to our plan there
should be preaching half the time.
Various obstacles, however, have
hitherto, and will doubtless continue
to interrupt that regular system which
we wish to pursue. Sometimes the
weather prevents us ; sometimes the
people are away on business for the
chiefs ; and sometimes we are called
by other duties to other places. The
longer we continue our labors at Wai-
luku, the more our interest in the
place increases. It is of greater im-
portance as a missionary station than
the one at Lahaina, except that from
Lahaina we can have easier inter-
course with the other islands, and
thus exert a greater general influence
than at Wailuku. But our local in-
fluence would be far greater at the
latter place. The same amount of
missionary labor, produces much
greater effects there than at Lahaina ;
and in case it were occupied as a per-
manent missionary station, the prin-
cess and probably other chiefs would
immediately take up their residence
there.
" Had we not already laid out ex-
pense in buildings at Lahaina, it is
questionable whether Wailuku would
not be the place for the permanent
missionary station of this island. The
easy access to the eastern peninsula
of this island, would nearly balance
the advantage which Lahaina enjoys
for intercourse with the neighboring
islands.
" The congregations there on the
Sabbath have much increased. The
common number which regularly at-
tends meeting there is 3,700, and often
more.
<; We have already taken steps for
the organization of a church there.
Eight persons from that place are now
members of the church in Lahaina.
On the 1 5th of October last, the sac-
rament of the Lord's supper was ad-
ministered there, and 22 were pro-
pounded as candidates to be united
with a new church, which will prob-
ably be organized in January. The
church will therefore consist of 30
members at its first establishment.
"Auwae, the head man, is now col-
lecting materials for a good stone and
lime meeting-house. The stones are
already hewn, the lime is burnt, and
the timber for the roof is on the
ground, and he will commence the
building in a few weeks. The people
often ask with weeping eyes, " Who
is to preach in it?" This is a ques-
tion which we cannot answer.
" Mr. Andrews is appointed, by the
mission, to the exclusive business of
teaching the high school, on the hill
back ot Lahaina He, therefore, is
no longer able to assist in supporting
that station. Those who are acquaint-
ed with the laborious duties of the
station at Lahaina, do not think that
one man can possibly perform them,
and at the same time make frequent
visits to Wailuku. Mr. Richards,
however, will continue the present
system for a season, in the hope that
Providence will eventually provide
other aid.
" In addition to the labors which
we have bestowed on Wailuku, we
have preached at other places nearer
by, where congregations of from 1500
to 2500 are usually collected."
WAIMEA, a station of the same
society on the island Hawaii. Samu-
el Ruggles, missionary ; Mrs. Rug-
'es.
WAIMEA is also the name of
another station of the 6ame Board, on
the island Tauai. It is on the south-
403
WAS
WHA
em side of the island. The mission
was commenced in 1820. Samuel
Whitney and Peter J. Gulick, mis-
sionaries, and their wives. For fur-
ther particulars in regard to the hist
two named stations, see Sandwich Is-
lands.
WASHINGTON ISLANDS, on
NORTHERN MARQUESAS. They
are 3 in number, lying between 8 and
10 degrees of south latitude, and about
15 degrees E. of the meridian of the
Sandwich Islands. The pop. is esti-
mated at 5(1.000.
" One of the missionaries, who sail-
ed for the Sandwich Islands in De-
cember, was conditionally instructed
to proceed to these islands ; and one.
or more, of a company of missionaries
soon to embark for the Pacific, will
probably receive the same destination.
'• The name of these islands, their
having been discovered by one of our
own countrymen, the frequent inter-
course of the inhabitants with Amer-
icans, and their superior mental ca-
pacity to the common average of
intellect in that part of the world, and
the commanding situation of the
group with respect to some of the
great commercial routes in that ocean,
— are all circumstances favorable to
the speedy commencement of a mis-
sion there."
WAUGH-TOWN. a station of the
L. M. S. on Tahiti, one of the Georg-
ian Islands. C. Wilson . missionary.
From the report of 1831, we take the
following paragraphs.
" In the report of this station, Mr.
Wilson, after referring to the general
lukewarmness of the people, the inju-
rious effects of heresy, and of the im-
portation of ardent spirits by foreign
traders, mentions the observance of a
day of fasting and solemn prayer, by
all the missionaries, for the revival of
the work of God among the people
which it was hoped would be follow
ed by a more abundant measure of
divine benediction. The usual duties
of the station are continued through
the week. The attendance of the
adult school is regular; at the chil-
dren's less so than in some former
years. On account of the heresies of
two individuals in Tahiti, who pre-
tended to be inspired by the Spirit of
God, and empowered to work mira-
cles, and declared there was " no sin
here nor punishment hereafter," sev-
eral persons were seduced from the
purity and soundness of the faith, and
were lvmuved from Christian fellow-
ship ; these have since confessed their
sin and professed repentance. Two
have been re-united to the church,
and others are waiting for admission.
The generality of the people attend
the menus of religious instruction,
and ' while some have turned back,
others are coming forward desiring
their names to be enrolled amongst
the followers of the Lamb.' "
WELLINGTON, a town of libe-
rated negroes in the colony of Sierra
Leone, Western Africa. [See Sierra
Leone]
WESLEYVILLE, a station of the
W. At. in South Africa, 10 or 12 miles
from the mouth of the Kalumna : in
Pato's tribe : 1823— S. Young. The
congregations continue large : many
persons are obliged to remain outside :
a new stone chapel is in progress.
' Notwithstanding,' Mr. Young writes, »
"the great distress of the people, aris-
ing from a want of provisions and the
political agitations with which they
have been disturbed, yet we have had
several gracious manifestations of the
influence of the Holy Spirit, by which
the stout-hearted sinner has been
humbled and the Saviour exalted.
The congregations to which we preach
in various parts of the tribe are in-
creasingly encouraging." Five mem-
bers have left the station : some of
them, there is reason to fear, from a
less (it" religion. Scholars: boys 2(J.
girls 34, adults 4 ; being a decrease,
in consequence of the removal of sev-
eral large families from the vicinity :
the schools, however, go on well.
WHANGAROOA,a town of New
Zealand, on the E. coast, S. of the
Bay of Islands. Here the Wesleyan
mission was commenced in June.
1623. It was established in a beauti-
ful and fertile valley, now denominat-
ed Wesleydale, and situate about 7
m. from the mouth of a river, which
empties itself into the harbor of Whan-
garooa, and about 20 W. from Kiddee
Kiddee, the nearest settlement of the
C. M. 8. in the Bay of Islands. A
substantial and commodious dwelling-
house, together with a barn, carpen-
ter's shop, and various other out-
buildings, had been erected. An
404
WHA
WHA
excellent and productive garden had
been formed; which, with a plat,
cultivated for wheat, comprised about
4 acres. The whole premises were
surrounded bv a good fence ; and
constituted a respectable specimen of
English civilization in the midst of a
barbarous people.
The natives who resided in the val-
ley amounted to near 200, and were
called the Ngatehurn tribe ■ they
were headed by several chiefs, of
whom the principal was Tepui. At
a distance of 5 miles dwelt another
tribe, called the Ngatepo; which con-
tained (iOO or 700 souls. To these
two tribes the missionaries directed
their labors. Having made some pro-
ficiency in the language, they regu-
larly employed the Sabbath, and as
much of their time on the other days
of the week as could be spared from
other occupations, in communicating
to them Christian instruction. A
school was also established, which
was attended daily by about 20 youths :
8 of these had learned to read and
write their vernacular tongue ; and
on their minds, as well as on the
minds of many of the adult popula-
tion, the truths of God have been as-
siduously inculcated, and, in some
cases, received with much apparent
interest.
" We began," say the missionaries,
referring to these results, " to be great-
ly encouraged in our work ; a good
deal of the most fatiguing and disa-
greeable part of our undertaking had
been accomplished, and we entertain-
ed lively hopes of increasing and per-
manent prosperity. This cheering
prospect has, however, by a mysteri-
ous dispensation of Providence, been
suddenly darkened, and our pleasing
anticipations, at least for the present,
blighted."
Shunghee, it appears, had been
driven almost to a state of desperation
by a variety of circumstances, and he
resolved to abandon the spot which
had been the scene of them, and where
he was perpetually reminded of their
occurrence. Thus chafed and irrita-
ted, however, there was much reason
to dread, that wherever he might re-
move, there war and bloodshed would
accompany him. In Jan. 1627. some
men of his tribe came to the station,
saying, on their business being ask-
ed— " We are come to take away
your things, and burn down your pre-
mises ; for your place is deserted, and
you are a broken people." The work
of plunder and of spoliation soon com-
menced, and \v:is carried on by an in-
crease of numbers; until the mission-
aries, who had resolved not to leave,
but at the last extremity, took their
departure, and with heavy hearts di-
rected their course towards Kiddee
Kiddee, the nearest station belonging
to the Church mission ; where, after
excessive toils and appalling dangers,
they at length found a friendly asy-
lum. They subsequently learnt, that
on the arrival at the mission settle-
ment, of the Shukeangha party,
whom they had actually met to their
great alarm when fleeing to Kiddee
Kiddee, that they had driven away the
first plunderers who belonged to
Shunghee's party, and who were able
to carry off only the more portable
part of the booty ; and that they had
seized the remainder themselves ; that
they had returned to Shukeangha the
following morning, loaded with the
spoils ; that the mission premises, to-
gether with about 100 bushels of wheat
in the straw, which had just been de-
posited in the barn, were completely
burnt to ashes; that the cattle, of which
there were but eight head, the goats,
poultry, &c. were all killed ; that the
heads and feet, and other parts of the
stock, were lying strewed about upon
the ground, mixed with other articles
which the robbers did not think worth
their while to carry away ; that, not
content with what they found above
ground, these barbarians had dug up
the body of Mr. Turner's child, which
had been interred a few months before,
merely for the sake of the blanket, in
which they supposed it was envelop-
ed ; and that they had left the corpse
of the tender babe to moulder on the
surface of the earth, — a monument of
their relentless cruelty. "These men al-
so informed us." say the missionaries,
'• that Shunghee was not dead, but
that he had been shot through the
body ; that the ball, having broken
his collar bone, and passed in an ob-
lique direction through the right
breast, had come out a Tittle below the
shoulder blade, close to the spine ;
and that after his return from pursu-
ing the Ngatepo, his principal wife,
405
• WHA
WIL
Turi, whose heroism and judgment
Were much admired, and whose abili-
ties in war were so surprising, that
notwithstanding her blindness and
other infirmities of age, she always
accompanied her hnsband in his light-
ing enterprizea, had died at Whanga-
rooa. On the litth, some natives ar-
rived at Kiddee Kiddee, in a canoe,
from the S. E. part of the island ; who
reported that the news of Shunghee's
misfortunes was received there with
every expression of joy and triumph.
such as singing and dancing, which
were kept up without intermission
night and day ; and that, in case of
his death, a very large body might be
expected at the Bay of Islands, to re-
venge the atrocious injuries which he
had inflicted upon them. This even-
ing a letter was received by the Rev.
Henry Williams, from Capt. Kurd, of
the New Zealand Company's ship, the
Rosanna, then lying at Shukeangha.
in which the captain very kindly ex-
pressed the deep concern that he felt
on hearing of our disasters, and gen-
erously offered to accommodate us
with a passage to Sydney, and to len-
der us any other assistance that lay
in his power ; such kindness, mani-
fested by a stranger, under circum-
stances so peculiarly trying as ours
were, excited in our bosoms the live-
liest emotions of gratitude and respect."
'; The church missionaries consid-
ered their situation in New Zealand
as so precarious that they shipped
about 20 tons of goods on board the
Sisters, to be conveyed to Sydney ;
and, of the rest, what was of any va-
lue, and not required for immediate
use. they either buried under ground,
or deposited on board a vessel in the
harbor. They adopted these precau-
tionary measures, to secure what
might be requisite for their voyage :
deeming it not improbable that they
should be compelled to flee to Port
Jackson ; and fearing that, if the na-
tives should suddenly come upon
them, they would, like us, be stripped
of every thing."
"On Wednesday, the 24th, a letter
was received from Mr. Clark, of Kid-
dee Kiddee, stating, that some mes-
sengers, who had been sent to Shung-
hee, had brought intelligence of his
being likely to recover, and of his
having almost utterly destroyed the
Caitangata tribe, who resided on the
western side of Whangarooa harbor ;
their statement was, that only 10 of
the unhappy tribe were supposed to
hare escaped ; that old Matapo, the
chic!', who was the principal actor in
plundering the brig, Mercury, was
among the slain; that Sliunuhee's
advice to the missionaries at Kiddee
Kiddee was, to remain on their sta-
tion while he lives, but to the to their
own country as soon as he dies ; that
the contest in that quarter had been
brought to a close ; and that the na-
tives were dispersing to their respec-
tive places of abode. The head of
Matapo was. a few days afterwards,
exhibited on a pole at the Bay of Is-
lands, as a trophy of Shunghee's
success.
" When we left New Zealand,
which was on the 28th of January, a
very large party, led by the Chief
Tarria, was lying in Kororadika Bay,
which is on the E. side of the Bay of
Islands. This was so formidable a »
body, that when they were making
toward the Sisters, Captain Duke
thought it expedient to fire two G
pounders over their heads,to deter them
from approaching. Their real views
were not known ; but their leader,
Tarria, is one of those chiefs who had
threatened the Pyhea tribe ; consid-
erable alarm was, therefore, felt in
that quarter.
" We forbear to express our opin-
ion as to what may be the result of
this tumultuous state of things : tho'
we cannot but fear that the immedi-
ate consequences will be disastrous.
However, we beg it to be distinctly
understood, that our mission to New
Zealand, though suspended, is by no
means abandoned. While we are not
blind to the difficulties which at pres-
ent obstruct its progress, we are con-
vinced that it may yet be prosecuted
with rational hope of extensive and
lasting usefulness."
Mr. Marsden writes on the 7th of
March, 1827, that he was on the point
of sailing from port Jackson, in H.
M. S. Rainbow, on a visit to New
Zealand ; in order to render advice
and assistance in the critical state of
affairs. [See New Zealand.]
WILKS' HARBOR, a mission
station of the L. M. 6'., on the N. E.
side of the island of Tahiti.
406
WIL
ZAK
Mr. Pritchard has recently com-
menced preaching in Tahitian. The
6ongregation, on the Sabbath, is large.
The several week -day meetings are
also, in general, well attended. The
English service, for the benefit of the
seamen belonging to ships in the har-
bor, is continued, and the congrega-
tion which assembles on those occa-
sions is usually considerable. A new
and commodious chapel, with exten-
sive galleries, erected at this station,
was opened tor public worship on the
28th of December, 1820.
The attendance of the children at
the school is. unhappily, very irregu-
lar. Mr. Pritchard has commenced
an English and Tahitian Dictionary,
which he hopes will afford considera-
ble facilities for the acquisition of the
latter language. The natives, besides
completing the chapel, have built a
good dwelling house for the mission-
ary.
The number baptized, from Nov.
1823, the time .of Mr. Pritchard's set-
tlement here, up to May. 1826, was
74. The members of the church
amounted, at the latter period, to 208.
Of the baptized, many are desirous
of entering into church fellowship.
The following particulars we take
from a late report of the L. M. S.
•• The increase of traffic at this sta-
tion, and the accumulation of proper-
ty by the people, favor their advance-
ment in civilization, and more enlarg-
ed acquaintance with mankind, but it
exposes theinto peculiar temptations.
and much distress. Notwithstanding
these circumstance, the schools con-
tinue to prosper. Three of the senior
bovs and an equal number of young
females, have been united to the
church. The attendance on public
worship is undiminished. Ten per-
sons have been added to the number
in Christian communion ; but on ac-
count of their intemperance, occasion-
ed by the inordinate use of ardent
spirits brought by traders, 3G have
been excluded. In order to afford more
convenient accommodation to foreign
visiters, a small chapel was erecting
for English worship, and Mr. Pritch-
ard continued to preach in English to
the seamen resorting to the harbor.
In the last report it was mentioned
that Mr. Pritchard had proposed an
institution for the education of native
teachers. This has since been estab-
lished, and the missionaries anticipate
very favorable results from the advan-
tages its members will receive. The
institution was commenced with five
individuals, of which number one was
expelled for intemperance. When
the last accounts were sent away, the
number of students was ten. and two
more were expected. Two had died,
and one had been sent to Tubuai."
WlLLSTOWN,a station of the A.
B. C. F. M., among the Cherokee
Indians, in the chartered limits of
Alabama, in Will's Valley, about 10
m. from the Western line of Georgia,
and 40 m. S. of the Tennessee r. It
was commenced in 1823. William
Chamberlin is now (1832) missionary,
Sylvester Ellis, farmer, with their
wives. Mrs. Hoyt, widow of the Rev.
Asa Hoyt, John Huss, native preach-
er. The school is in a flourishing
state.
Y.
YOK-NOK-CHA-YA, a station of
the A. B. C. F. M. among the Choc-
taw Indians. Rev. Cyrus Byington,
missionary. Mrs. Byrington, Misses
Anna Burnham and Mary Foster,
teachers. The communicants belong
to- the Mayhew church. The number
of scholars is 28.
^ ZAK RIVER, 4 or 500 miles N.
E. of Cape Town, South Africa, on
which a station was formed by the
L. M. S.
In May, 1799, Mr. Kitcherer and
his colleague. Mr. Edwards, left Cape
Town, and arrived on the 6th of Au-
gust, at a spot near the Zak r., where
they agreed to take up their abode.
The circumjacent country was bar-
ren and thinly inhabited, but the
place at which they felt inclined to
settle was evidently adapted for cul-
tivation, and was contiguous to two
fine springs of water. Here, there-
fore, they began to prepare a plot of
ground for a garden, and to erect a
hut of reeds, no timber being within
their reach. To this humble settle-
ment they gave the name of Happy
407
ZAK
ZAK
Prospect Fountain, and solemnly de-
voted both the place and themselves
to the service of the Lord.
Of the natives among whom the
brethren were now to labor, Mr.Kitch-
erer observes — " They have no idea
of a Supreme Being, and, consequent-
ly, they practice no kind of worship.
They have a superstitious reverence,
however, for an insect known by the
name of the creeping leaf, a sight of
which they consider as an indication
of something fortunate, and to kill it
they suppose will bring a curse upon
the perpetrator. They have, also,
some notion of an evil spirit, which
occasions diseases and other mischief;
and to counteract his evil purposes, a
certain description of men are ap-
pointed to blow with a humming noise
over the sick, for hours together.
" Their mode of life is extremely
wretched and disgusting. Utter stran-
gers to cleanliness, they never wash
their flesh, but suffer the dirt to accu-
mulate, till, in some instances, it lit-
erally hangs from their elbows. The\-
delight, however, in smearing their
bodies with the fat of animals, min-
gled with a powder which gives them
a shining appearance. They form
their huts by digging a hole about 3
feet deep, and then thatching it over
with reeds, which are not, however,
impervious to the rain. Here they
lie close to each other, like pigs in a
sty ; and they are so extremely indo-
lent, that they will remain for days
together without food, rather than
take the pains to procure it. When
constrained, by extreme hunger, to
go out in quest of provisions, they
evince much dexterity in destroying
the various animals with which their
country abounds ; or, if they do not
happen to procure any of these, they
make a shift to live upon snakes,
mice, and almost any thing they can
find. There are, also, some produc-
tions of the earth, of the bulbous kind,
which they occasionally eat, particu-
larly the camcron, which is as large
as a child's head, and the buroo, about
the size of an apple. There are,
likewise, some little berries, which
are edible, and which the women go
out to gather; but the men are too
idle to do this.
" The men have several wives, but
conjugal affection is little known, and
they are total strangers to domestic
happiness. They take little care of
their children, and when they correct
them, they almost kill them by sever-
ity. In fact, they will destroy their
offspring on a variety of occasions,
as when they arc in want of food, or
obliged to flee from the farmers, or
when an infant happens to be ill-
shaped, or when the father has for-
saken the mother. In any of these
cases they will strangle them, smother
them, bury them alive, or cast them
away in the desert. There are even
instances of parents throwing their
tender offspring to the hungry lion,
which stands roaring before their cav-
ern, refusing to depart till some peace-
offering be given to him. In general,
the children cease to be the object of
maternal care as soon as they are able
to crawl in the field. They go out
every morning ; and, when they re-
turn in the evening-, a little milk, or
a piece of meat, and an old sheep's «
skin to lie upon, are all they have to
expect. In some few instances, how-
ever, a spark of natural affection is to
be met with, which places its pos-
sessor on a level with the brute crea-
tion.
" The Bushmen frequently forsake
their aged relations, when removing
from place to place, for the sake of
hunting. In this case, they leave the
old person with a piece of meat, and
an ostrich egg-shell full of water.
As soon as this little stock is exhaust-
ed, the poor devoted creatures must
perish by hunger, or become a prey
to wild beasts."
Soon after their arrival at Zak r.,
the missionaries were visited by a
party of about 30 Bushmen, who
were anxious to understand the ob-
ject of their settlement. At first,
however, they were extremely shy ;
and in consequence of some base
slanders, which had been propagated
among them, they were induced to
fear that the brethren had some de-
sign against their liberty or their
lives. As a proof of their mistrust, it
is stated, that on a certain occasion,
Mr. Kitcherer. hoping to conciliate
the affections of these wild Hottentots,
invited a number of them to partake
of a little repast which he had pro-
vided. Having cut up a large cake,
he presented a piece to each of the
408
ZAK
ZAK
Bushmen, but not an individual ven-
tured to taste it. On perceiving this,
and guessing that they weie appre-
hensive of poison, the missionary took
a slice of the cake himself, and ate it
before them. He then stated, that he
had called them together to assure
them of his friendship, and to inform
them that, as they were all invited to
eat of one cake, there was one Sa-
viour, called the bread of life, of whom
Hottentots, as well as others, might
freely part ike, in order to obtain eter-
nal life. This explanation removed
every evil surmise, and Mr. Kitcher-
ef's token of love was received by
every individual with evident satis-
faction.
From this time the number of Bush-
men who visited the missionaries in-
creased considerably ; and Mr. Kiteh-
erer observes, that he felt inexpres-
sible pleasure whilst attempting to
explain to these poor and perishing
creatures the infinite grace of the Lord
Jesus ; so that though he began his
work with a heavy heart, he frequent-
ly concluded it with joy and exulta-
tion. When the Bushmen were first
told of a God, and of the resurrection
of the dead, they knew not how to
express their astonishment in terms
sufficiently strong, that they should
have remained such a length of time
without one idea of the Creator and
Preserver of all things. Some of the
people now began to pray with appa-
rent earnestness, and with the most
affecting simplicity, " O Lord Jesus
Christ," they would say, '• thou hast
made the sun, the moon, the hills,
the rivers, and the bushes; therefore
thou hast the power of changing my
heart : O, be pleased to make it en-
tirely new !" Some of them assert,
that the sorrow which they felt on
account of their sins prevented them
from sleeping at night, and constrain-
ed them to rise and pour out their
souls in supplication before the Lord;
and they declared that even in their
hunting expeditions they sometimes
felt an irresistible impulse to prostrate
themselves before the throne of grace,
and to pray for a renewed heart.
Some of them, indeed, seem to have
had interested views in their profes-
sions, and to have displayed, as Mr.
Kitcherer expresses it, " much phar-
isaical ostentation ;" but there were
2l
some others, whose language was ev-
idently that of Christian experience,
and who manifested, by their conduct
and conversation, that they had be-
come the subjects of a divine change.
Soon after this occurrence, Mr.
Kitcherer was invited to become the
minister of the Paarl, a rich village
near the Cape, with a handsome
church. After mature deliberation
and earnest prayer, however, he was
led to consider this as a temptation
to divert him from his attention to the
heathen, rather than a providential
call to a station of greater usefulness.
And from this time his labors among
the Bushmen were crowned with such
remarkable success, that he observes,
" Many persons, whose hearts had
been harder than the rocks among
which they lived, began to inquire
what they must do to be saved ; and
it frequently happened that the hills
literally resounded with their loud
complaints."
Mr. Kitcherer had for some time
entertained the thoughts of visiting
Europe, partly with a view to the
settlement of some domestic concerns,
and also with the design of consult-
ing the directors of the L. M. S. on
the best measures to be adopted in
future. Accordingly, on the 17th of
January, 1803, he took leave of his
congregation, with an assurance that
he would endeavor to return in about
12 months. The scene exhibited on
this occasion was deeply affecting ;
some of the people expressed an ap-
prehension that it was on account of
their guilt, and because they had not
sufficiently prized the gospel, that
their beloved minister was now to be
removed from them ; others, eagerly
grasping his hands and weeping bit-
terly, declared they found it impossi-
ble to consent to his departure ; and
those who were in some degree ena-
bled to restrain the external marks of
their grief, declared that they should
unremittingly pray for his speedy re-
turn, under a conviction that they
should never survive the total loss of
such a friend and pastor.
One of the male Hottentots, named
John, and 2 females, called Mary and
Martha, were permitted to accompa-
ny their instructor to Europe ; and
on their arrival in England, they af-
forded high gratification to the friends
409
ZAK
ZAN
of the Redeemer, and to various con-
gregations, by the decided testimony,
which (through the medium of Mr.
Kitcherer, as their interpreter.) they
were enabled to bear to the beneficial
effects of the gospel upon their own
hearts, and upon the hearts of their
long neglected and benighted coun-
trymen.
The following farewell address,
which Mary delivered to a vast as-
sembly, is a touching specimen of
natural eloquence : —
" What pity 'tis, what sin 'tis, that
you have so many years got that
heavenly bread, and hold it for your-
selves, not to give one little bit, one
crumb to poor heathen ! There are
so many millions of heathen, and you
have so much bread ; and you could
depend upon you should not have
less because you give ; but that Lord
Jesus would give his blessing, and
you should have the more. You may
not think, when you do something
for poor heathen, you should have
less for yourselves ; — that contrary :
LuFu Jesus fountain always full : —
thousand after thousand could be
helped : He always the same, yester-
day, to-day, and for ever. The more
we do for others, the more we shall
be blessed, — the more we shall have
for our own soul. I thank every in-
dividual that do something for mis-
sionary work or that pray for it. I
thank people who help ; but must
say, same time, Lord bring Hottentot
here to show, that he will bless means,
save sinner. And now I hope and
trust every man will go on to spread
the gospel. As Lord Jesus so good,
wear crown of prickles for us, for our
sins, let us work more and more in
dust at his feet, to put on his head
crown of glory. O when you know
in what situation Hottentot were,
then you will have more compassion
for them ; and when you see where-
fore God give such great plenty here,
that you might give to other poor
creature — help and assist them. I
thank English nation, that sent mis-
sionary to us ; but pray they may
neglect, but go on : because Lord
open door, and so many thousands
know not Lord Jesus. We pray for
them, and do all we can to help Mis-
sionary Society, and we shall see the
Lord will bless it. I go to far land,
and shall never see this people no
more in this world ; so people of God,
farewell. I shall meet you again be-
fore the throne of glory. And people
that know not God, 1 admonish them
to come to Jesus ; then we shall all
meet at right hand of God. Last
thing 1 say — 0 J)raij for poor hea-
then."
Mr. Kitcherer now paid a visit to
his friends in Holland, where he was
detained a considerable time. On the
21st of October, 1804, however, he
sailed from the Texel with the Hot-
tentot converts and some new mis-
sionaries, and arrived at the Cape of
God Hope on the 19th of January,
1305.
On his return to Zak river, Mr. K.
found his congregation in a very
dejected and wretched situation, in
consequence of a long continued
drought, and the robberies committed
by the Bushmen. " Many of the peo-
ple," says Mr. K., " had been already
compelled to take refuge in another *
place, and the remainder seemed rea-
dy to perish for want of every neces-
sary of life. We used our utmost
endeavors to keep our dear congrega-
tion together, on a spot which had
been formerly so much blessed, but
all our efforts were in vain, and our
prospects became darker and darker ;
so that neither cattle nor corn could
be procured at any price, and it was
impracticable to send to a distance
foi provisions, on account of the plun-
dering Bushmen, who had already
murdered 2 of our baptized Hotten-
tots."
Whilst the concerns of the settle-
ment were in this situation, Mr. K.
was providentially appointed to the liv-
ing of Graaf Reynet, which he accept-
ed on condition of his being still con-
sidered as a missionary of the London
Society ; and thither he was followed
by the greater part of his congrega-
tion, who either took up their abode
in the village, or were placed with
different families in the vicinity, as
servants or laborers ; so that they
were gradually inured to habits of
industry, whilst they retained the im-
portant privilege of still hearing the
gospel from the lips of their beloved
pastor.
ZANTE, the largest of the Ionian
Islands, after Corfu and Cephalonia,
410
A.B.C.
HIC
It is about 12 miles from Ceplialonia,
it is 24 miles in length, and It) in
breadth, and is inhabited by 40,000
Greeks. They retain, in a consid-
erable degree, the manners and cus-
toms of their illustrious progenitors.
The W. M. S. maintain a mission on
this island. W. O. Croggon, the
missionary, has been unwearied in
the prosecution of his work. He has
qualified a number of youth for the
responsible situation of teachers.
APPENDIX.
OF THE FOLLOWING STATIONS, NO NOTICE WAS TAKEN
IN THE APPROPRIATE PLACES.
AKYA B, an outs'ation of the Ser-
ampore Baptists, near Arracan, and
about 450 in. S. S. E. of Seiampore.
It is an island in the Arracan 11. Mr.
J. C. Fink resides here with one na-
tive assistant.
BALFOUR, a station of the Glas-
- Missionary Society, in Sooth
Africa, among the Caffres. It is on
the banks of the Queona R.
BORONGUR, an outstation of
Calcutta, belonging to the B. M. S.
where the He v. G. Pearce holds reg-
ular services.
BOUDINOT, a station of the A. B.
C. F. M.. among the Osage Indians,
90 in. N: of Union (which see). Na-
thaniel B. 1) »dge', missionary, Mrs.
Dodge. A lew Usages have express-
ed a desire to settle near Boudinot,
and to become cultivators of the soil.
CARNARD, a station under the
care of the Canada Conference Mis-
sionary S iciety, established in 1623.
Number i f members 18.
C R EEKS. The mission of the A.
B. B. F. M. is thus noticed.
" For the last year, Mr. John Da-
vis, a native Creek, has devoted him-
self to labors for the benefit of his
countrymen west of the Mississippi,
under the patronage of the Board.
fie was among the converts during
the ministry of Rev. Lee Compere,
at Within are newly appointed.
Five brethren and sisters retired from service within the year, and two de-
parted into the joy of their Lord. Twelve of those employed are children
of missionaries.
I. Gun. m. \\n. — Commenced 1733.
4 Settlements. — New Herrnhut, Lichtenfels, Lichtenau, and Fredericksthal.
23 Missionaries. — Married. Eberle, Grillich, Hirer. Kleinschmidt, I. Koe-
gel, Lehman, Mehlrose, Mueller; unmarried, Bails, De Fries, llerbrieh,
Lund, C. Kuegel, Tietzen, and Ulbricht.
Converts. — 1,750 Greenlanders.
The mission had to suffer from two trying circumstances; from the disper-
sion of the members of the congregations by order of the Chamber of
Commerce in Copenhagen, and the delay in sending the necessary timber
for building the church at FredericksthaJ : but the state of the mission was
encouraging, and the two southern settlements had received an accession of
numbers from among the heathen. In Fredericksthal, however, upward of
thirty natives died of the pleurisy.
II. Labrador. — 1770.
4 Settlements. — Nain, Hopedale, Okkak, and Hebron.
28 Missionaries. — Married, Henn, Knaus, Koerner, Kunath, Lundberg,
Meisner, Morhardt, Stock, Stuerman, Beck, Glitsch, Mentzel ; unmarried,
Fritsche, Hertzberg, Kruth, and Freytag.
Converts. — 806 Esquimaux.
The establishment of a new station, called Hebron, has been greatly as-
sisted by the brethren's society for the furtherance of the Gospel in London,
who have kindly sent materials for erecting the necessary buildings. A de-
sirable opportunity of hearing the Gospel is hereby afforded to the northern
Esquimaux, of which we pray that they may be disposed to avail themselves,
as their southern brethren have done.
III. North America. — 3734.
3 Settlements. — New Fairfield, in Upper Canada; Spring-Place, and Ooch-
gelogy, Cherokee nation.
10 Missionaries. — Married, G. Byhan; Clauder, Luckenbach, Micksch ;
widower, Hainan ; widow. Gambold.
Converts. — About 273 Indians, chiefly Delawares and Cherokees, and a
few negroes.
The congregation of believing Delawares, in Upper Canada, consisting of
not quite 300 persons, is diligently attended by the missionaries, whose la-
bors have been productive of renewed fruit. The same may be said of the
mission among the Cherokees, notwithstanding the many difficulties witji
which it is encompassed, owing to the political state of the country.
IV. South America. — 1735.
1 Settlement. — Paramaribo.
14 Missionaries. — Married, Boehmer, Graaff, Hartman, Passavant, Schmidt,
Voigt, Treu.
Converts. — 2,723 negroes.
Brother Passavant has been appointed superintendant of the mission,
which proceeds under the divine blessing. The Society for promoting Chris-
tianity among the heathen population affords willing assistance ; and many
plantations near Voozoro- and Fort Amsterdam are visited by the brethren.
V. Danish W. Indies.— 1732.
7 Settlements, or Stations. — New Herrnhut and Niesky, in St. Thomas ;
Friedensberir. Friedensthal, and Friedensfield, in St. Croix; Bethany and
Emmaus, in St. Jan.
38 Missionaries. — Married, Blitt, Bonhof, Damus, Eder, Junghans, Keil,
Kleint, Klingenberg, Meyer, Mueller, Plattner, Popp, Schmidt, Schmitz,
Sparmeyer, Staude, Sybrecht, Wied, Freytag.
41G
SUMMARY.
Converts. — About 9,646 negroes.
The seven congregations of believing negroes in the Danish West-India
Islands have continued to enjoy outward peace and many spiritual blessings
from the Lord's hand ; and, at Friedensthal, a new mission-house is in course
of erection.
VI. British W Indies.
(Jamaica. — 1754.)
G Stations. — Fairfield, New Eden, Irwin-Hill, New-Carmel, New-Fulncck,
Mesopotamia.
1G Missionaries. — Married, Ellis, Light, Pemsel, PfeifFer, Renkewitz,
Ricksecker, Scholefield, and Zorn.
Conrcrts. — About 4.1UU negroes.
(Antigua. — 175G.)
5 Stations. — St. John's, Grace-Hill, Grace-bay, Cedar-Hall, and Newfield.
24 Missionaries. — Married, Bayne, Brunner, Coleman, Coates, Haivey,
Newbv, Kochte, Muntzer, Simon, Thraen, Wright, Zellner.
Converts. — 15,0d7 negroes.
(Barbadoes. — 17G5.)
2 Stations. — Sharon and Mount Tabor.
(> Missionaries. — Married, Taylor, Zippel, Morrish.
Converts. — 915 negroes.
(St. Kitts.— 1775.)
2 Stations. — Basseterre and Bethesda.
10 Missionaries. — Married, Hoch, Robbins, Shick, Seitz, Ziegler.
Converts. — 5,026 neoroes.
(Tobago.— 1790— renewed 182G.)
1 Station. — Montgomery.
4 Missionaries. — Married, Ebcrman and Zetsche.
Converts. — 572 negroes.
The missionaries bestow much attention on the work of negro education ;
and the schools increase in number and usefulness. In Jamaica, a new set-
tlement has been begun in St. Elizabeth's parish, called New Fulnec ; and
the mission at Mesopotamia, in Westmoreland, has been renewed. In An-
tigua, many changes have taken place among the missionaries, owing to the
lamented decease of brother Johansen : there are five settlements in that
island : at St. John's, the spiritual charge of nearly 7,000 negroes is attended
with much labor and not a few difficulties, arising from various causes. In
St Kitts and Barbadoes, the meetings in the church and schools are well
attended. In the Island of Tobago, where a mission was renewed three
years ago, from 500 to 600 negroes attend the brethren's ministry.
VII. South Africa. — 173G.
After being relinquished for nearly 50 years, the mission was renewed in
17H2.
6 Settlements. — Gnadenthal, Groenekloof, Enon, Hemel-en-Aarde, Elim,
and Shiloh (on the Klipplaat.)
36 Missionaries. — Married, Clemens. Fritsch, Hallbeck. Halter, Hoffman,
Hornig. Lehman. Lemmertz, Luttringshausen, Meyer. Nauhaus, Sonder-
man, Stein, Teutsch, Tietze, and Gent h. Unmarried, Shoppman and Bo-
natz. Widows, Kohrhammer and ycultz.
Converts. — 2,732, chiefly Hottentots, a few CafTres, and Tambookies.
We have here six settlements. The missionaries are diligently employed,
and God's grace prevails among them and their congregations. At Gnad-
enthal. the schools flourish more and more. At Hemel-en-Arde, brother and
sister Tietze were eagerly received by the poor lepers, as successors to broth-
er and sister Leitner ; and their labor is not in vain. At Elim, the number
of converts, as well as of residents, is on the increase. The great and de-
structive drought throughout the cape colony did great injury to Enon. The
mission among the Tambookies, at Shiloh, affords the means of instruction
to many savages of different tribes; and numbered 113 inhabitants at the
close of the year, whose spiritual and temporal welfare the brethren seek tc>
417
SUMMARY.
promote, by every possible means. Brother Hallbeck's visit was productive
of many useful arrangements.
Tota.l. — 7 missions, 41 stations, 209 missionaries, and about 43.C00
converts."
II. BAPTIST MISSIONARY SOCIETY.
The following table was inserted in the London Missionary Register for
March 1831. It was originally published by the Committee of the Society,
who remark upon it :
" This statement is the most correct that can be given from the informa-
tion now possessed by the Secretary : there are many blanks, which future
communications from abroad will probably enable him to rill up; but the bare
inspection of the list will show what great reason we have fur thankfulness
on account of the blessing which has been had upon our imperfect labors.
" The column appropriated to schools is subdivided into three ; for male,
female, and Sabbath schools. In the next column is inserted the number of
individuals added to the respective churches, dining the last year for which
the accounts have been furnished : those for Jamaica are extracted from the
minutes of the Association held in April last: but several of the churches
are not included in that account, and not a few of the stations have been
subsequently formed. The expenditure is calculated on the average of the
last two years ; but that for Jamaica will, in all probability, be considerably
higher this year than before.
" From each hemisphere, the calls for more laborers are loud and inces-
sant: more has been and will shortly be done to meet these demands, than
was ever accomplished before in an equal period of time since the Society
was formed; and (accounts received this morning (Feb 18) from Jamaica ap-
pear to indicate, that, in a very remarkable manner, desirable helpers will be
raised up on the spot. These circumstances should be regarded as answers
to prayer : but it must not be forgotten, that they will unavoidably cause an
increase of expenditure, which it will require all the zeal and energy of our
friends to meet. May He, who has conferred upon us this grace, to preach,
through the agency of others, the unsearchable riches of Christ among the
Gentiles, inspire us with every disposition appropriate to the discharge of so
holy and delightful a vocation, and enable us to pursue it with a single eye
to His Glory ! Amen."
TABULAR VIEW OF THE BAPTIST SOCIETY'S MISSIONS.
STATIONS.
Missionaries.*
Schools.
tdded
In-
last yr
quirers
East Inuies :
m. 1'. s
(
William Yates
2 22 1
8
Calcutta, Circular Road <
W. II. Rearee
James Penney
. .
Ditto, Lai Bazaar - -
\V. Robinson
43
.
Doorgapore - - - -
<>eorp,re Pearce
1 - -
-
-
Howrah
.fames Thomas
. . .
-
.
W. Carey, jun.
- 4 -
9
-
J. Williamson.
4 4 -
4
-
Mem-
bers.
Annual
I!.\|k nse.
495
0
34C
0
2&J
0
Vlkl
0
&6
10
238
Id
* Besides the missionaries named in this column, the Society employs native teach-
ers, catechists;, &c, where such assistants can l>c made useful and suitable persons ob-
tained. There are four native teachers at Calcutta, the same number at Soory, Iwo at
Monghyr, ilvr. There are at \etuttteo hundred andfifty leaders attached to the various
churches, «!n> may be regarded as usefully performing the work of catechols.
416
SUMMARY.
Tabular View continued.
STATIONS.
MlSSIOSARI iv
Schools.
Added
In-
Mem-
Annual
|
last yr.
i (iiircrs
bers.
Expense.
Mongbyr - - - - \
Andrew Leslie j Several
William Moore i - - -
6
306 10
29
-
.
377 0
Ajimere ....
Jabez Carry Several supported by
Government.
( Y\ Ion, Columho - - -
Ebenezer Daniel 8 3 -
-
. |
767 10
Diuo, Hang well - -
Hendrick Siers.
G. Bruckner* ! - - -
•
.
.
250 0
Sumatra, Padang - -
N. M. Ward.
West Indies, (Jamaica):
m. f. s.
!
£. *.
Kingston, E., Queen-street
James Couliart
1 1 1
126
-
3526,
1
Ditto, Hanover-street
Joshua Tinson
- - 1
-
730
t Yallahs. 19 miles - -
Papine, 8 miles • - -
Port Royal - - - -
John Clarke
- - 1
13
171
Spanish Town - - -
J. M Philippo
1 - 1
-
-
1100
Garden Hill.
P 'Usage Fort.
Kingswood.
Old Harbour - - - -
H. C. Taylor
. . . ]
202
Ebony, Savannah.
I/aijes, Vere.
Mount Charles ...
...
...
-
-
319
Sion Hill.
Montego Bay - - '-• <
Thomas Burohell
Francis Gardner
. . .
242
3348
1227
Shepherd's Hall. 16 miles
.
1014
Putney, - - - 18 —
.
916
Gurney's Mount. 16 —
-
74
Duces Mount, - 13 —
.
Shortwood.
4145 0
Crooked Spring - - -
W. W. Cantlow
...
101
1224
644
394
184
2847
64
90
670
William Knibh
...
306
33
780
60
58
Stewart's Town, 18 miles
...
...
716
Oxford fy Cambridge 8 m
Arcadia.
(
Supplied for the
Green Islund - - - }
present by Mess.
Burchell, Cant-
I
low, and Knibb. '
Edward Baylis
- - 1 135
-
390
39
Braij Head, 11 miles
16 miles
Anotta Bay ....
James Flood
- - 1
82
-
482
Charles Town.
Buff Bay
.
. . .
-
-
62
St. 'Ann's Bay - - - -
Samuel Nichols
. . .
-
-
26
Ocho Rias - - - - -
.
. . .
-
-
46
_,
Brown's Town.
Manchioneal - - - -
Joseph Burton.
Btjize, Honduras - -
Joseph Bourn
- - -
-
-
-
294 0
* Mr. Bruckner is now at Serampore, superintending the printing of the Javanese
New Testament ; but is anxious to return to Java.
t The sta'ions printed in italics are subordinate to those which precede them. The
figures denote the distance.
419
SUMMARY.
III. SERAMPORE MISSIONS.
In 18*27, the brethien at Serampore withdrew from their friends in Eng-
land. Some misunderstanding had existed between them, in reference to
the tenure on which the premises at Serampore were held, the college which
the brethren there had erected, chiefly for literary objects, and the support
required for the outstations, connected with Serampore. A protracted cor-
respondence took place at different times. In March, le27, a final and am-
icable separation took place. The Serampore brethren have now 13 stations,
Serampore, Dum-Dum, Barripore, Jessore, Burisaul, Dacca, Assam, Chitta-
gong, Arracan, Dinagepore, Benares, Allahabad, and Delhi, with seven sub-
ordinate stations. There are 17 European and Indo-British missionaries,
and 15 native preachers ; 4G persons were received into communion in 1829.
The annual expense of the missions is about 15,000 rupees. The college at
Serampore is in a flourishing state. Translations of the Scriptures into
some of the more important languages of the East have been made by the
Serampore missionaries.
IV. LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY.
The following condensed view of the missions of this Society has been
published recently in the London papers. It was read at the annual meeting
of the Society in May, 1832.
'• In the South Seas, a knowledge of some of the most useful mechanical
arts, and improved habits of life are advancing, especially among the Chris-
tian portion of the inhabitants. Commerce is increasing, and a knowledge
of the art of building vessels is in great estimation among the people. The
schools are still regularly attended ; though the missionaries have still to
complain of the disaffection of a number of the young to the precepts and re-
straints of the gospel. In order to assist the missionaries in counteracting
the evils arising from the retail of ardent spirits among the people, a grant of
publications from the British and Foreign Temperance Society have been
forwarded to the islands.
•' For some years after their establishment, the native churches enjoyed
uninterrupted rest ; but as the change, with the mass of the people, was as
sudden as the profession of Christianity was universal, this state of society
could not be expected to continue ; and though none are known to have returned
to idolatry, a separation between the righteous and the wicked has taken
place. That such a separation was required will be readily admitted ; that
it has occurred, and that a state of society analogous to that which prevails
in other nominally Christian countries should now exist, need excite no as-
tonishment. During the last year, the evils of civil commotions in the
Windward and Leeward Islands have been added to the trials of the people;
but, notwithstanding the hostilities without, and the defection within, the
churches furnish full evidence that they are built upon that Rock against
which the gates of hell shall not prevail.
" In the Hervey Islands, where there are two European missionaries, and
a number of devoted native teachers, although the people have been severely
afflicted with a distressing epidemic, which swept off vast multitudes, the
lives of the missionaries have been spared, and since the plague has been
stayed, their labors have been resumed, and appear to have been attended
with beneficial results.
M The missionary cause is still cherished with ardor and affection. The
settlement of native missionaries in the populous islands of Tavai in the
420
SUMMARY.
West, with the request of six European missionaries to enter this important
field, was stated at the last meeting ; and the Directors now inform their con-
stituents that during the past year a voyage has been undertaken to the Mar-
quesas, about 1100 miles to the northeast; that five additional teachers have
been established among them, and an encouraging opening presented for Eu-
ropean missionaries.
" Mr. Darling's report of the stations in the Austral Islands, visited dur-
ing the voyage, is peculiarly encouraging. A Christian church, uniting 32
members, was formed by him in the island of Tubai, in June" last. At Ra-
vavai, 74 members were added to the number of those who had been previ-
ously united to the Christian fellowship.
" In the interesting island of Papa, which but a few years ago, contained
2300 inhabitants, of whom only 700 remain, 1600 having been swept off by a
pestilence, Mr. Darling found the mission prosperous. Here a native church
was formed, in which 110 individuals united to promote each other's spiritu-
al benefit, and celebrated the most sacred observances of religion. During
the same visit, 147 adults and 95 children were baptized.
" In the South Sea Islands there were, when the latest accounts went
away, 32 stations ; 14 missionaries ; 4 artizans ; 50 native teachers ; 39 con-
gregations, the average attendance at which was 2*200 ; 20 churches, con-
taining 3371 members ; 37 schools, and 7,000 scholars.
" In China, Dr. Morrison continues his important labors in preaching, in
Chinese and English. By means of the press, and his fellow-laborers, his
joy in the Lord, and the first fruits of China unto Christ — are preparing and
distributing the silent but authentic messengers of truth, portions of the sac-
red scriptures and Christian books. Since their last Report was presented,
the Directors have had the satisfaction to learn, that three natives of China
have, by the rite of baptism, been added to the church. Leangafa has been
employed in superintending the printing of 5000 copies of Scripture Lessons,
for which the requisite funds were raised in China,
<: In Malacca, during the early part of last, year, the state of the mission
became more decidedly favorable, and the labors of the missionaries, in the
educational and other departments of service, appeared to be attended with
the divine blessing.
" In the month of June last, Mr. Thomson stated that the aspect of the
mission in Singapore was encouraging, and Christian books, in the Malay
and Chinese languages, were in»great demand.
" In Penang, Mr. and Mrs. Dyer continue, with fidelity and zeal, their
important labors for the benefit of the Chinese. Besides his other labors,
Mr. Dyer frequently has the pleasure of meeting as many as thirty Chinese,
who come for conversation on religion, and to receive Christian books.
" Mr. Beighton continues his indefatigable exertions in the Malay depart-
ment, with more encouraging hopes of success than heretofore. During the
past year, 1051 Bibles, Testaments, and portions of the Scriptures; 771
Scripture Catechisms; 1999 Tracts; and 4000 tickets with texts of Scrip-
ture, have been put into circulation.
" In Batavia, the divine blessing appears to have attended the preaching
of the word, as well as the instruction in the schools, and the distribution of
the Scriptures in the anguages of Eastern Asia.
" In the Ultra Ganges there are 5 stations, 8 missionaries, European, and
a native assistant, 25 schools and (372 scholars, and 2 printing establishments.
There have been printed 500 Scripture Lessons, 11,500 Tracts, 3008 school
books. Works distributed at two stations, 152 Bibles, 483 Testaments. 1">70
portions of Scripture, 10,999 Tracts, and 10,071 Catechisms, school books,
&c.
" In India the Society has, during the year, met with some of its severest
trials, and its strongest encouragements. The afflictive mortality among its
missionaries has been painfully felt in this quarter of the world, where six
devoted brethren and sisters have been removed, from the midst of delightful
and successful labor on earth, to the rest of heaven. On the other hand,
2m 42 J
SUMMARY.
there are pleasing indications that the Lord is about to make bare his holy
arm, and add the nations of India to the number of those who call the Re-
deemer blessed. The foundations of the popular superstition are undermin-
ed ; the opinions of the people undergoing a most extensive and important
change ; and the Lord is removing many of the barriers to the spread of the
gospel in India.
" Among other encouraging circumstances connected with the progress of
the gospel in this part of the world the Directors notice, with unfeigned
thankfulness, the active service of native converts, and the increasing con-
cern manifested by European Christians, and others resident in India, for
the conversion of tbe heathen. The effective co-operation of many of these
with the missionary, in his labors of love, and their liberality and devoted-
ness to the cause of the Redeemer, are peculiarly adapted to strengthen his
hands and animate his spirits.
" In Neyoor, one of the three stations in Travancore, which is under the
care of Mr. Mead, a number of families in 13 villages have publicly renounc-
ed idolatry, or Mohammedanism, during the past year. In one village, the
head men and ten families have renounced idolatry, and fifty other individu-
als are inquiring. The native government officers, by whom, in many parts
of these districts, the native Christians were cruelly persecuted a few years
atro, now manifest a very friendly disposition to the converts ; and though
they have not embraced Christianity, several of them send their children to
the mission schools. Catholic families in other parts of the district have so-
licited instruction. Heathen temples in some of the villages are destroyed
by their owners, who have embraced Christianity. One pagoda of celebrity
is abandoned, and the ground made over to the mission, for the site of a
Christian school.
"In the three stations in Travancore, there are 53 congregations ; about
GOOD individuals professing Christianity and receiving Christian instruction;
108 schools, containing 3704 scholars.
" In the East Indies there are : — 32 stations and out-stations ; 35 missiona-
ries ; 5 European assistants ; 06 native assistants ; .13 churches ; 239 com-
municants ; 223 schools, and 7,541 scholars ; 2 seminaries, 38 students ; 5
printing establishments, at 2 of which have been printed 32,000 parts of the
Old and New Testaments, 43,000 Tracts, 6,000 school books, and 300 Hymn
books. Works distributed at the 5 stations : — 60 Bibles, 27 Testaments, 4061
portions of Scripture, and 57,161 Tracts.
" The divine blessing continues to descend on the labors of the missiona-
ries in St. Petersburg.
" In the Mediterranean the blessing of the Most High continues to attend
the word. Christian books are gratefully received by the inhabitants. Ed-
ucation is extended, and the schools are prospering. An Auxiliary Mission-
ary Association has been formed at Corfu.
"In Malta the press has been actively and advantageously employed:
11,900 books have been printed at the mission press, for the London Mission-
ary Society, for the Religious Tract Society, and for private individuals;
27,869 books have been distributed during the past year.
" The intelligence which the Directors have received from South Africa
during the past year, has been, in many respects, peculiarly encouraging.
The infant school system has been introduced at Cape Town, and at seveial
missionary stations, with pleasing success ; and among the increasing facili-
ties for promoting the spread of the gospel among the inhabitants of South
Africa, the Directors have heard with pleasure of a Temperance Society —
the increase of literary, scientific, and philanthropic institutions — and the
establishment of a college at Cape Town, under the superintendance of en-
lightened and Christian professors.
" Within the colony of the Cape of Good Hope there are 14 stations, and
beyond its boundaries there are 9. At Lattakoo, the most remote from the
Cape where the missionary lingered long in hope, almost against hope, and
where it has, in recent years, been the privilege of the Directors to report
422
SUMMARY.
that many had been delivered from the power of darkness and translated
into the kingdom of God's dear Son, a gracious revival has been experienced
during the past year. The preaching of the gospel is well attended, and an
additional service is often held with those who cannot gain admittance to a
place of worship. A new church, twice the size of the former, is now erect-
ing;— the prayer-meeting is crowded to excess. The voice of prayer at
morning, evening, and midnight, has been frequently heard in every direc-
tion— from the habitations of the natives or the bushes whither they have
retired for the purpose of devotion. For days successively many Hocked to
the habitations of the missionaries under the influence of feelings that urged
them to inquire what they must do to be saved; some speaking of nothing
but their own sinfulness before God ; others of the love of Christ. The
schools are well attended. Many manifest eagerness to learn, and a number
can read the portions of the Scriptures which have been translated into their
own language. The press is established and in active operation. School
books and other books have been prepared by Mr. Moffat. Civilization and
industry are advancing — the wilderness is gladdened.
i' In South Africa there are: — 23 stations and out-stations; 20 missiona-
ries ; 7 catechists and artizans; 1 native assistant ; 14 churches ; G21 native
church members, or communicants; 28 schools; 2500 scholars; and 1 print-
ing press.
" In Madagascar the darkness of superstition and error is breaking, and
the true light is dawning. The civil and political commotions, which inter-
rupted the labors of the press are ceased. Besides continuing the printing
of the Old Testament, Mr. Baker has printed between 11,000 and 12.000
Catechisms, Tracts, and other elementary books. 425 copies of the New Tes-
tament have been put into circulation. The gospel is now regularly preach-
ed at three different places, and numbers flock to hear. Two Christian
churches have been formed during the past year, one of which contained, in
the month of November last, G7 members; of whom there is, from the cir-
cumstances of opposition under which they have taken up the cross, reason
to hope that they have passed from death unto life.
'• The mission at the Mauritius appears more flourishing than formerly.
"There were, when the last returns were sent home, in the African is-
lands, including Madagascar and the Is-le of Fiance :— 4 stations; G mission-
aries ; iti European and native assistants; 3 churches; 121 native members;
G2 schools ; and 2790 scholars.
" In South America there are 4 stations; 3 missionaries; and 1 native as-
sistant; 4 churches containing 339 native members; and 4 schools, in which
1306 sch ilars receive Christian education.
li In the several parts of the world, connected with the Society's opera-
tions, of which an outline has now been presented, there are —
113 Stations and Out-stations, Being an increase during the year of
92 Missionaries, 22 Branch Stations,
1!) European ) . . 2 Missionaries,
133 Native $ Asslstants> 4 Churches,
54 Churches, 320 Members or Communicants,
4,771 Members or Communicants, 39 Schools,
391 Schools, 1,4'JG Scholars.
22,193 Scholars,
The Society has 13 Printing Establishments, at eight of which 139,000
books, including 33,000 portions of Scripture, have been printed, and from
nine stations, 115,000 copies of books have been put into circulation."
From the Treasurer's report it appeared that the total receipts of the Soci-
ety during the year amounted to 35,5682. 8s. &d. ; the expenditures to 39,240/.
105. Id. The receipts were G,2502. less than last year — of which diminution
2,7402. was in legacies.
423
SUMMARY.
V. WESLEYAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY.
The following is an abstract of the report presented at the annual meeting
of the Society, May 7, 1832.
" The first station noticed was Ireland, all of whose evils were attributed
to the want of evangelical piety, which teaches men to live soberly^ right-
eously, and godly, in the present world. In continental Europe, and the
Mediterranean, the missions were generally prospering. In Stockholm and
Sweden, there were indications of considerable good. At Wirtemburgh
there had been s.ime opposition, but there were upwards of 100 members
joined in Christian fellowship. In France the doctrines of God our Saviour
were widely spreading, and various new openings were presenting them-
selves to the missionaries. At Gibraltar the mission continued highly ser-
viceable to the spiritual interests of many military men; and these, alter im-
bibing the doctrines of truth there, carried them into other pruts of the world.
Many persons came thither from Spain to obtain copies of the Scriptures,
although they were in this exposing themselves to loss of life. In this way
150 families had been supplied with the word of God in the Spanish lan-
gunge. The stations at Malta, Zante, and Corfu, were flourishing. In con-
tinental India and Calcutta the Gospel was still being preached tp the peo-
ple, and the Scriptures and portions of them being circulated amongst then;
New places of worship were being opened, and new schools erected, through
which many, both adults and children, were received into the church By-
baptism. In the south of Ceylon, similar circumstances had occurred. At
Negomboo a missionary had received under his care a whole village. He
hacf taken possession of their church, and from the steps of the altar had
preached the gospel to 500 or GOO persons. The idols had since been given
to the flames. One very important circumstance connected with India was,
that the Scriptures were being translated into the native language of the
Budhists. The South Sea missions were in a very gratifying state. The
recent accounts from New South Wales and Van Dieman's Land — two most
important stations, in relation both to the colony and the mother country, in-
dicated some improvement. In New Zealand, two missionaries are at pre-
sent employed ; one in a new district, where the people had shown them-
selves more friendly than at the old station. It was staled as a lamentable
fact in connection with this mission, that the increased intercourse of the
natives with British shipping had greatly added to the sum of vice and crime,
and interposed great difficulties in the way of the missionaries. In the
Friendly Islands, .the number of the members in society at the hist, returns-
was about 000. In the schools there were 585 males and 5-3 !t females. In
Tonga the gospel had spread with glorious rapidity. The king, who had
formerly been so hostile to the missionaries had become their warm friend
and patron. From the island of Arvon the accounts were still more extraor-
dinary ; upwards of 1000 of the people have turned to the true God. The
chief was zealously exciting himself to suppress idolatry in every part of the
island; and had during three days burnt to the ground all the houses of the
idols, with the gods in them. In South Africa there were 13 stations and 15
missionaries actively employed, besides assistants, and the cause was upon
the whole going on well. In the Mauritius, the state of the mission was not
encouraging. One missionary had died, in the course of the year, and the
other had been recalled. At Sierra Leone the state of the mission was better
than it ever had before been. There are 310 members in society, and 45 ad-
mitted upon trial. In the schools there are upwards of 200 children and
adults. In the West Indies the missionaries had to contend with more than
ordinary difficulties, in consequence of the degrading influence and effects of
slavery on the minds of the negioes and people of color. In the whole of
these islands there are 61 missionaries employed; having under their care
33,021 members in society, and 7110 children and adults in the various
schools. In British North America the missions had been greatly blessed,
and were on the increase. Since the last report, three missionaries had died;
424
SUMMARY.
and 18, some of them having wives, had been sent out to foreign stations.
The whole number now employed is 220 J the number of salaried catechists
100, and the number of gratuitous teachers and catechists 1400. So that in-
cluding the wives of -the missionaries, who were in general most efficient la-
borers in tin- field, there were now nearly *.2.">7; and the total number of children in the schools 25,215.
The total amount of the contributions during the year had been £48,261) 13s.
including, among other sums received from foreign stations. £2103 from the
Hibernian Missionary Society ; £120!) irom Jamaica; £29 from the Shetland
Islands; £485 from Nova Scotia; and £260 from Van Dieman's Land."
VI. GOSPEL PROPAGATION SOCIETY.
We have not been able to procure a recent report of this Society. We
can give only a brief summary.
" This Society employs in the North American colonies, in the West and
East Indies, and on the continent of Europe, 100 missionaries, and 100 school-
masters and catechists. It supports the Codrington College, in Barbadoes,
at an expense of between £d000 and £0000 annually ; a college in Hungary,
for the benefit of the Vaudois population, at an expense of $500 or $600 ;
Bishop's College, in Calcutta, at an expense of about $3000; and King's
College, in Windsor, Nova Scotia, at a cost of $300 per annum."
VII. GENERAL BAPTIST MISSIONS.
This Society is supported by the General Baptists in Great Britain. They
have three stations in India, 4 missionaries, and several native assistants.
Considerable success lias followed their labors ; at one station are Id com-
municants and 450 scholars.
VIII. CHURCH MISSIONARY SOCIETY.
We have 'compiled the following summaries from the report of 1830-1.
Countries and Miss, and Sch's.
Stations. Teachers.
Schrs.
Countries and Miss, and Sell's. Schr's.
Slatiu7is. Teachers.
WEST AFRICA.
Gorruckpore,
8
5
75
Freetown, 4
2
757
Buxar,
1
1
15
Fourah Bay, 2
1
11
Benares,
17
5
282
River District, 10
3
610
Chunar,
10
6
92
Mountain Dist. 10
9
903
Allahabad,
2
2
45
Agra,
1
1
40
MEDITERRANEAN.
Meerut,
2
1
40
Kurnaul,
1
1
33
Malta, o
Greece, 0
2
290
Bareilly,
1
1
40
Egypt, 5
Abyssinia, 3
3
60
SOUTH INDIA.
Madras,
44
30
1301
NORTH INDIA.
Pulicat,
14
11
277
Calcutta, 25
13
638
Mayaveram,
40
30
1512
Culna, 15
6
380
Tinnevelly,
118
63
1496
Burdwan, 10
11
549
Cottay am,
54
43
1415
*2m
425
SUMMARY.
Allepie,
11
5
210
Waimate,
7
Cochin,
24
12
447
Tellicherry,
5
3
218
WEST INDIES
Bellary,
1
3
118
Jamaica : Papine
>
2
37
Cavaliers,
1
2
74
WESTERN
[NDIA.
Montgom. Cor.
1
2
131
Bundora,
15
10
414
Coley,
2
2!)
Basseen,
1
5
Moore Town,
I
1
120
Port Antonio,
1
1
G2
CEYLON.
Charles Town,
1
1
40
Cotta,
23
13
41G
Accompong Tn.
1
1
69
Kandy,
10
10
221
Salt Savanna,
2
o
GO
Baddagame,
20
13
G02
Anchovy Valley,
1
30
Nellore,
28
18
903
Retreat Planta.
1
17
Prospect,
1
1
4.',
AUSTRALASL
Spanish Town,
1
120
New Holland
2
Leguan Island,
1
1
69
New Zealand
Rangihoua,
4
I
27
N. W. AMERICA
Kerikeri,
7
2
70
Red River,
2
4
1G0
Paihia,
11
2
125
Grand Rapids,
2
NUMBER
OF
NUMBER OF
MISSIONS.
B
C
5
i.
0
c
TEACHERS.
z
~Z
'/.
■—
—
SCHOLARS.
1
Europeans. Natives.
-
o
CO
s
<
_C
a
o
Clergy
s
-
j
c c
a. r
s 1
pic
a
5
-
a | 2
a. >>
o
West Africa
4
3
3
6
6! -
;;
1:
.'•J
15,
i.;.-)i
778
242
2371
Mediterranean
1
:;
7
3
3
-
2
1
1!'
5
171
179
—
350
.
North India
12
5
1
7
7
1
77
1
99
53
1999
163
73
2235
<<
South India
9
9
5
3
13
3
276
•J
.;ii
Jim
3603
832
105
6994
Western India
■j
;;
-
-
1
-
12
_
16
15
588 26
114
S
Ceylon
Australasia
I
5
8
4
1
1
12
8 -
13 1 -
ill
1
-
31
54
5
1861 224
150| 72
57
2142
222
L3
West Indies
I 1
.
_
6
1
_
3
_
in
19
13C.I 6G
79
903
tn
N. W. America
2
2 -
-
2
-
-
J
I
1
160 —
—
160
Missions, 9
56
37|17
38
54
!
443
lo
go:
'",n
9819|2340
553
15791
IX. OTHER EUROPEAN MISSIONARY SOCIETIES.
The Scottish society has established missions at Karays and Astrachan, in
Western Asia ; at Bombay, Bankote, and Harnee, Western India ; and one
in New South Wale?. About 3000 children are taught in the schools, and
7 missionaries are employed. The Glasgow society has 3 stations in Caffre-
land, South Africa. Rev. Messrs. Thomson, Bennie, and Wier, missiona-
ries. The Rhenish society support 3 stations in Southern Africa, and G
missionaries. The French Protestant, lately formed, has sent out 4 mission-
aries into South Africa. At one congregation, the hearers are 200. The
Gorman society employs G missionaries in Western Africa, and 8 at 3 or 4
stations, near the Caucasian Mountains, in Western Asia. The following
426
SUMMARY.
statements will show something of the efforts of a benevolent character,
which are made in Paris. They are from a late number of the Archives du
Christianisme. They describe the aniversaries of 1831.
"Religious Tract Society. This institution, as usual. led the way; M.
Btapfer ih the chair. The receipts of the year had been 19,561 francs: and
the payments. including the discharge of a previous debt, had exceeded the
receipts by 193 francs. Nearly 4">0,000 tracts had been distributed; being
about 200.000 more than in the preceding year. M. Martin. Jun., of Bour-
deaux, in moving the acceptance of the report, greatly affected the meeting
by the following statement : —
" I knew a man who was an enemy of the society, and who was its enemy
because he did not believe the Divinity of Christ. He read a tract on this sub-
ject— your tract entitled, ' Scriptural Views of Jesus Christ.' This leading,
entered on in sincerity and as in the presence of God, was the means of his
conversion. He now adores the Saviour as his Lord and his God. This
man is known to a great number of persons here present — it is his happiness
to make this confession before you — it is he who is permitted at this moment
thus to address you !
" Bible Society. The twelfth annual meeting was held on the 13th of April,
under the presidency of Admiral Count Ver-Huell. The receipts had amount-
ed to 43,751 francs ; and the issues to 44:54 Bibles and 4001 testaments. One
department, that of the Lower Pyrenees, has set the example of furishing
every protestant family with a Bible ; and, with the aid of donations of 500
francs each from the Bev. Daniel Wilson and the Rev. Mark Wilks, the
same benefit will speedily be conferred on the department of the Drome.
" Society of Christian Morals. The members met on the 14th of April ;
M. Stopfer, in consequence of the indisposition of the Marquis de la Roche-
foucauld-Liancourt, in the chair. The society having made but little pio-
gress during the year, the Rev. Mark Wilks stated, that he did not consider
this as sufficiently accounted for by the political circumstances of the coun-
try ; but ascribed it, in part, to the want of confidence and interest in the
society: many, not knowing what was to be understood by the 'Christian
Morals,' the promotion of which was its professed object, declined to render
it their assistance : he added —
" It is necessary that the society should define in what consists the differ-
ence of Christian Morals from all other ; the motive of all Christian Morals
is, that love of God, with which the Christian is inspired by the knowledge
which he has of God's love to man, manifested in. Christ Jesus: it is this
which distinguishes the system of Christian Morals from all the systems of
Morals invented by man : it is this love to God. which renders the Christian
system efficacious and powerful. If such are the views of the committee,
let them be plainly declared ; and they will soon find themselves supported
by the co-operation of all those who are influenced by the knowledge of
God's infinite love. If such be not their views, let that be stated ; in order
to ascertain whether they can find sufficient support from such as may be
willing to associate with them in pursuit of their different objects of utility,
without ranging themselves however under the banner of Christianity. Let
the society clearly state what are the views which it entertains. The public
have a right to require this at its hands.
" These remarks were favorably received ; and it may be hoped that the
committee will feel the necessity of seeking for a living principle where only
it can be found.
" Missionary Society. The meeting took place on the 15th of April ; Adm.
Count Ver-Huell in the chair. The receipts had been 23,609 francs, and
the payments 26,403. The missionary institution has six students : Mr.
Firmin Didot has admitted one of them. Mr. Pelissier, to acquire under him
the knowledge of printing, preparatory to his proceedingr to join the mission-
aries in South Africa : to this object he was set apart on the following day,
427
SUMMARY.
the 10th, in the church in the ' Rue Saint Antoine ;" on which occasion M.
Grand-Pierre, the director of the institution, preached from 2 Cor. v. 18.
" Society of Elementary Instruction. This society, which has been lately
formed among the Protestants, confined itself, as in the Preceding year, to a
more private meeting of subscribers, held on the 16th of April, not wishing
a degree of publicity out of proportion to the extent of its present labors :
Marquis de Jaucourt was in the chair. The state of elementary instruction
among the Protestants varies greatly in different parts of France : in Alsace,
for example, there is scarcely a commune without its school, and there are
few uneducated children; while, in the departments of the Ardeche and tiro
Drome, the ignorance is extreme."
X. AMERICAN BOARD OF COMMISSIONERS FOR FOREIGN
MISSIONS.
The following paragraphs are taken from a general view of the missions
of the Board, published in the Missionary Herald, for January7, 1832.
Financial Concerns of the Board.
" At the close of the year ending Aug. 31, 1830, the financial prospects of
the Board were perhaps more unpromising, than they had ever been before.
The donations and legacies fell $23,754 short of what they had Icon the pre-
vious year. The consequence was. that the Board was then in debt to the
amount of $19,500. The case was rendered alarming by the fact, that dur-
ing the seven first months of the year now under review, the receipts were
only S&46,000; and were they to be in the same proportion for the remaining
five months, tire income of the entire yrear would be only $79,000; — $4,000
less than the year before ; whilst not less than $100,000 would be required
to meet the necessary expenses of the year, and pay off the debt of the
Board.
" There were some other circumstances, which imparted a lively and af-
fecting interest to this exigency in our pecuniary concerns. Never had there
been so urgent a call for laborers from so many of the fields occupied by the
missions of the Board. According to the most moderate estimate, not less
that twenty new missionaries were required to be sent, witlrin eighteen
months, to a portion of these missions— even if our object were merely to
secure the result of our past labors and expenditures, and to make a small
progress on the whole in our work. Nothing could be more evident tlrau
that the Providence of God called for this additional number of laborers.
" It was true, also, that there never had been so many candidates for mis-
sionary employment, at any one time, who had offered their services to the
committee and been accepted. Not less than three-fourths of the 20 men
required had actually devoted themselves to the work, and come into con-
nection with the Board, and either were ready to go forth, or would be so in
a very few months ; and some of them were urgent in their entreaties not to
be delayed in their departure.
u The emergency was great ; but, for that very reason, it was not without
hope. It was too great to be disregarded by the churches. The declining
health of the corresponding secretary, withdrawing him from all active irv-
fluence at that critical moment, was indeed inauspicious. But the whitened
fields abroad, the waiting laborers at home, the prosperity beginning to wttend
almost every kind of business, and the glorious effusions of the Spirit of God
upon so many hundreds of the churches, made it impossible to despond. TImj
committee, therefore, adopted a series of resolutions, expressing their belief
that it was their duty to enlarge several of the missions, and that the Chris-
tian community would sustain them in their onward progress ; and then
directed a special effort to be made to awaken the attention of the churches
to the necessities and claims of the missions and missionaries under their
care.
" The first object was to enlist the religious newspapers in different parts
428
SUMMARY.
of the country ; and the cheerful co-operation received from many of the
editors of these papers is gratefully acknowledged in the report. A series of
statements in relation to the exigencies of the Board was published entire in
about a dozen newspapers, and was partly copied into others. Afterwards
these statements were embodied in a pamphlet, of which 5000 copies were
distributed in the community. These, in many instances, were accompa-
nied by letters. Visits were also made by the official agents of the Board, to
a number of the more important places and ecclesiastical bodies; and the
urgency of the case was made known by sermons and addresses, and by per-
sonal conferences with numerous individuals. Nor were the labors of other
agents neglected, where they could be obtained, which was to a less extent
than was desirable.
(i On the whole, the results of these efforts, through the blessing of God,
exceeded the expectations of the committee. The receipts of the Board, for
the year ending Aug. 31, 1831, were $100,934 09. The expenditures, in-
cluding the debt of last year, which has been paid, were $103,875 02. leaving
a balance against the Board of only $'2,941 53.
" About $58,000 of the receipts were from New England, contributed
chiefly by friends of the cause in the Congregational denomination ; and
about $40,000 out of New England, contributed almost wholly by friends of
the cause in the Presbyterian and Reformed Dutch churches. The receipts
from the latter source are estimated at nearly $2000.
Enlargement of the Missions.
" Two missionaries, one of them married, have been sent to commence a
mission among the Ojibeways of Lake Superior. A married missionary has
been sent to the Indians in New York. Eight missionaries, a physician, and
a printer, all married except the printer, have embarked for the islands of
the Pacific. One has gone on a mission to the Jews of Turkey. Another
has received an appointment for liberated Greece ; another for Palestine ;
and two others at Bombay ; — all to embark for their respective fields, by
leave of Providence, before many months.
Summary.
" The Board has now 18 distinct missions under its care — 4 in Asia, 3 in
Europe, 10 among the Indian tribes of North America, and 1 in Polynesia.
These missions embrace 54 stations, and are composed of (ili preachers, 50
lay -assistants, and 136 female helpers, married and single ; — in all. 252. The
number of schools is 1045. containing 50,000 scholars. There are 4 printing
establishments, witli 8 presses, from which not far from 1.000,000 of books,
and about 47,000,000 of pages, have been issued, in 11 different languages.
Thirty-three churches have been organized, and contain upwards of 1300
members ; and, within the period embraced by this survey, not less than 5
of the missions have been visited with copious effusions of the Spirit of
God.
': We should not for a moment lose sight of the vast regions, upon which
the Sun of Righteousness has never risen. We owe them a most solemn
duty. The publication of the gospel in all countries and climes, and to ev-
ery creature, ought to be the high and constant aim of the church. It ought
to be published so that all men may have full opportunity to hear, and un-
derstand, and be saved. But the belief is not to be encouraged, that the
church may be detained in any one place, or country, until all men have
seen fit to embrace the gospel. The faithful publication of it is all that id
enjoined upon the church; and if men, after having full opportunity to un-
derstand it, will continue to be heathens; or, renouncing the outward forms
of heathenism, if they will not cordially receive the truth, and bow their
necks to the easy yoke of Christ; — no matter where they live, they are not
to retard us in our work as heralds of the Lord Jesus. We are to advance
to others, and to others still, through all the habitations of men.
" It is surely encumbent on us to enlarge our desires, and plans, and ex-
pectations. Rapidly as we have advanced in reference to the anticipations
429
SUMMARY.
of the holy men who began this enterprize, we have proceeded slowly in
comparison with tin- work to be done, and the manifest duty of the churches.
Two-thirds of an entire generation have gone nut of the world, since the
Board was organized, and millions on millions are hurrying where no voice
of mercy can reach them. Let the gospel he immediately proclaimed to
them, whatever it may cost the churches. Ease, property, fame, even life
itself — let all be sacrificed for an object of such amazing importance."
XI. AMERICAN BAPTIST BOARD FOR FOREIGN MISSIONS.
The following summary has lately been published :
" Mr. Judson has translated the New Testament, Genesis, the first 20
chapters of Exodus, Psalms, Solomon's Song, Isaiah, and Daniel into Bur-
man. The remainder of the Old Testament will soon be added. The num-
ber of stations is 3 ; of missionaries, 7 males and 7 females. Five other per-
sons are ready to join this mission. Since the establishment of the mission
348 have been baptized, of whom 102 were added in 1831. In the same time
1,000,000 pages of tracts were printed. Four printing presses will soon be
in operation. The schools are in a flourishing state. ' The most prominent
feature in the mission,' says Mr. Judson, ' is the surprizing spirit of inquiry
that is spreading every where, through the length and breadth of the land.'
At Liberia, in Africa. Mr. Waring, one of the missionaries, remarks, ' Mon-
rovia may be said so be a Christian community.' Nearly 1(10 were added to
the church in G months. Among the North American Indians the Board
have 7 missions, and about 15 laborers. The members of the churches
amount to between 150 to 200. Some of the stations will soon be discontin-
ued on account of the removal of the Indians. More than $13,000 were re-
ceived by this Board in the month ending on the 20th of May, 1832."
From the last report of the Board, we take the following paragraphs.
" From the preceding report, it appears, that we have in Burmah 1-1 mis-
sionaries, 7 males and 7 females. Three other brethren and 2 sisters are now
ready to embark to join them. Five brethren, whose preparatory studies are
expected to terminate next spring, have offered their services to the Board,
and will doubtless be accepted to sail immediately on the completion of their
course. These together will constitute an effective force of more than 20
laborers in that interesting field. Such an addition has been called for in
the language of earnest importunity by missionaries on the ground, and we
rejoice to say, that the general sentiment among us is in perfect accordance
with it. Individual and collective bodies of Christians have come forward
more extensively, and with greater liberality, than on any former occasion,
to sustain the object. Churches and auxiliary societies in many instances,
have more than doubled their usual subscriptions. It would afford us pleas-
ure to record particulars in illustration of this remark, were it proper in this
place, but it will be unnecessary to do more than refer to the treasurer's
report.
" In the great work of publishing the Scriptures in Burman, the American
Bible Society proffer their assistance. With a liberality worthy of tiieir
Christian institution, the directors have recently appropriated $5000 to our
use. In a similar spirit of fraternal benevolence, the executive committee
of the American Tract Society have resolved to expend $1000 in the print-
ing and distribution of the Burman tracts, under the direction of this Board."
XII. AMERICAN EPISCOPAL MISSIONARY SOCIETY.
" This society have established a mission at Green Bay, in the north wes-
tern part of the United States; and another in Greece. The Rev. Messrs.
J. J. Robertson, and J. H. Hill, of the latter mission, have established them-
430
SUMMARY.
selves at Athens. ' The favor of the people at large,' say the missionaries,
* is ours. The clergy generally seem friendly. Ever}' where we meet with
civility, and facilities are often afforded us by those in office.' At the last
intelligence they had opened a school."
XIII AMERICAN METHODIST MISSIONARY SOCIETY.
From the report presented May, 1832, we take the following.
" Though these missions are not under the immediate care of this society,
yet as thev received some aid from its funds, and continue to excite a lively
interest in the Christian community in these United States, we shall give a
brief notice of them in this annual report.
" There are now 9 missionary stations among the natives of Upper Canada,
all of which, according to the last report of the Canada Con. Missionary So-
ciety, are in a prosperous state. These are located at Grape Island, River
Credit, Lake Simcoe, Rice Lake, Grand River, Majedusk, Muncey Town,
Carnard, and Bay of Quinty, in each of which there is a missionary and a
school teacher. Mackinaw and Seegeeng have also been occasionally visit-
ed by some native teachers. In all these several places Christian instruction
is given to about 2000 adult Indians, and to not less than 400 youth, in 11
schools. There are in the communion of the church in these several stations
1136, 150 of whom can read in the New Testament.
"The missionary tour of John Sunday, and some native exhorters, among
some of the tribes of the north-western territory, along lake Huron, was ac-
companied with most happy effects among the natives, so that a way seems
to be opened for an extended aboriginal mission in that remote region of
country. John Sunday met with a kind reception from the Indian agents
on both sides of the line which separates the territory of Michigan from Brit-
ish America, and was listened to by the Indians with eager and profound
attention ; a considerable number were seriously awakened to a sense of
their condition, and anxiously inquired what they should do to be saved. It
is hoped, therefore, that soon a permanent mission may be established in
these parts, for the special benefit of those lost and wandering tribes.
" If we add those in Upper Canada to the numbers before enumerated in
the United States, the whole number in the communion of the church will
be 11,431 ; namely, 6757 Indians, and 4774 whites and colored ; showing an
increase of 1440 during the past year. The smallness of this increase is
doubtless owing to the unsettled, and in some instances, distracted state of
many of the Indian tribes in the United States, respecting their removal to
the west."
431
Wm
■■''■? ,!i;<;v'^.-. HH •■•.•.:: ,'■■'... ; ;■ ' m
' '*'■■■ ' fw' - £& ■■'. = ■-■'■,"■...•. ; : J> ■
tild3Sp ft '■''>■ M
• ■■'".■■■■«■ . :• ■•■■'"
■ ■•--■■'.■■;■ Ifflir